IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


^  1^    12.2 


SB,    I 

US 


1^    12.0 


1.8 


L25  111.4    IIIIII.6 


P^ 


<? 


sSi.. 


/2 


7 


'^/ 


'V// 


^m  dy   -V 


% 


m 


/W 


^/^ 


Photographic 


8S 


Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


w. 


CIKM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


jSS 


:\ 


"o^ 


*% 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


Thai 
toth 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meiileur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


The! 
poss 
of  til 
film; 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

I — I    Covers  damaged/ 


D 


Couverture  endommagie 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pelliculde 


□    Cover  title  missing/ 
Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


D 
D 
D 


D 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reii6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  imarior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrde  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 


□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pellicuiies 

E    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d^colordes,  tachetdes  ou  piqu6es 

Q    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachdes 

|Ty|    Showthrough/ 
l>^l   Transparence 

□    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quaiitd  inigale  de  I'impression 

□    Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppldmentaire 

□    Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


Orig 
begi 
the  I 
sion 
othe 
first 
sion 
or  ill 


The 
shal 
TIIMi 
whi 

Mai 
diff( 
enti 
beg 
righ 
req( 
met 


n 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  ref limed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuiliet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmies  &  nouveau  de  facon  i 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppiimentaires; 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  fiimd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

^X 

^_^ 

y 

^■"■"^ 

19» 

IfiX 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

MacOdrum  Library 
Carleton  University 

The  Images  t^poearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  iegibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  In  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  Impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^  (meaning  "CON- 
TIIMUED"),  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grice  i  la 
g6n6roslt6  de: 

MaoOdrum  Library 
Carleton  University 

Les  images  sulvantes  ont  6t6  reproduces  avec  le 
plus  grand  soln,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplalres  origlnaux  d'^nt  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimde  sont  fllmte  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  solt  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impresslon  ou  d'illustration,  solt  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  ie  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplalres 
origlnaux  sont  filmte  en  commen9ant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impresslon  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaltra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifle  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  6f* 
film^s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  II  est  film*  A  partir 
de  I'angle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  n6cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iliustrent  la  m6thode. 


32X 


J 


I 


THE 


MISCELLANEOUS  DOCUMENTS 


OF  THB 


HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 


FOK  THK 


SECOND  SESSION  OF  THE  FIFTYTHJRI)  CONGRESS. 


1893-'94:. 


Voj.lfML:    Jil. 


WASIIINOTON: 
CtOVKUNMENT    PIMNTING    OFl'ICK 

18  95. 


53d  Conobkss,  )            HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES.  ( Mis  Do*. 

JdHemon.      j |    No!  173." 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR 

U.  S.  GEOGRArillCAL  AND  GEOLOGICAL  SURVEV  OP  THE  ROCKY  MOUNTAIN  REGION 

J.  W.  POWELL  IN  Charok 


CONTRIBUTIONS 


TO 


NORTH  AMEJUCAN  ETHNOLOGY 


VOLITMir;   jx 


WASHINGTON 

GOVERNMENT  PRINTING  OFFICE 

1893 


ADVKiriMSK.MKXT 


The  work  of  the  liureuu  of  Anierican  I'ithiiology  is  (toiiducitwl  niuhu-  act  of  Ooii- 
jjnws'M'or  ('ontimiiiiff  eMiiioloyic  lesesirchtiH  ainoiij;  tlm  Ainericiiii  Indians  under  the 
dir<M!tion  of  the  Sinitlisonian  Institution,'' 

Two  series  of  publittatious  arc  issiu-d  by  tiie  IJureau  under  authority  of  Couf^ress, 
viz,  annual  reports  and  bulletins.  The  annual  rejjorts  are  authorized  by  coneurrout 
resolution  from  time  to  time  and  are  published  for  the  use  of  (Joutfrtss  and  the  Mureau; 
the  publieation  of  the  series  (»f  bulletins  was  authorized  by  eoncurrent  resolution  first 
in  l.S8(>  and  more  delinitely  in  1888,  and  tlu^so  also  are  issued  for  the  use  of  Congress 
and  the  Bureau.  In  addition,  the  Bureau  supervises  the  publieation  of  a  series  ot 
quarto  volumes  beariu},'  the  title, '•Contributions  to  North  Au'erican  Kthnology,"  begun 
in  1877  by  the  United  States  (xeographieal  Survey  of  Iho  Ilocky  Mountain  Kegion. 

Thest^  publieatious  are  distributed  primarily  by  Congress,  and  the  portions  of  the 
editions  i)rinted  for  the  Bureau  are  used  for  ex(;hange  «ith  libraries  and  seientilic 
and  educational  institutions  au<l  with  special  investigators  in  anthropology  who  send 
their  own  i)ublicati<ms  regularly  to  the  Bureau. 

The  exchange  list  of  the  Bnruiu  is  large,  and  the  product  of  the  exehange  forms 
a  vahiable  ethnologic  library  indcpciidcnt  of  the  geiunal  library  of  the  Smithsonian 
Instituti(m.  This  library  is  in  constant  use  by  the  Bureau  collaborators,  as  well  as  by 
other  anthropologists  resident  in  or  visiting  Washington. 

The  earlier  vohuues  of  the  annual  rei)orts  and  the  seven  volumes  of  the  "(Contri- 
butions to  North  American  Ethnology''  tlius  far  issued  are  out  of  print. 

Kxchanges  and  other  contributions  to  the  Bureau  should  be  addressed, 
The  OlBECTDR, 

Bureau  of  Anierican  iythnolofij/, 

Wanhiufftoii,  It.  v.. 

r.  S.  A. 


a 


DKPAUTMKNT  OF  TllK  INTKUIOK 

U.  S.  (iKDlJIlAl'IIICAl,  ANIl  (IKdUmiCAl,  SUIlVKV  OP  Till':  IIDCKV  MDUNTAIN  HEOION 

.1.   \V.   roWKM.  IN  <'IIA1I(IK 


DAKOTA  (il{Ji.\l.\IAII.TE\TS,  AND  ETIIMHllMlliy 


MY 


S'PF.PHEN    HETUHN    Hiaas 

i<A>iii-'A>    Hv    .lAM  i<;s  <>\vi;n    i)()W!-<i<;v 


WASHlNaT(,)N 

OOVKKNMENT    PKINTINU    <>  K  K  I  ( '  K 
1893 


iii«&..*Ma««ii"«Wj» 


^mmm. 


m' 


$'m^^ 


CONTENTS 


Letter  of  trantmlttal •* 

Preface *' 

PAHT  FIR8T.-CJKAMMAK. 

Chapter  I.— Phonology 8 

The  ulphahut 3 

.SyUiibiotttioii 6 

Aveuuts 5 

C'huu(;et)  of  lotturM U 

SiibHtltiitiou  uud  eliitlon 8 

Coutriu'tion '" 

Chapter  II.— Morphology 11 

Prououiis ** 

Puraoiiul  pronouns  11 

Separate H 

Incorporated 12 

Compound  pronouns 17 

Kelativo  pronouuH 17 

Inturroxative  pronouuH 17 

DeiuousVrativo  pronouns 17 

Articles 18 

Verbs 18 

Verbal  runts 1" 

Verbs  formed  by  modal  |)reflxt'n 1" 

Compound  verbs •! 

Coi^ugatiou "1 

Form 21 

Person 23 

Number 23 

Mode 23 

Tense 25 

Participles 25 

Conjugation  I 26 

Conjugation  II 28 

Conjugation  III ^2 

Double  verbs : 35 

Conjugations  I  and  II 35 

Conjugations  I  and  III 35 

Irregular  and  defective  verlis 35 

Paradigm :  root  K8A,  to  break  oil',  separate 38 

Nouns **' 

Forms  of  uouua **' 

Diminutives •*! 

V 


vt 


(JOM'ENTS, 


Cliapter  II. — Morphology — ('oiitiniiiiU. 
Nouuti — Ciiutiuiicd. 

Oouder 


Number 

Case 

PoBsessiou  

'  Proper  and  family  name*  . 
Adjectives 


Number 

Comparison 

Numeral  adjectives. 

Cardinals 

Ordinals 

Adverbs 


Prep'  'sitions , 

Separate  prepositions 

Incorporated  prepositions  . . 

ConjunctionB 

Interjections 

Chapter  III.— .Syntax 

Pronouns  

Personal  pronouns 

Incorporated  pronouns  . 

Separate  pronouns  

Agreement  of  pronouns. 

Omis.sion  of  pronouns... 

Repetition  of  pronouns  . 

iJemoustrative  pronouuH  ... 

Rclati  ve  pronouns 

Articles 

Deiinite  article 

Indefinite  article 

Verbs 


Position 
Number . 


Government 

Possessive  form 
Modfls 


Teas-.' 


Iniperative 

Infinitive 

rtiibjuuctive 

Ojitative,  pottntial.  etc 


Aorist 

Fi'ture 

Auxiliary  verbs 

Verbs  of  repetition , 

Kodupl'cated  VL-r'iM 

Verbs  with  tiic  suffixes  ' 

Substanti lo  verbs 

Participles 

Active 

Passive 

Nouns 


's'a"  and  "ka" 


Position . 
Number . 


Psge. 


42 

42 

43 

43 

44 

45 

46 

46 

47 

47 

50 

50 

52 

52 

52 

53 

54 

55 

55 

55 

55 

57 

58 

59 

59 

59 

60 

60 

60 

62 

62 

62 

62 

63 

U4 

64 

64 

65 

65 

66 

66 

66 

67 

68 

69 

69 

69 

70 

70 

70 

71 

71 

71 

72 


II 


i 


1 


CONTENTS. 


VU 


Chapter  III.— Syntax— Continued. 

Adjectives 72 

Position 72 

Number 72 

Numeral  adjectives 73 

Pronominal  adjectives 73 

Repetition  and  om'ssiou  of  nrtjeetives 74 

Adverbs 74 

Position 74 

Eeduplicatiou 75 

Use  of  certain  adverbs 75 

Negative 76 

Interrogative  adverbs V7 

Adverbial  incorporated  particles 77 

Prepositions 77 

Conjunctions 78 

Interjections 79 

PART  SECOND.— TEXTS. 

Widaijl'ipi  Hiqlipaya :  The  Fallen  Star 83 

Notes 89 

Translation 90 

Wotanide  Hoksiua  Oliaij  kin :  Acts  of  the  Blood-olots  Boy 95 

Notes ^ 101 

Translation 101 

Legend  of  the  Head  of  Gold 105 

Notes 107 

Translation 108 

Odowaq  ^igaide :  Bad  Songs 110 

Notes 113 

Translation 113 

Tasiqta-yukikipi 115 

Notes 120 

Translation 121 

Chee-zhon,  the  thief 124 

Translation 127 

The  Younger  Brother :  or,  The  Unvisited  lalaud 133 

Notes.  • 138 

Translation 139 

Wamnulia  Itagosa:  (ir,  Bead-Spitter 144 

Notes U7 

Translation 148 

Parable  of  the  Ptoiligal  Son— Luke  xv,  11-32 150 

The  Lorus  Prayer Inl 

The  Fourth  Commandment «, 1.51 

PART  THIRD.— ETHNOGRAPHY. 

Chapter  I. — The  Dakota 155 

Tribes 136 

Mdewakaqtoi)  wai) 156 

Walipekuto 1.57 

Walipctoi)\vai) 157 

Sisitoi)  wai) 158 

Ihaijktoi)  w.ii) 160 

Ihai)ktoi)wai)u:i 160 

Titopwai) 161 

Assiniboin 164 


VIU 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter  I.— Tho  Dakota— Coiitinueil.  Pm». 

Priority 

Method  of  louiitiug ^^ 

Method  of  reekoniiig  time ^"^ 

Are  the  IiidiaiiH  dimiiiiHhiiig? ^*^ 

Chapter  II.— Migrations  of  the  Dakota ^... .!..!! '** 

Argument  from  History '     ^^ 

Experiences  of  N.colet,  Le  .Jeune,  UaymbaulV/MenardrAlV.Kiez/l.njV,;,!;' llas.'.nV  "^ 

Hennepiu,  Perrot,  Le  Huour,  Carver,  and  Pike                                                          '  i^^ 

Tradition  of  Fort  Berthold  Indians,  recorded  by  Dr.  W.  Matthews' ,«? 

Lewis  and  Clarke "" 

Argument  from  Names  of  nations,  tribes  etc       ^**^ 

Dakota '         ' 182 

.Spirit  Lake  villages '^^ 

Sautee *                  "     ' 1*3 

Sisseton °^ 

Yaukton .-..-..'......!! ^^ 

Yanktonai '^ 

Te  t  o  n ^ !..!.... *  *^ 

Assiniboiu 

Winnebago ^^ 

Omaha  and  Ponka .^  ^^^ 

Iowa  andOto 1^ 

Mandanaud  llidatsa ^^^ 

Absaroka  or  Crow ^^^ 

Osage,  Kansa,  Kwapa,  and  Missouri ......[..[[ ?„? 

Arikaraor  Kickaree ^^' 

Shayenne  or  Cheyenne ^^^ 

Chapter  IIL— The  D.akota  Gons  and  Phratrv          ^^^ 

TheGens '          19S 

The  Phratry "............. ^^^ 

TheTiyotipi ■■■^■■■....^y...........\.[ • '"^ 

Fellowhood 1"" 

.Standiu/r  Buffalo ........!!.!.. ^^ 

Tiyotipi,  translated  from  M.  Renville's  Dakota  version }^ 

Chapter  IV.— Unwritten  Dakota  Laws ....                                          "" 

The  Family 203 

Tho  Household .-......''......'!. ^"^ 

Courtship  and  Marriage                                          ^^ 

TheBaby 205 

ChilaLifo ...■.....[l[[......]l ^^ 

Training  of  tho  Boy \[ ^"^ 

Training  of  the  Girl ^^ 

When  Death  comes ^10 

The  Spirit- world ^^^ 

Chapter  v.— The  Superhuman ■■..1...... .....] ^^^ 

Ehna-mani ^11 

Chapter  VI.— Armor  and  Eanij's  feathers ^^^ 

.Simon  Anawaqg-mani ^'^ 

Chapter  VII.— Dakota  Dances . .  .^ !  ^ . ! f  ^ 

Singing  to * 

Begging  dance '^^'^ 

No-flight  dance ........".[[". ^ft 

Circle  dance '   2-^° 

Scalp  dance '^^ 

Mystery  dame ^^^ 

Sun  dance *^^^ 

229 


rf^i 


LETTER  OF  TRANSMITTAL. 


Smithsonian  Institution,  Bureau  of  Ethnology, 

Washington,  D.  C,  April  25,  18,93. 
Sib:  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  to  you  the  copy  for  "Contributions 
to  North  American  Ethnology,  Vol.  LX,    Dakota  Grannnar,   Texts,   and 
Ethnography,"  by  the  late  Stephen  Return  Riggs,  having  edited  it  according 
to  your  histructions. 

I  am,  with  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

James  Owen  Dorsey, 

To    HOK.   J.    W.    POWKLL,  '"""'"°''"- 

Director,  Bureau  of  Ethnology 


1 


PREFACE. 


By  the  Editor,  James  Owen  Dorsey. 


In  consequence  of  the  death  of  the  author  in  1883,  the  copy  furnished 
by  him  for  tlie  present  volume  was  left  in  such  a  sha])e  that  some  editing- 
was  necessary  before  it  could  be  sent  to  the  printer. 

By  order  of  the  Director  of  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology,  the  editorship 
of  the  manuscript  was  committed  to  me.  I  was  reciuested  also  to  prepare 
the  table  of  contents  and  index,  and  to  see  that  the  arrangement  of  the 
cliapters,  headings,  etc.,  conformed  to  the  general  plan  of  the  publications 
issued  by  this  Bureau. 

That  such  disposition  of  the  manuscript  was  in  harmony  with  the 
wishes  of  the  author  will  appear  after  a  penisal  of  the  following  extract 
from  a  letter,  dated  April  20,  1881,  sent  by  Dr.  S.  R.  Riggs  to  Mr.  J.  C. 
Pilling,  then  chief  clerk  of  the  Bureau.  After  speaking  of  an  article  that 
he  was  preparing,  to  be  entitled  "  Unwritten  Laws,"  Dr.  Riggs  continues 
thus:  "This  letter,  I  think,  will  partly  cover  Ethnology.  But  I  do  not 
profess  to  be  skilled  in  Ethnology  as  a  science,  and  shall  be  glad  of  any 
suggestions  from  Maj.  Powell  and  yourself" 

In  the  manuscript  as  received  from  the  author  were  simdry  quotations 
from  my  letters  to  him.  But  as  several  years  had  elapsed  since  these  were 
written  and  as  I  had  been  enabled  to  revise  the  quoted  statements,  bringing 
the  information  down  to  date,  it  was  but  proper  that  such  revisions  should 
appear  as  footnotes,  each  followed  by  my  initials. 

During  the  process  of  editing  the  manuscript  it  was  ascertained  that,  as 
there  had  been  additional  investigations  among  the  Dakota  and  other  tnbes 
of  the  Siouan  stock  since  the  death  of  the  author,  .several  questions  treated 
by  him  deserved  further  elucidation.  When  one  considers  the  many  years 
in  which  the  venerable  author  was  associated  with  the  work  among  the 
Dakota  Indians  (1837-1883)  it  would  seem  to  many  persons  very  pre- 


XI 


XII 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAE,  TEXTS,  AND  ETUNOGRAPHy. 


sumptuous  for  one  whoso  life  among  the  Indians  began  as  hite  as  1871  to 
question  his  conclusions,  unless  abundant  facts  could  be  shown  to  confirm 
the  assertions  of  the  critic. 

The  author's  life  among  the  Indians  was  sjjent  chiefly  with  a  single 
division  of  the  Dakota,  known  as  the  Santee  or  Mdewakantonwan.  A  few 
of  the  Teton  words  in  his  dictionary  were  furnished  by  one  of  his  sons, 
Rev.  T.  L.  Riggs,  but  most  of  them  were  obtained  from  Rev.  W.  J.  Cleve- 
land. The  author,  moreover,  knew  very  little  about  the  languages  of  those 
cognate  tribes  that  are  not  Dakota,  such  as  the  Ponka,  Omaha,  Kansa, 
Wimiebago,  etc.,  while  I  have  lived  among  many  of  these  tribes  and  have 
devoted  considerable  time  to  the  comparison  of  most  of  the  Siouan  languages, 
having  engaged  in  original  inve.«-tigation  from  time  to  time,  as  late  as 
February,  1893,  when  I  visited  the  Biloxi  Indians  in  Louisiana. 

In  order,  therefore,  to  furnish  the  readers  of  this  volume  with  the  latest 
information,  and  to  give  more  fully  than  was  possible  in  those  footnotes  for 
which  I  am  responsible^  my  reasons  for  hesitating  to  accept  some  of  the 
author's  conclusions,  as  well  as  evidence  confirmatory  of  some  of  the  author's 
statements  this  preface  has  been  written. 

In  my  notation  of  Dakota  words,  bf»th  in  this  preface  and  in  the  foot- 
notes, the  author's  alphabet  has  been  used,  except  where  additional  charac- 
ters were  needed;  and  such  characters  are  described  in  the  following  section 
of  this  preface.  But  in  recording  the  corresponding  words  in  the  cognate 
languages  the  alphabet  used  is  that  of  the  liureau  of  Ethnology. 

All  footnotes  followed  by  "  S.  11.  II."  were  contributed  by  the  author. 
Those  furnished  by  his  son,  Rev.  Alfred  L.  Riggs,  are  signed  "  A.  L.  R." 
"T.  L.  R."  stands  "for  Rev.  T.  L.  Riggs,  and  "J.  P.  W."  for  Rev.  J.  P. 
AVilliamson.     "J.  O.  D."  marks  those  footnotes  for  which  I  am  responsible. 

LIST  OF    SOUNDS    PECULIAR  TO   INDIAN   WORDS   IN  THE  PREFACE. 

The  alphabet  given  by  the  author  on  pages  3  and  4  has  no  characters 
representing  certain  sounds  heard  in  the  Teton  dialect  of  the  Dakota  and 
in  some  of  the  cognate  languages.  Besides  these,  there  are  other  sounds, 
unknown  in  Teton  and  the  other  dialects  of  the  Dakota,  l)ut  common  to 
the  other  languages  of  the  Siouan  tamily.  These  peculiar  sounds  and  some 
additional  ones  which  are  described  are  given  in  the  characters  adopted  by 
the  Bureau  of  Ethnology.  The  authority  for  the  Hidatsa  words  is  Dr. 
Washington  Matthews,   U.  S.  Army.^     The  Tutelo  words  weve  recorded 


f. 


'U.  S.  Oeol.  iuid  (jeogr.  Suiv.,  liaydeu,  Miscell.  Publ.  No.  7,  1877;  Ktbuog.  aud  Pliilol.  ut' the 
Hidatsa  Indians. 


PREFACE. 


XUI 


chiefly  by  Dr.  Horatio  Hale,  thoiifrli  a  few  were  acquired  .since  1882  by 
Mr.  J.  N.  B.  Hewitt  and  inyrtelt".  The  Mandau  words  are  taken  from  the 
vocabularies  of  Dr.  F.  V.  Hayden,  Dr.  W.  .1.  llofl'iiiau,  and  Prince 
Maximilian,  of  Wied. 


c 
a 


e 


51 

k' 


n 


4 
ft 
\\ 
tc 


10 


as  ii   in  irli((f  or  as  o  in  not. 

.sli,  ffiven  as  s  ))y  the  autlior  and  Miittliews. 

a  medial  sound,  between  sh  (s)  and  zh  (/,). 

as  th  in  fli'ni,  the  surd  of/. 

a  d  sound  followed  l)y  a  dh  sound  ^vhich  is  scarcely  audible. 
This  ronil)ination  is  peculiar  to  the  liilo.xi,  Ili(h\tsa,andKwaj)H 
languages,     (iiven  as  d  by  Matthews. 

dh,  or  as  th  in  the,  the  sonant  of  (;. 

a  short  e  as  in  ffet. 

a  sound  lieard  at  the  end  of  certain  syllables,  but  .slightly 
audible,  nearer  li  than  kh.  (Jiven  by  Matthews  as  an  apos- 
trophe after  the  modified  vowel. 

as  in  if. 

zh,  or  as  z  in  (ijntri:  driven  as  z  by  the  author  and  as  z  by 
Matthews. 

a  medial  k,  between  g  and  k,  heard  in  Teton,  (/'egilia,  etc. 

an  exploded  k.     (iriven  as  k  by  the  autlior. 

a  vanishing  n,  scarcely  audible,  as  the  French  n  in  hoii,  v'm, 
etc.,  occurring  after  certain  vowels.  Given  as  ij  bv  the 
author. 

as  ng  in  sitifi,  sinner,  but  not  as  ng  in  Jiiit/er;  heard  some- 
times before  a  k-mute,  at  others  just  before  a  vowel,  as  in 
jjOiwere  (i-<,'un-e,  i-yftn-e,  wan-e,  etc.).  Given  as  ij  l)y  the 
author. 

kh  or  as  ch  in  (rermju  ach.  Given  as  h  by  the  author  and 
Matthews. 

a  medial  .sound,  between  d   and   t. 

as  oo  mfoot. 

as  u  hihuf,  given  by  Matthews  as  "a"  with  a  dot  subscript. 

as  ch  in  eintreli.     Given  as  c  by  the  author. 

a  t  sound  followed  by  a  <;  (th)  sound,  as  th  in  fliin,  but  scarcelv 
audible.  It  is  the  surd  of  d^,  and  is  peculiar  to  the  Bilox', 
Hidatsa,  and  Kwapal  anguages.    Given  as  t  by  Matthews. 

a  medial  sound,  between  dj  (j  as  in  judge)  and  tc. 

a  medial  sound,  between  dz  and  ts. 


XIV  DAKOTA  ORAMMAR.  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

SEPAKATE   PRONOUNS. 

Oil  [uiire  1 1  it  irt  Miiid  that  tlio  sepiirato  peivsoiial  pronoiuiH  "  appear  to 
bt'  capable  of  aiialysw,  thu.s:  To  the  iiu^orporated  forms  mi,  ui,  an.l  i  i« 
added  the  Hubstaiitivo  verl).  e,  the  y  comin-  in  for  euphcmy.  So  that  miVe 
IS  equivalent  to  /  am,  niye  to  fhoii  art,  and  iye  to  he  k"  ( )n  pa«re  12  the 
author  informs  us  that  "  miH,  niH,  and  is  would  seem  to  have  been  formed 
from  miye,  niye,  iye;  a.s,  miye  es  contracted  into  mi^;  niye  es  contrac^ted 
into  nis,  etc."  On  the  same  pajje  we  ttnd  the  emphatic,  forms  of  the 
pronouns,  mis  miye,  I  myself;  nis  niye,  thou  thyself;  is  iye,  he  hin.self,  etc. 

Now,  if  the  author  has  made  correct  analyses,  miye  =  mi+y-(-(^• 
niye=ni+y+e;  iye  =  i+y+e;  mi^  =  mi+y +6+6.4 ;  ni.s  =  ni+y+6+es' 
IS  =  i+y+6+e5;  mis  miye  =  mi+y+e+eS  mi+y+e.  He  tells  m,  too,  that 
the  forms  rai4,  mi,  and  is  were  orifrinally  subjective,  while  miye,  niye,  and 
iye  were  orijjfinally  objective. 

On  examinitif,'  a  myth  in  the  Bushotter  (Teton)  collection,  the  following 
sentences  were  extracted,  as  they  show  how  the  Teton  Indians  use  the  separ- 
able pron.  >uns.  When  the  Giant  Anuijg-ite  or  Two  Faces  discovers  the  pres- 
ence of  his  adversary,  Hajjela,  he  exclaims,  Nis  eya  kakis^iya   yaciij   na   gl 

,  .  .  ^""      •""     I  raake  yon  suttiT  voii  wish      snU      to 

TJ,Z   ,        '^'■*'  ^''^  '''"""'f^  *"  "^^  ^^«*^»««  yo"  wish  me  to  make  you 

coming 

suffer,  too?  (Here  nis  is  subjective  or  nominative.)  Ha^ela  replies, 
Hiya,  nives  pha    ^iij  hmrujyela    kaksa   iyeciyirj  kta   da  6l   dihi:     No    I 

come  to  you  in  onler  to  cut  off  y(,ur  head  (making)  a  whizzing  sound 
(with  my  sword)  as  I  send  it  (your  head)  suddenly  (or  forcibly)  to  the 
ground.  Here  niyos,  which  is  objective  in  this  sentence,  marks  a  contrast- 
It  is  you  only,  not  I,  who  must  suffer.  After  killing  the  giant,  HaMela 
takes  the  rescued  infant  to  the  h.dge  of  his  parents,  who  are  afraid  to  let 
him  enter,  as  they  think  that  he  is  the  giant.     So   Ha>[ela  says,  Tna,  he 

'"'t^'"  t:    nlMl^''^    ^^  '""^•^"••'  ^^''  ''  I  ^ho  have  come,  not  he  (the 

come 

giant).     Here  miye  is  subjective.     When  Ila^ela  is  taken  to  the  lodge  of 
the  chief  who  has  two  daughters,  the  elder  daughter  says  to  the  younger 
te.;  x?JSit  ^±^^    ^^'^'"'  ^  ("«t  y«")  ^»1  have  this  one -(for  my' 
husband).     Hut  the  younger  sister  laughs  as  she  retorts,  He  yadiij   ^ni  da 

,    ,  .  .        ,  ,,     .         .  "">'  y*""  wnntfd   not      as 

iniyes  hiqgna  wayiij  kte  diqs:   As  vou   did    not    want   him  fwhen  von 

I  (not you)  abtuband   Ihav«biiu    will       .(ftmul..  '  (.Wlien     yOU 

/or  Mpi-fikinf!) 


1 


r 


+ 


PREFACE. 


XV 


could  have   liad  liiiii.)     Sul)sc'(|uently,  when   tlio  elder  Mister  had  turned 
lla>{ela  into  a  do-?,  iijs  eya  iha  iia  heya,  Nis  ehaij  uieakiziij  kte,  eya:  She, 

Kill'     tiiii     laii({l"''l  nnil    milil  an        Vim  voursi'll'       vim  mitfer       hIiiiII   haI'iI  what 
t'lillown  preci'det 

too,  laufrlied  and  said,  "You  yourself  shall  suffer  (now)." 

IN8EPARAHLK    PKONdUNS. 

On  page  13  the  author  remarks,  "These  forms  md  and  d  may  have 
been  shortened  from  miye  and  niye,  the  n  of  niye  l)ein<r  exchanged  for  d." 

In  addition  to  the  objections  given  in  the  foot  note  on  p.  13,  the  editor 
offers  the  following  table: 


Siounn 

Verbs  having 

mnke  thoir  2d 

and  their  Ist 

Personal  pronouns. 

luDguuges. 

tlieirSdHing.iu— 

sing,  in— 

sing,  in— 

Dakytn 

ya- 

'  da- (la-) 

nida-(1)da-,l)ln-) 

Ist,  niiye 

,vu- 

1  du-(lu-) 

iDdii-(bdu-,  blu-)    2(1,  niye 

Cegiha 

♦a- 

.  na-(;)na-) 

h'ia-                           1st,  wie,  etc. 

*1- 

1  ni-(3ni-) 

b  i- 

2d,  fi,  <iie,  eto. 

Katisu 

ya- 

hna- 

bla- 

1st,  lui 

yU- 

1  huU- 

blll- 

2d,  yi 

Osage 

♦»- 

1  eta-,  ctsa- 

ifa- 

Ist,  wie 

♦u- 

1  otU-,  ctsil- 

d<:H- 

2d,  ^ie 

Kwapa 

d^a- 

ta- 

ptva- 

1st,  wie 

d»i- 

1  ti- 

pt«i- 
fiata- 

2d,  d^i,  di^ie 

Xaiwere 

ra- 

1  ora- 

Ist,  mire 

ru- 

oni- 

hatu- 

2d,  dire 

Winnebago 

ra- 

ciira- 

ja- 

1st,  ne 

ni- 

cuni- 

1XX- 

2d,  ne 

Hi.latna 

da-(di'a-) 

da-(d^a-) 

nin- 

1st,  ma,  mi 

(lu-(d<'n-) 

<la-(d^,u-) 

mii- 

2d,  da  (d*a),  di  (d*i) 

Biloxi 

da- 

ida- 

nda- 

Ist,  niiindi  (nom.) 

fi]{int-ka"  (obj.) 

du- 

idu- 

ndii- 

2d,  ayindi  (nom.) 

ayint-ka"  (obt.) 

N.  B. — The  Hidatsa  and  Jiiloxi  modal  prefixes  da-  and  du-  are  not 
exact  equivalents  of  the  Dakota  ya-  and  yu-,  the  (pegiha.  ^a-  and  ^i-;  etc. 

The  following  appears  on  page  If):  "  Perhaps  the  origin  of  the  '  t'  in 
'tku'  may  be  found  in  the  'ta'  of  the  3d  person  used  to  (lenote  propert\-.' 
How  can  this  apply  to  deksi-tku,  his  or  her  mother's  brother,  even  if  it 
could  be  said  of  tai)ksi-tku,  his  younger  sister,  and  cirjhiq-tku,  his  or  her 
son?  While  a  son  pr  a  sister  might  be  transferred  to  another  person's 
keeping,  a  mother's  brother  could  not  be  so  transferred.  Such  an  uncle  had 
greater  power  over  his  sister's  children  than  the  father  had,  among  the 
Omaha  and  cogiifite  tribes,  and  presumal)ly  among  the  Dakota.  Ainon" 
the  Omaha  even  an  adoptive  uncle  was  conceded  this  power,  as  when 
Susette  La  Fleclie  (now  Mrs.  T.  H.  Tibbies)  was  invited  by  her  father's 
brother  (a  Ponka  chief)  to  remove  from  the  Omaha  Reservation  in  Nebraska 


XVI 


DAKOTA  GHAJBIAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOORAPnY. 


N)tlio  I'onkii  Rt'sorviition  in  tlio  Iiuliim  Tcmtoiy,  for  tliopurposo  of  accepting' 
ji  position  us  tciidicr  in  tlio  jifroncy  scho(»l.  The  real  fiithcr,  Joseiili  La 
FR'fho,  consented,  hut  Two  ( h-ows,  an  adoptive  mother's  hrother,  and  no 
real  kinsman,  ohjeeted,  and  f»»r  that  reason  Susette  did  not  ^'o.  Itaj)pears, 
then,  that  the  't'  in  'deksi-tku'  does  not  imply  " transforahkf  possession." 

rONTINITATIVES. 

On  page  45  the  author  translates  two  proper  names  thus  :  Iijyaijfr-mtmi, 
One-who-walks-runninfr,  and  Anawauff-mani,  One-who-walks-as-he-frallops- 
on.  As  mani  is  used  here  as  a  eontinuative,  it  w<mld  be  better  to  render 
the  two  names,  One-who-<-ontinues-rinniing,  and  One-who-eontinues-jcal- 
loping-on.  In  all  of  the  Siouan  languages  whieh  have  been  studied  by 
the  editor  we  find  these  eontinuatives.  They  are  generally  the  classifiers, 
words  denoting  attitude,  the  primary  ones  being  those  denoting  stancfc'ng, 
sitting,  or  reclining.  In  the  course  of  time  the  reidining  is  differentiated 
from  the  moving;  but  at  first  there  is  no  such  differentiation. 

The  author  agreed  with  the  editor  in  thinking  that  some  of  these 
Dakota  (eontinuative  signs,  haij,  waijka,  and  yaijka,  wen^  originally  used  as 
classifiers;  and  a  compariscm  of  the  Teton  texts  with  those  contained  in 
the  present  volume  shows  that  these  words  are  still  used  to  convey  the  idea 
of  action  that  is  (1)  continuous  or  incomplete  and  ("i)  performed  while  the 
subject  is  in  a  certain  attitude.  Thus  liaij  means  to  stand,  stand  upright  or 
on  end,  but  when  used  after  another  verb  it  means  the  standing  object.  The 
other  verbs  used  as  classifiers  and  eontinuatives  are  waijka  (Teton,  yiujka), 
to  recline,  yaijka  (Teton,  yaij>[a),  to  sit,  hence  to  be.  Vaijka  occurs  as  a 
classifier  on  pp.  83,  85,  80,  87,  88,  89,  etc.  That  it  conveys  the  idea  of 
sittimi  is  shown  ]}y  the  context  on  p.  89,  where  the  Star  born  mt  (iyotaijke) 
on  the  ridge  of  the  lodge  and  was  fanning  himself  (ilidadu  yaijka).  Waijka, 
to  recline:  on  p.  83,  the  twin  flowers  abounded  (/»//  all  along)  in  the  star 
country.  On  the  next  page,  the  infant  Star  born  was  kicking  out  repeatedly 
(nagaijgata  waijka,  he  la;f  tlieni  kicking).  On  page  1 10  we  read,  Uijktomi 
warj  kaken  ya  waijka,  An  Unktoini  was  going  (literaljy,  going  he  reclined). 


CARDINAL   HIRTH-NAMES, 

The  Dakota  names  which  belong  to  children,  in  the  order  of  their 
birth,  np  to  fifth  child,  are  given  on  page  45.  Thus  the  first  child,  if  a  boy, 
is  called  Caske;  if  a  girl,  Winona.     The  second,  if  a  boy,  is  called  Heparj, 


^. 


PRKI'ACE. 


XVII 


and  it'll  <rirl,  IIiipiiij,  mid  mo  on.  While  tiiis  cIhmm  of  birtli-niunos  in  tound 
among  tiiu  IV.nka,  Omaha,  Om^-,  Kunsa,  Kwnpa,  tiic  j^.iiwcri)  trilu's,  and 
the  \Vinncl)ii<ro,  all  tho««  tribes  obrtorvo  a,  dideront  rule,  i.  e.,  the  fii-Ht  mou  Ih 
always  called  In^^ya",  or  some  e(|uivaleiit  thereto,  even  though  he  may  not 
lie  the  first  child,  one  or  mon*  daughters  preceding  him  in  the  order  of 
hirth;  and  in  like  manner  the  first  daughter  is  alwavs  called  VVina"  or  by 
some  one  of  itH  equivalents,  although  she  may  have  several  brothers  older 
than  herself.  On  the  other  luind,  if  there  should  be  in  a  Dakota  household 
first  a  daughter,  next  a  son,  the  elder  or  first  born  wouhl  be  Winona  and 
the  next  Ilapaij  (there  being  no  Oaske),^  while  if  the  first  born  was  a  boy 
and  the  next  a  girl  the  boy  would  be  Oaske  and  his  sister  llapaij  (there 
being  no  Winona). 

KINSIIIf  TKltMS.' 

•The  fcdiowing  are  the  principal  kinship  terms  in  most  of  the  Sioiian 
languages,  all  of  which,  except  those  in  the  Dakota,  llidatsa,  Mainlan,  and 
Tutelo,  having  been  recorded  by  me.  Most  of  the  terms  may  be  used  by 
females  us  well  as  males;  but  when  the  use  of  a  term  is  restricted  to 
persons  of  one  sex  a  note  to  that  effect  will  be  found  in  the  proper  place. 
In  the  Biloxi  c(dumn,  tlu^  algebraic  sign  (±)  denotes  that  the  ending 
following  it  muy  be  used  or  omitted  at  the  will  of  the  speaker. 

'  See  pp.  45,  203,  204,  207.  '  ' 

7105— VOL  IX II 


^ 


XVIII  DAKOTA  OKAMMAH,  TEXTH.  AND  RTriNOOHAPIIY.         * 


FlItlllT 


Motbor 


\liimi.  OHii^n. 


ntlciikii  (<iita)  ifiiiH 


hn()kii(<;liiii))  i||,i» 


filtnu-  lyu.|J„ 


••liii",  I"!!!!"      ,  dm" 


i^n^vu 


ihit" 


Mofher'd  lirothcf  'I'-Wiiitkn  (Olfkil)    imul 

Fathor'n  •mtfi-  tiii)Wiiii(<tiii)»vji,)   ijiiui 


••tliill 


(IniniUarber 


'irundmntlicr 


KIdor  l)rotlicr  (Iuh) 
Klder  hrotlicr  (her) 


tiii)kuMNUkii, 
liit)kiii)«ldai).  eti'. 
(<riii)kiii)) 
kiirjkii  (<kiii)) 


IJIK'I" 


I  iij'ii  <<ii).v<')  iji"^f. 

iiiiidokii(<fliiidi.i    iiinii 


Elder  Hisfr  (hi.)  t»i,kBkii«tH„ke)     i,„n„„ 


Khler  Histor  (her) 
Younger  brother 

Voiiiiger  Mister  (hiis) 
VoiiiiKer  siHtcr  (her) 

Son 
Daughter 

Grandchild 


<  iiiikii,  enfiwekii        ijn'w 

NUi)kiiku(<Hui(ka)    JKafiKa 

(leiii.  v<ic,, 
wifH'i^U"  j 

fiii)kNitku(<iiii,kHJ)    i|ariK<! 
tiii)kaku(<tai)ka)     ijafiKn 

''■it)hii)fku(<(ii)kHi)    IjiriKi- 


( iii)ksitkii, 
i'iii)nif)tku 
(<<'uokMi) 

tako/.aki)akii 
(<takoza) 


ijanjci' 


i^ucpa 


etucpa 


I'UrgI 


intninil 


I 


••ti))<l" 

itciKti 

ll|tNl)|U 

••)l«" 

i>|ii 

i}|u,  it|)|n 

••Ji"«ll»/> 

Ui.vc.  Mi".vf 

bi"^e,  l.)|"i] 

'•tfltl 

itejdu 

ltBl"JII, 

it(tNi)ii 

"•fOli>|(' 

itariKd 

i 

itanifp, 
ii|tan](e 

>:\(i"i\4f- 

ijliwe 

ijO"\v(i 

"tflflUB 

iMfiriKa, 

hi. 

inaruja, 

litn".va" 

h,r 

iHnniia 

ItariKe 

itee.)iri]|a 

••jifi>l<' 

i.|iri){<' 

iiillJie 

■,inrij|e 

i.ififiKe 

i.ififiiio 

itnr  pa,  !<■   '   ,  ii 

itencpa  iiitaucpa 


PREFACE. 


XIX 


B"t<'ll 


ihn" 


itreka 


itiinii 


itukn 
ikii 


lyinn 


,|,olwert>.     1    WiiinBlitigii. 


Miiiiiluii. 


IfHrie 


itiinc 


iylfie(Io«a); 
i.iino  (Oto) 
iyftfie 


i  t  II  3{  W  II  . 
K  r  n  nclHnn ; 
itii^iwanii. 
li  V  a  11  <1  - 
(laughter. 


Iiiii"|3i-rl 


bia"nl-na 


hitek. 
Iilte)|nrii 


hitcoke-rfl 

liikonikii, 
liikiirokt^-rA 
Voc,  kfl"nlkft 
liiiii-rA 
liifrito-rft 

liiiiftnktra]iii- 
nl.  liiH  fhley. 


liiiiii-M.liiMfi"- 

m 
hinnnknt 


'viiitoki'-rft 

liitciinka-ril 

liiiilk 

liinnk,  lii- 
nn}(a-rn, 

liinarma-ril 
li  i  t  !•  II  "ck  (■- 
nin^e-ra  his 
Krniidson 


lliilntaa. 

iityi'. 
tyntfic 


Tatfln. 


Hiloxi. 


S ilrtj  rlliMvitn; 

^•atl:tat,yat(n«l.,)i  '""•■"*"  *<"'") 
clifl",  hi$;  .ihl",  aJ 
(Ilowitt) 

Ina;  I aj  l....ift"     ""»'•  """'-J'" 

(HaliM 


(tt^tadf^ii) 


k  II .  1 1>  111  i  ■     icanii,  ii'nwi 
i     iilkoc,    the'     tniiiin 
limit  (Wled)! 


^enek  (Ht<win)| 
(Inliifk  (fiiiloi 


fnkn"iil  no(|tl,  hiit 
liiothnr'H  t'ldflr 
hrotlier ;  tiik»»iii 
Ilka,  younger  do. 

to"nl,  to"ulyft», 
eld»'i  itUteri  to"ni 
itkn,i<t('.,  ydiiliKer 
do. 


Iitiinkiir 


ad^iitvukii 

1  i-jojifi"  (Hewitt) 

•   ku"qo 

tkii 

liiKii"  (Hall-) 

jlH"iia", 

P«<l"l|  (Ili'witt) 

nn"iifl"ya" 

i  iiikii 

I'waliyi'k  ( Hewitt) 

ini,  ini-ya^' 

Itvniiii'tHa 

tiindii  iiiii|ti 

itV""'!'! 

til  hank,    nitlir 

(Hale); 
I'tiihfink  (Hewitt) 

tank-i|ohi-yo" 

idtit 

i'iii)"i|  (Hewitt) 

ino'ini 

itsiikii 

Mn"tka  (Hnlr) 

HO'tkakn.  n  >i  n 

ptiiTika 
kii-iilki- 
iko-iiiilianki'     ikii 


itvakii'ii 

itrakii 

idi^ii'i 


kayiv",  bin 
cso"jk  (lli'witt)  tando  akaya".  /in 

tankaka  (  l-ya") 
tii"Hka  (iya") 


I'ti'ka 


yiri>(iya" 


i'trk;i  (pinl).  hisnr  !  ynn3(iya" 
lnT  rhil(l) 


itfamupira 


yinqadodi,  hdu'r 
son;  yan^iadiidi, 
Hon's  daughter; 
yfiilJiayiri  i, 
daughter's  son  ; 
y  ft  n  5[  a  y  11  n  ?[  i , 
daughter's  daiigh- 
ter. 


zx 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS.  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


English. 

Brother-in-law  (hiH) 
Brother-in-law  (her) 

Sister-in-law  (his) 


Uakutu. 


OeKihii. 


tahai)kii  «tahai))     imha" 

Hi(e.n,  jci-e 

siCckii 

«iSi('e) 

hHi,kakn(l,aoka)       ihatlga 


SiBter-in.law  (her)        i<^^epaoku«idepai,)   ici,,a" 
Sister'H  son  (his)  toijskaku«tonska),  ija^cka 


Brother's  son  (her)        toHkakii 
(toiika) 

Sister's  daughter  (liis)   tiiiizaijku 
(<tiiijzai)) 


■  lueka 
ijija" 


Brother's     daughter  tozarjkii  {<tozai))  |  ijnjar.g.. 
(her) 

Son-in-law  takoKkti  (takos)         ijande 

Uaiighter-iu-law  takoiiku  (<takoK)     i;lni 


Husband  (her) 

Husband  (my) 
Wife  (his) 


Wife  (my) 


niitawii] 


wigaq^a" 


Kwapa. 


Kansii. 


elaha" 
ecik'e 


elian}|a 


ecika" 
etfti'cka 


e^ijft" 


etfl»t« 
etini 


hihna-ku(<hihna;    ..g^angr  ektva53,e, 

eJinrifliig 
'""'''"'"  wieg-tarige        wiktcanjte 

tawirii  «tawii;)       igaii^a"  e:ia.,iian 

ejjaqun" 


Osage. 


italia" 
icik'e 


ihnnga 


itaha" 
ieik'e 


ihan}|a 


ici:ja" 
itcucka 


icika" 
iqtsucka 


itoucka.va"       iiitsucka" 


itciju 


itnndje 
itcini 


igaqla" 


itsiofln^ 
iqtsictin 


'■t",ianjie        I  itoujange  i.jtsuDanne 


iqtQnifse 
ititsini 


n 


PREFACE. 


Xxl 


Xaivvpre. 


itaha" 


ihanu 


icika" 


itatui 


Wiuuebugo. 


Iiitcftn-ril 
hicik'P-ift 


liiwanke-rA 


bitcn"cke-rit 
bitpa"cke-ra 


hitciijank-i'Ji 

winobotfi-ril 
hiufik-tt'ek- 
Imni-ra,"  tho 
one  whom  1 
have  I'o  r  a 
new  (laugh-  , 
ter."  I 

hikana-na         I 

hikana-haru 
hitcawi'i-ua 


hitcawi"-harH 


Mandau. 


Hidatsn. 


Tiitelo. 


Oiloxi. 


id*aiifvi  etahf"6"  (Hewitt)      tahtt"iiiia" 


naka,  IiIh 
brother's 
wife  i  t  V  a- 
dav'amia,  i- 
t(arawia, 
hiH  wi  fo's 
siHter,  h  i  h 
wife. 


tck  i"niya" 


ikid^H 


etoskaii  (Hewitt) 


etosink  (Hewitt) 


eohenk  (Hewitt) 


tflksiki    (i-ya"), 
elder  sister's  son ; 
tftk8ikiaka(:J-ya"), 
yoiiuger  sister's 
son. 

tusftrijii  u-tya"), 
elder  sister's 
danghter;  tusftfi- 
kiaka  (±ya"), 
younger  sister's 
danghter. 

Name  forgotten  by 
Indians. 

toudi-ya" 

toho"ni-ya" 


eta-niai'iki 

eta-raihe", 

"  his  woman ' 

(Hale) 
("his  spouse," 

Hewitt) 
witaniibri'e", 
'my  8))ouNi'" 
(Hewitt) 


yiri>(mi-ya" 

uyinjjaji-yii" 
yin3io"ui-ya" 


nyinno"ni-ya" 


n 


XXII 


DAKOTA  (iHAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AM)  ETHNOdHAlMl  Y. 

The  "  hiia "  in  tlie   Dakota  term  should  not  he  coiuparcd   with   the 
Dakota  verb,  ohuaka,  to  phice  in,  but  witli  the  (/^ejriha  verb,  >if;\",  to  take  a 
wife  (see  "fr^afi"  in  e<r(^an<re,  a  hitslmnil,  her  liiishaitd),  wiiich  a'lisw'erH  to  the 
Kansa  lafifre,  the  ().saj.e  >[0anj{e,  and  the  j;.)iwere  >[rane,  all  of  which  are 
related  to  the  verb,  to  fake  /i>M  of,  seize,  ai)i)arently  pointinj.- to  a  time  when 
marriaj-e   l)y  eajjture  was  the  rule.     (See  the  Dakota  verb  yuza.)     ^Fhe 
orij-inal  meaninj.^  of  "my  husband"  therefore  may  have  been  my  eaptmer  or 
scker.     Ohnaka,  when  applicabh  to  a  person,  refers  to  a  sitting  one,  other- 
wise it  is  applicable   to  what  is  curvilinear,  a  part  of  a  whok^  a  <>arment, 
book,  etc.     This  is  not   brought  out  by  the   authoi-,  tli(»uf.h  attitude  is 
expressed  or  implied  in  nearly  all  the  verbs  of  placing-  or  putting  in  the 
various  Si.nian  languages      Th^  Tutelo  word  for  her  husband,  etamanki, 
does  not  mean,  "her  man."     Manki,  a  hiisbanil  differs  materiallv  from  the 
several   words  which   are  .said  to   mean    "man"  in  Tutelo.     "To  take  a 
hu.sband,"  in  Tutelo,  is  taniankfi"se   «manki),  and  "to  take  a  wife"  is 
tamihu".se  (from  etamilie-e",  a  wife,  hi.s  wife),     "'l^.  take  a  husband"  in 
Biloxi,  is    yin>(a<l(."ni,   very   pro])ably    from   yin>[a;i    and    o"ni,    probably 
meaning  "to  make  or  have  for  a  husband  or  child's  father."     "T(t  take  a 
wife"  in   Hiloxi,  is  yin>io"ni  (yifnp  and  o°ni, /o  </o,  make),  literallv,    "to 
make  a  young  one."     The  Biloxi  term  for  "  my  wife,"  nyinjio-niya",  may 
lun-.^  been  derived  from  yinj(i,  little  om;  child,  aiid  o"ni  an  occasional' form 
of  u-ni  or  n"niya",   a  mother,  the  whole  meaning,  "  my  little  one  his  or  her 
mother."     In  like  manner,   "my  husband,"  nyifqajiva",  mav  have  been 
derived  from  yin>ii,  child,  and  a^iya"  or  adiya",  hi.s  or  her  fcfhcr,  the  c«.m- 
l)oiuid  meaning,  "my  little  one  his  or  her  father." 

Among  the  Dakota  names  for  kinship  gron])s  (see  page  45),  there  are 
several  which  admit  of  being-  arranged  in  pairs,  and  such  an  arrangement 
furnishes  hints  as  to  the  derivation  of  at  least  one  name  in  each  pair,  in 
connection  with  present  and  probably  obsolete  forms  of  marriage  laws.  '  In 
each  pair  (.f  names,  the  second  invariably  ends  in  ksi  or  S,  the  exact 
meaning  of  which  has  not  been  ascertained,  though  it  may  be  found  to 
imply  a  prohibition.  Thus,  ciijcu,  ///.s  elder  brother,  ciijye,  an  elder  brother 
(of  a  male);  but  ciij-ksi,  a  son  (who  can  not  marry  the  widow  of  the 
speaker,  though  one  whom  that  si)eaker  calls  ciijye  Can  many  her.)  A 
woman's  elder  sistei-  is  cuij,  cuijwe,  or  cuijwi,  her  elder  sister  being  cuijku 
orcuijweku;  but  r?  daughter  is  cuij-ksi  (she  can  not  marrv  her  mother's 
husband,  though  the  mother's  elder  sister  can  d(»  so).  A  man's  elder  sister 
is  taijke,  a  woman's  y(»unger  sister,  taijka:  but  a  man's  younger  si.ster  is 
taij-ksi;  it  is  not  certain  whether  there   is  any  restriction  as  to  marria.re 


1 


I  I 


PRRFACK. 


xxnr 


contnined  in  this  last  kinsliip  name.     A  tatlier  is  ato,  and  a  mother's  brother 
IS  de-ksi  (in  'IV^on,   le-ksi);  we  find  in  the  cognate  L-inguafres  (excepting 
(Pegdia  and  Winnebago)  some  connection  i)et\veen  the  two  names,  thus  in 
Kwapa,  the  sylUible  te  is  cominon  to  edy'ate  and  ete>[e;  in  Kansa,  dje 
IS  common  to  iyadje  and  idjcgi;  in  Osage,  4«e  is  connnon  to  i^a^se'  and 
uijse5[i;  in  j,.)iwere,  tee  is  connnon  to  a"tce  and  itceka.     At  present,  my 
mother's  brotlier  can  not  marry  my  father's  widow  (who  is  apt  to   be  his 
own  sister).     A  man's  brother-in-law   (including   his  sister's  husband)  is 
tahai),  and  a  man's  male  cousin  is  tahaij-si  (who  can  not  marry  that  sister). 
A  woman's  brother-in-law  or  potential  husband  is  sive,  but  her  male  cousin, 
who  can  never  become  her  husband,  is  i(;e-si  or  siC-e-si.     A  man's  sister-in- 
law   (including  his  potential   wife),   is  harjka;  but  a  man's  female  cousin 
(whom  he  can  not  marry)  i;*  haijka-si.     A  woman's  sister-in-law  (indudin"- 
her  husl)and's  sister  and  her  brother's  wife)  is  icepai),  but  a  woman's  female 
cousin  (who  can  become  neither  the  husband's  sister  nor  the  brother's  wife) 
is  idepatj-si.     The  editor  proposes  to  group  together  in  like  manner  the 
corresponding  terms  in  the  cognate  languages,   such  as  ijiVe,   his  elder 
brother,  and  ijinge,  his  or  her  son;  ija'Ve,  her  elder  sister,  and  ijange,  his  or 
her  daughter;  but  that  must  be  deferred  to  some  future  time. 

OARDIXAL  NUMERALS. 

On  pages  48  and  49  the  author  undertakes  to  analyze  the  Dakota 
names  for  the  cardinal  numerals.  He  does  th--  without  ■comi)aring  the 
Dakota  names  with  those  in  the  c<ignate  languages.  A  knowledge  of  the 
latter  will  enable  the  student  to  cori-ect  some  of  the  statements  of  the 
author,  and  for  that  reason  these  names  are  now  o-iven 

ONE. 

Dakota,  waijca,  waijzi  or  waijzidaij  (waijzina,  wayzila).  Said  by  the 
author  to  be  derived.from  waij,  an  interjection  calling  attention  perhaps  at 
thesixmetimehohlhn/  upojhifjrr.     \.  B.     This  is  only  a  suppo.sition. 

(pegiha,  wi",  wi-acitci  (just  one). 

Kansa,  mi",  mi"qtci. 

Osage,  wi",  wi"qtsi. 

Kwapa,  mi°qti. 

j^oiwei-e,  iya",  iyafike. 

Winnebago,  hija",  hijafikida. 

Mandan,  maqana. 


XXIV 


DAKOTA  (iUAMMAJt,  TEXTS,  AJSD  ETU2<0Cil{Al'HY. 


Hidatsa,  duetsa  (dj'.uetsa)  luctsa. 

Tiitelo,  no^sa,  also  iios,  iiosai,  iK»"sai,  etc. 

Biloxi,  Ho"sa.  I  liave  not  yet  found  in  tliese  oojrnate  lanffuao-es  any 
interjection  rcsen.hlinf?  tlie  Dakota  naij  iu  me,  from  which  the  respective 
forms  of  the  numeral  could  be  derived. 


TWO. 

Dakota,  noijpa,  "  from  en  aoijj)a,  to  bend  down  on,  or  place  on,  as  the 
second  finoer  is  laid  over  the  small  one;  or  perhaps  of  nape  oi, pa,  nape 
bemjr  used  for  fin-er  as  well  as  hand.  N.  B.  The  second  finger  laid  down 
(that  next  to  the  little  finger  of  the  left  hand)  is  not  laid  over,  but  beside 
the  small  one. 

(fegiha,  na-ba,  in  composition  »»a"ba,  as  in  the  proper  name  Maxe 
^a"ba,  Two  Crows.  See  seven,  a  derivative.  To  ,,la(!e  a  horizontal  object 
on  somethmg  would  be,  a'a"he,  which  could  not  have  been  the  source  of 
na"ba. 

Kansa,  nfi"ba. 

Osag-e,  i^ti^da. 

K^yapa,  na"pa,  to  ])lace  a  horizontal  object  on  something-,  ak'n"he, 
jjOiwere,  nowe. 

Winnebago,  no"p,  no"pa,  no"i)i,   nu"p.     The  root  in  the  Winnebago 
verb  to  place  a  horuontal  object  is,  t'tfp, 
Mandan,  nu''pa. 
Hidatsa,  dopa  (d^opa,  iioj)a). 
Tutelo,  no°p,  no"bai,  etc. 
Biloxi,  no-pa,  na"pa;  to  place  a  horizontal  object  on  something,  i"pi. 

THHEE. 

Dakota,  yamni:  "from  mni  (root),  tiirnitifj  over  or  Inifii/r/  up." 

(/^egiha,  ^ab^i":  compare  roots,  bj^i"  and  bj^i"0a,  bebf'i",  twided;  etc. 

Kansa,  yabli,  yabli":   root  bli",  turned. 

Osage,  0adjii"  or  nay^id". 

Kwapa,  d^abni. 

j^.iiwere,  tanyi. 

Winnebago,  tani. 

Mandan,  namni. 

Hidatsa,  dami  (d^ami)  or  nawi. 

Tutelo,  nan,  nani,  lat,  etc. 


rUKFAC!!-:. 


XXV 


Biloxi,  dani:  many  roots  in  which  ua,  ue  and  ne  are  syllables  convey 
the  ideas  of  bending,  turning,  or  shaking. 


FOUR. 

Dakota,  topa,  "from  opa,  to  follow;  (perhaps  ti,  a  house,  and  opa, 
follow  wttl,)'MV{Q»iiy ,  'in  the  same  Ix.x' with  the  re.st.  The  three  have 
banded  togetiier  and  ma.le  a  'ti'  or  'tidaij,'  as  we  should  say  «  family,  and 
the  tom-th  joins  them."     N.  B— Is  not  tliis  rather  fanciful? 

(/^egiha,  duba;  to  follow  is  uVuhc;  to  join  a  party,  ed  uihe  (in  full,  6di 
uihe). 

Kansa,  duba  or  mba  ;  to  follow,  uyupye. 
Osage,  4uda;  to  follow,  u/upce. 
Kwajja,  ;uwa. 

X^iwere,  towe;  to  follow  a  road  or  stream,  owe;  to  join  or  follow  a 
party,  oyu^e. 

Wiiuiebago,  tcop  tcopa-ra,  tcopi;  to  follow,  howe. 
Mandan,  tope. 
Hidatsa,  topa  (t(;opa). 
Tutelo,  tob,  top. 
Biloxi,  topa. 


FIVE. 

Dakota,  zaptaij,  "from  za  (root),  holding  (or  perhaps  whole,  as  in  zani) 
and  ptaijyaij  or  ptaya,  together.  In  this  case  the  thumb  is  bent  down  over 
the  fingers  of  the  hand,  and  holds  them  together." 

(|!!egiha,  Kansa,  and  Osage,  sata". 

Kwapa,  sata". 

j^Loiwere,  ^ata". 

Winnebago,  sate,  satca". 

Mandan,  kecpi". 

Hidatsa,  kihu  (— kiqu). 

Tutelo,  gisa",  kise,  kisa". 

Biloxi,  ksa",  ksani. 

To  hold  is  u(4a"  in  (/)egiha,  uyifige  in  Kansa,  uifm^e  in  Osage,  unafie  in 
X^iwere,  ad^aqeqe  and  ukcie  in  Hidatsa,  and  dusi  in  Biloxi. 


XXVI 


DAKOTA  (HtAMAlAK,  TliXTS.  AND  ETHNOUBAPHY. 


SIX. 

Dakota,  .sakpo  "tniiii  sake,  nail,  and  kpa  or  kpo  (root),  lasting  as  some 
kinds  of  food  which  go  a  good  ways.  (»r  fillod,  as  a  plump  grain.  This  is 
the  sec(md  thumb,  and  the  reference  may  be  to  the  other  hand  being  com- 
pleted. Perhaps  from  the  idea  of  bending  down  as  in  nakpa,  the  ear."  No 
satisfactory  analysis  of  this  numeral  can  be  given  in  the  cognate  languages, 
and  that  given  by  the  author  needs  further  examination. 

(pegiha,  cade. 

Kansa,  cApe. 

Osage,  c^jp6. 

Kwapa,  caps'. 

jjOiwere,  caj[we. 

Winnebago,  akewe. 

Mandan,  kima. 

llidatsa,  akama  or  akawa. 

Tutelo,  agasp,  agas,  akes,  akaspe. 

Biloxi,  akuqpe. 

SEVEN. 

Dakota,  sakowiij,  "  from  sake,  nail,  and  owiy,  perhaps  from  owirjga,  to 
bend  down;  but  possibly  from  oiij,  to  vvear  as  jewelry,  this  being  the  fore- 
finger of  the  second  hand;  that  is  the  ring  finger."  Do  the  Dakota  Indians 
wear  rings  on  their  index  fingers  ? 

(/^egiha,  de^a°ba,  -de  ai)j)earing  in  cad6,  six,  and  ^a°ba  being  two;  as 
if  seven  were  (n-,  the  second  of  the  ninv  scrk'N,  het/inniut/  ivith  six.  Kansa, 
peyu''ba.  Osage,  pe0u»da  or  pe(0)a''da  Kwapa,  pena^da.  j^oiwere, 
cahma.  Winnebago,  caj[owe.  Mandan,  kupa.  Hidatsa,  sapua  (capua). 
Tutelo,  silgum,  sagom.  Hiloxi,  na"])ahudi,  from  variants  of  no''pa,  ttvo,  and 
udi,  stock,  or  ahudi,  hone,  the  "second  stock"  or  "second  bone." 

EIGHT. 

Dakota,  sahdogaij,  "from  sake,  nail,  probably,  and  hdogaij,  possessive 
of  yugaij,  to  open  (hdugaij  is  the  true  form,  .j.  o.  d.  );  but  perhaps  it  is 
ogay  or  oge,  cover,  wear;  the  nail  covers  itself.  Two  fingers  now  cover 
the  thuml)."  How  can  the  nail  "cover  itself?"  (/^egiha,  de^abjfi",  as  if 
fi-om  -de  and  fabj^i",  thnr  or  the  third  of  the  new  scries,  beginning  tvith  six. 
Kansa,  kiya-iuba,  "again  four,"  and  peyabli  (cape  and  yabli).  Osage, 
ki3i)6e-iuda,  "again  four."     Kwapa,  peilf^abni"  (cape  and  d^fabni").     j^oiwere, 


^ 


.'  ;; 


PRKFACK. 


XXVII 


kronipn"  (nu-upable  of  analysis,  tanyi  beino-  thm').  Winnebafro,  haru- 
wanko  or  lia'/uwafike  (can  not  yet  be  analyzed).  ALandan,  tituki.  IlidatHa 
dojjapi  (d^opapi),  from  dopa  (d^opa),  two  and  j,!-,  which  appears  to  l)e  the 
root  oi  pitika  (pit(;ika),  ten,  the  wlK)le  probably  sif-nifyino-  tni  less  two 
Tutelo,  palaii,  palan  (pa  and  three).  Biloxi,  dau-hudi,  thJ  "third  stock"  or 
"third  bone." 

NINE. 

Dakota,  napdiqwaijka,  "from  nape,  hand,  cistiyna,  small,  and  waijka, 
hes— hand  small  lies ;  that  is,  the  remainder  of  the  hand  is  very  small,  («• 
perhaps,  the  hand  now  lies  in  a  small  compass.  Or,  from  napcupe  (man^ow 
bones  of  the  hand),  or  "the  finger  lies  in  the  napcoka,  inside  of  the  hand  " 
Query  b)-  the  editor:  May  not  the  name  refer  to  the  little  finger  of  the 
right  hand  which  ahme  r  mains  straight  ? 

(/^egiha,  Kansa  and  Kwaj)a,  canka. 

Usage,  J{y-edy'a»  tse  <^inye  or  jjy'ed^a"  ts6  wi"  y'ifijje,  "ten  less  one." 

J,oiwere,  canke. 

Winnebago,  hijankitcaVkuni  or  hijankitcfi-qckniii,  "  one  wanting,"  i.  a 
to  make  ten. 

Mandan,  maqpi  (from  maqana,  one,  and  piraq,  ten),  "ten less  one."  (?) 
Hidat.^a,  duetsapi  (d^uetsa  and  pi-),  "ten  less  one." 
Tutelo,  sa,  sa",  ksank,  ksa''i{k. 
Biloxi,  tckane. 


TEN. 


Dakota,  wikdemna,  "from  wikce  or  ikce,  common,  and  mnavaij  .rath- 
enng,  or  from  mna,  to  rip,  that  is,  let  loose.  It  would  mean  eith'er  tlmt  the 
conmion  or  first  gathering  of  the  hands  was  completed,  or,  that  being  com- 
pleted, the  whole  were  loosed,  and  the  ten  thrown  up,  as  is  their  custom- 
the  hands  in  the  common  position."  ' 

(/^ogiha,  g0el)a  or  g^ebfa"  (in  which  g,4e=kce  of  the  Dakota,  and 
b(fa''z=mna  of  the  Dakota). 

Kansa,  lebla  or  lebla". 

Osage,  >[^e(J<^a". 

Kwapa,  ktgebna  or  kt<;ept<ja°. 

Xi'iwere,  krepra". 

Winnebago,  kerepaua. 

Mandan,  piraq. 


i 


XXVIII  DAKOTA  GHAMMAU,  TKXT8,  AND  ETlINOGKAIMrV. 

Hidatsa,  pitika  (pit(;iku). 

Tutelo,  hutck,  piitck. 

Biloxi,  ohi,  "completed,  Hllerl,  out.  to  Have  ffone  throuffh  the  series." 

BLEVEN. 

Dakota,  ake  waozi,  "again  one,"  ..r  wikc^emna  saypa  wayzidan.  "ten 
more  one." 

(pei^iha,  afr<fi''-wi°,  "  one  sitting-on  (ten)." 
Kansa,  uli"-mi"qtci,  same  meaning. 
Osage,  aJ(fi"-wi"qtHi,  same  meaning. 

Kwapa,  ini"<,ti-ajini",   -,me  sitting-on,"  or  ktvept^aMa"  mi-oti  axni" 
"teu-when  one  sitting-on."  ' 

Xaiwere,  a>(ri"-iyanke,  "  one  sitting-on." 

Winnebago,  hijankida-eina,  meaning  not  <;ertain  (hijailkida,  one). 
Mandan,  aga-ma(|ana  (ma(|ana,  one). 
Hidatsa,  ahpi-diietsa  (acjpi-dj'netsa),  "  portioned  one." 
Tutelo,  agi-no^saii. 
Biloxi  ohi  so''saqehe,  "ten  one-sitting-on." 

TWELVE. 

Dakota,   ake  noijpa,  "again  two,"  or  wikdemna  sarjpa  uonpa,   "ten 
more  two."  ^ 

(peg'iha,  cad6-na"ba,  "six  times  two." 

Kansa,  ali"-nn''ba,  "two  sitting-on." 

Osage,  ■Ai[fi"-<f(i"dH,  same  meaning. 

Kwapa,  na°ija-a>(ni",  same  meaning. 

Xoiwere,  a>(ri"-nowe,  same  meaning. 

Winnebago,  no"pa-cina  (no"pa,  two). 

Mandan,  aga-nu"pa  (nu"pa,  two). 

Hidatsa,  alipi-dopa  (a(jpi-d0opa),  "portioned  two." 

Tutelo,  agi-no"paii;  see  no°l)ai,  two. 

Biloxi,  ohi  no"paq6he,  "ten  two-sitting-on." 

NINETEEN. 

Dakota,  uijma  nap^iijwaijka,  "  the  other  nine." 

(/!egiha,  ag^i"-canka,  "  nine  sitting-on." 

Kansa,  ama  canka,  "the  other  nine,"  or  ali"-canka,  "nine sitting-on" 

Osage,  ajjiii"  Jijfedjia"  tse  ^iniie,  "sitting-on  ten  less  (one)." 


"i 


PREFACE.  XXIX 

Kwapa,  cankfl-n5(ni",  "nine  sittinfr-on." 

j;.)iwere,  a^ri"-cHnk(>,  Hana^  incaninf?. 

Winn«baj?(>,  liijankit('ri"4('knni-cina  (see  nine). 

Alandiui,  affa-inaqpi  (see  w/«r). 

Hidatsa,  ahpi-duetsapi  (a(|pi-d<'netsapi),  "portioned  ten  less  one." 

Tutelo,  ajji-ksankaii  (si-c  nine). 

Biloxi,  ohi  tckanaqehe,  "ten  nine-sitting-on." 

ONE    HUNDRED. 

Dakota,  opawioge,  "from  pavvio^m,  to  bend  down  with  the  hand,  the 
prefixed  o  indicating  perfectness  or  roundness;  that  is,  the  process'  has 
been  gone  over  as  man^  times  as  there  are  fingers  and  thumbs." 

(/'egiha,  gf^eba-hi-wi",  "one  stock  of  tens." 

Kansa,  lebla"  hii  tciisa  (h'bhi",  ten,  l»ii,  stock,  tciisa,  meaning  unknown) 

Osage,  ^<fed<tii"  hii  oi»a,  "ten  stock  small,"  or  "small  stock  of  tens." 

Kwapa,  kt9ept(,'a"  hi,  "stock  of  tens." 

Winnebago,  okihija". 

Mandan,  isuk  maqana  (nuuiana,  one). 

Hidatsa,  pitikictia  (pit(,'ikiqt(,'ia),  "  great  ten." 

Tutelo,  ukeni  nosa,  or  okeni. 

Biloxi,  tsipa. 

ONE   THOl'.SAND. 

Dakota,  kektopawiijge,  or  koktopawiijge  "from  opawiijge  and  ake  or 
kokta,  uf/ain  or  niso." 

(pegiha,  g^^eba-hi-wi"  ^afiga,  "one  great  stock  of  tens,"  or  jjuge  wi° 
"one  box,"  so  called  because  annuity  money  before  the  late  civil  war  was 
paid  to  the  Indians  in  boxes,  each  holding  a  thousand  dollars  in  specie 

Kansa,  lebla"  hii  jinga  tciisa  (lebla",  tn>,  hii,  stork,  jinga,  small,  tciisa, 
meaning  uncertain)  or  lebla"  hii  tafiga,  "  large  stock  of  tens." 

Kwapa,  ktc;ept9a"  hi  tafiija,  "a  large  stock  of  tens." 

Winnebago,  kokija"  (koke,  box,  hija",  our),  "one  box." 

Mandan,  isuki  kakuhi. 

Hidatsa,  pitikictia  akakodi  (pitf;ikiqt(,-ia  akakodf^i),   exact  meaning  not 
known. 

Tutelo,  ukeni  putskai,  "ten  hundred." 

Biloxi,  tsipi-tciya,  "old  man  hundred,"  from  tsipa,  hum/red,  and  i-tciya 
old  man.  "^   ' 


' 


XXX  DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

THE  TERMS  FOR  "WHITE  MAN"  IN  SIOHAN   LANOUAOES. 

On  p.  174  Dr.  Hif-os.  iu  HiK'iikinjr  of  Ilenncpin'M  nnrnitivo,  says:  "The 
principal  cliicfiit  that  time*  of  this  part  of  the  trilx-,  is  called  by  Ilwuu^pin 
'  Waslu.,ho..u(l.'.'     If  he  is  convct,  their  name  for  r,nir/n„ni  Was  in  use, 
among'  the  Dakota,  before  they  had  intereourso  with  them,  and  was  prohahlv 
a  name  learned  from  some  Indians  farther  east."     The  autliors  suppositic.n 
as  to  the  eastern  origin  of  wasieuij  as  an  appellation  for  whit.'  men  mi.rht 
stand  if  there  were  no  explanation  to  be  found  in  the  Dakota  and  coonato 
languages.     Hennepin   himself  is  a    witness  to   the  fact   that  the  Dakota 
Indians  of  his  day  called  i^pirits  wasicmj  (as   Dr.    Higgs  states  on  p.  'iTo). 
And  this  agrees  with  what*!  have  found  in  the  Tetoji  mvths  and  st(»ries  Of 
the    Hushotter   collection,    where  wa,4icuij  is  given  as  "meaning  guardian 
spirit.     Dr.  Kiggs  him.self,  in  his  Dakota-English  dictionary,  give.s^vasicuij 
as  "nearly  .synonymous  with  wakaij"  in  the  opinion  of  some  persons.      Me 
appends  the  following  Teton  meanings :  "A  familiar  spirit;  some  n;vsterious 
forces  or  beings  which  are  supposed  to  communicate  with  men:  mitawasicuij 
he  omakiyaka,  my  familiar  spirit  told  me  that."     This  phrase  he  gives  as 
referring-  to  the  Takuskaij.skaij,   the  Something-that-moves  or  tlu'  Wiud 
powers.     The   Mandan  use    vvaci  and  the   Ilidatsa    maci   for  white  man. 
Though  the  Ilidatsa  word  was  originally  applied  only  to  the  French  and 
Canadians,  who  are  now  sometimes  desig-nated  as  masikat'i  (maci-knt(;i,  in 
the  Bureau  alphabet),  the  true  whites.     The  jy)iwere  tribes  (b.wa,   Oto, 
and  Missouri)  call  a  Frenchman  mm;  okenyi,  in   which  comp(.i;nd  imu.-  is 
equivalent  to  maci  of  the  Ilidatsa,  waci  of  the  Mandan,  and  wasicui,  of  the 
Dakota.     The  Ponka  and  Omaha  call  a  white  man   wnqO,  one  who  excels 
or  goes  beyond  (the  rest),  and  a  Freu'-hman  wa(|f-  ukcyi",  a  coimuon  white 
man.     The   Winnebago  name  for  Frenchman  is  watiojMnina,  which  may  be 
compared  with  the  word  for  my.sterious. 

NOTES  ON  THE   DAKOTA   MVTHS. 

On  p.  84,  lines  8  to  13,  there  is  an  account  of  the  wonderful  result 
produced  by  tossing  the  8tar-born  uji  through  the  suioke  hole.  In  the 
Biloxi  myth  of  the  Hmiuningbird  there  is  an  account  of  a  girl,  u  boy,  and 
a  dog  that  were  cared  for  by  the  Ancient  of  Crows.  One  day,  in  the 
absence  of  tin?  fostermother,  the  girl  tossed  four  grains  of  corn  up  through 
the  smoke  hole,  and  when  they  came  d.nvn  they  became  many  stalks  filled 
with  ears  of  excellent  corn.  The  girl  next  threw  the  tent  itself  up  into  the 
air,  causing  it  to  come  dowr  a  beautiful  lodge.     When  she  threw  her  little 


1 


-1 


PREFACE.  XXXI 

brother  into  the  air  he  came  do-n  a  very  haiulsoine  warrior,  'I'lic  ^fjil  then 
asked  her  brother  to  tosn  her  u|),  and  when  lie  had  done  thin,  Hhe  ratne 
down  a  very  beantiful  woman,  the  fame  of  her  loveline.ss  Hoon  HpmidinK 
throu^^diont  tlie  (Country.  Tiu^  do;r  ,i,„l  hiicIi  clotliiii^r  ,h  tlic  Hinter  and 
brother  poHsessed  were  tonml  up  in  suecesHion.  each  act  producin«r  a 
chanjre  for  the  better. 

^  On  p.  85,  from  hne  .i.-J  to  p.  HG,  Une  F),  there  is  an  account  of  the 
deliverance  of  the  imprisoned  p.^oph-  by  tiu-  Star-born  when  he  cut  of}'  the 
heart  of  the  monster  that  had  devoured  them,  hi  Hkc  iiiunncr  the  Rabbit 
delivered  the  people  from  the  Devominj>'  Ab.untain,  as  related  in  th.f  (/^e^riha 
myths,  "How  tlie  Rabbit  went  to  the  Hun,"  and  L'lb.w  the  I{ai)bit  kFlled 
the  Devourino- Hill,"  in  "  Contrii)utions  t..  Xoi-th  American  Ktlnu.h.L'V  " 
Vol.  VI,  pp.  :n,  34. 

Note  2,  p.  89.  Eva  after  a  proper  name  should  be  rendere<l  bv  the 
initial  mid  fiuid  rpiotation  marks  in  the  proper  places,  when  eciya  fol'lowH, 
thus:  Mat(»  eya  eciya])i,  They  called  him,  "(Jiizzly  bear." 

When  heya  precedes  and  eya  follows  a  phrase  or  senteiu^e  the  former 
may  be  rendered,  lie  s„hl  as  folhirti,  and  the  latt(*r,  lit'  mid  w/iat  pmrden. 
Heya  answers  to  ge,  gal  <.r  fra-biama  of  the  (fej-iha,  and  e\a  to  e,  ai  or 
a-biama.  In  like  manner  the  Dakota  verbs  nf  thinking  mav  be  rendered 
as  follows:  heciij  (which  precedes,  answeriuf.'  to  ge^eoa"  of  the  (/^egiha), 
by  lie  thought  as  fol/airs,  and  e(^iij  (which  tbilows,  answering  to  o^ega"  in 
yilegiha),  by  hr  fhoiit/ht  what  prircdcs. 

The  myth  of  the  Younger  Brother  (p.  13!l-14a)  contains  several 
mcidents  which  find  their  counterparts  in  the  Bilo.xi  mvth  of  the  Thunder- 
being.  In  the  Dakota  myth  the  wife  of  the  elder  brothei-  plots  a-ainst  the 
younger  brother;  she  scratches  he,-  thighs  with  the  claws  of  the  pmirio 
chicken  which  the  brother-in-law  had  shot  at  her  recpiest,  and  tells  her 
Imsband  on  his  return  that  his  bmtlier  had  assaulted  her.  In  the  liilo.xi 
myth  it  is  the  aunt,  the  wife  of  the  Thunder-being's  mother's  brother,  who 
scratched  herself  in  many  places.  In  the  Dakota  mytii  the  Two  Women 
are  bad  at  fir.st,  while  the  motlier  was  goo.l.  Hut  i,\  the  liiloxi  myth  the 
Old  Woman  was  always  bad,  while  her  two  daughters,  wh<.  became 
the  wives  of  the  'i'hundei--being,  were  ever  beneficient.  In  tin;  Djikota 
myth  the  old  woman  called  her  husband  the  IJijktehi  t<.  her  assistance, 
prevailing  on  him  to  transport  her  household,  including  the  V..unger 
Brother,  across  the  stream.  In  the  Biloxi  myth  the  two  wives  (,f  the 
Thunder-being,  after  the  death  of 'their  mother,\-all  to  a  huge  alligator,  of 
the  "salt  Avater  species  called  l)ox  alligator"  by  the  Biloxi, "md  he  c.i'nes 


XXXII  DAKOTA  GRAMMAK,  TKXT8,  AND  KTIINOORAPII Y. 

to  Hhoro  ill  (.idol- 1<»  H«rv«  an  tin,  nuio..  ..f  fl,,.  ,„irty.  DoubtlcMH  f}n*r(.  wore 
moro  pointH  nf  nwiiihlmud  in  tli*^  two  mytliM,  bur  partn  ..f  tin-  Hil.ixi  one 
liave  heon  torjrotton  hy  thu  uffuil  mirnifor. 

NOTKH  ON   THK    DAKOTA    DANrKS.' 

Tho  Bejrgitiff  (liiMc,  is  kiK.wii  iinum^  f'».  I'.Mik.i  ,iKtli<.  Wmia  watci^faxe 
(Seo  "Oiuiilm  S(.ci(.|,.jry,"  i„  ;M  Ann.  |{,.,,t,  Mur.  KrI,,,..  p.  'Ar,;,)  r,,||^^  y^^^ 
Hight  danct"  is  the  Makc-no-Hlglit  daiuv  <.r  Mafa  wafcipixc  of  tli..  I',,nka 
and  Omaha.  It  in  desciibcd  in  " Omaiia  Hoiiolngy "  (in  3,|  Ann  Kept 
Bur.  Kthn,  p.  352).  Th,.  S.-aJp  dan.v  in  a  (knee  for  tho  won.cn  a.non.r 
the  Ponka  and  Omaha,  who  call  it  Wewatci.  (Hee  "Omaha  Sociolo.rv" 
in  3d  Ann.  Kept.  Bur.  Kthn.,  p.  .'{.'{()).  '^' 

The  Mystery  dance  is  identical  with  fhe  Wacickn  of  th.-  Omaha  A 
brief  account  ..f  that  .huice  was  publiKhed  by  the  edit(.r  in  "Omaha 
Sociology,"  in  3d  Ann.  Kept.  Bur.  Kfhn.,  pp.  342-34<l. 

The  Grass  dance,  sometimes  called  Omaha  dance,  is  the  dance  of  the 
He^t.;ka  society  of  the  Omaha  tribe,  answering  to  the  Ilncka  of  the  Kansa 
and  the  In5(^,fi°cka  of  the  Osage.  For  accounts  of  the  lle/ucka  see 
"Omaha  Sociology,"  in  3<l  Aim.  itept.  Bin'.  Kthn.,  pp.  380-332,  and  "llae- 
thu-ska  society  of  the  Omaha  tribe,"  by  .Miss  Alice  ('.  Fletcher,  in  the 
Jour,  of  Amer.  F..lk-Lore,  April-June,  18!)2,  pp.  13r,-144.  For  accounts 
of  the  sun-dance,  with  native  illustrations,  see  "  A  .Stu»lv  cf  Siouan  (Jults  " 
Chapter  V,  in  the  Uth  Ann.  Kept,  of  the  Bureau  <,f  Ktluudogy. 
Bureau  ok  Ktilnolooy, 

Was/iinfftoH,  I).  C,  Scptrmhrr  ir,,  IHff.'S. 


n 


rr 


'  Hoe  pp.  Tii-XVi. 


1. 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


PART   FIRST. 


GRAMMAR. 


no.") — VOL  IX — I 


KJUgLliX'lll!#,'.JJLi.   ■-!■'*— .-'-IL?!! 


M 


DAKOTA    GRAMMAR. 

CHAP  T  E  II    I . 
PHONOLOGY. 

THE  ALPHABET. 

VOWKLS. 

The  vowels  are  five  in  number,  and  have  each  one  uniform  sound, 
except  Avheu  followed  by  the  nasal  "ij,"  which  somewhat  modifies  them, 
a         has  the  sound  of  Eujilish  a  'wxfathvr. 

has  the  sound  of  English  c  in  they,  or  of  a  in  face. 
has  the  sound  of  /  in  marine,  or  (tf  e  in  me. 
has  the  sound  of  English  u  in  //o,  )?ote. 
has  the  sound  of  n  in  rule,  or  of  oo  hi  food. 


e 

I. 

o 
u 


CONSONANTS. 


The  consonants  are  twenty-four  in  number,  exclusive  of  the  sound 
represented  by  the  apostrophe  ('). 

b         has  its  comm<in  English  sound. 

c  is  an  aspirate  with  the  sound  of  Englisli  c7^  as  in  cliin.  In  the 
Dakota  Hilde  and  other  printing  done  in  tlic  huiguage,  it 
has  not  been  found  necessary  to  use  the  diacritical  mark.* 

i>,  is  an  emphatic  c.       It  is  formed  l)y  ])ronouncing  "c"  with  a 

strong  i)ressure  of  the  organs,  foUowed  by  a  sudden  expul- 
sion of  the  breath.f 

(I         has  tlui  common  English  .sound. 

<)•         has  tile  soiuid  of//  hard,  as  in  (/o. 

g  represents  a  deep  sonant  guttural  resembling  the  Arabic  (jliaiii 
(P).      Formerly  represented  by  //  sim]dy.t 

h  has  the  sound  of  li  in  English. 

h  represents  a  strong  surd  guttural  resembling  tlie  .\ral)ic  klia  (^). 

Formerly  represented  by  r.l 

'  For  this  i  ouiid  I.i'psiiis  rpcommciids  the  ( Jreek  v- 

t  'I'liis  iiiid  k,  1).  t,  iiio  ciillod  o'lrhruh  liy  I.cipsiiis. 

{Tliis  iind  z  fiirresjiond  witli  l-ejiKius,  cxcciit  in  the  Ibiiii  nf  tlir  diiitiitical  mark. 


k 


111 
n 


1' 
V 


t 
t 

w 
y 
z 
z 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

has  the  same  souiul  as  hi  Kiifrlish.  ^^ 

is  an  emphatic  letter,  hearing  tlie  same  relaticm  to  /.■  that  "<; 
does  to  "c."     In  all  the  iiriiitiii",^  done  in  the  lanj,nia«j:e,  it  is 
still  found  most  convenient  to  use  the  Enjrlish  q  to  repre- 
sent this  sound* 

has  the  common  sound  of  this  letter  in  Knjrlish  It  is  peculiar 
to  the  Titoijwai)  dialect. 

has  the  same  sound  as  in  Kn«>lish. 

has  the  common  sound  of  ii  in  Kii}>lish. 

denotes  a  nasal  somid  similar  to  the  French  u  in  hon  or  the 
Enolish  ;/  in  drinl:.  As  there  are  only  comparatively  very 
few' cases  where  a  full  n  is  used  at  the  end  of  a  syllable,  no 
distinctive  mark  has  been  found  necessary.  Hence  in  all 
„ur  other  printing  the  nasal  continues  to  be  represented  by 

the  common  «. 
has  the  sound  of  the  English  p,  with  a  little  more  vc.lume  and 

stress  of  voice, 
is  an  emphatic,  bearing   the   same  relation  to  p  that   "c"  does 


to  "c 


"* 


has  the  surd  sound  of  English  s,  as  in  sai/. 

is  an  aspirated  .s,  having  the  s.mnd  of  English  sl>,  in  in  shnw. 

Formerly  reiiresented  by  ,r. 
is  the  same  in  English,  with  a  little  more  volume  of  voice. 
is  an  emphatic,  bearing  the  sam.-  relation  t<.  '  t"  that  "c"  does 

t.)  "('."* 
has  the  power  of  the  English  iv,  as  in  walk. 
has  the  sound  of  English  //,  as  in  i/ct. 
has  the  sound  of  the  common  English  z,  as  in  M)ra. 
is  an  aspirated  ..-,  having  the  souiul  of  the  French,/,  or  the  English 
.s  in  pleasure.     Formerly  represented  by  j. 
The  apostrophe  is  used  to  mark  an  hiatus,  as  in  s'a.     It  seems  to  be 

analogous  to  the  Arabic  h(unzeh  (c). 
NOTK  -Sotnc  Dakotas,  in  sou.c  instancies,  intro.luce  a  slight  />  .sound  before  the 
„.,  and  also  a  d  soun.l  befi.re  n.  V.v  example,  the  preposition  '•  on,"  ,nth  is  by  sonie 
;i,ns  piononnced  <,/>m,  and  th.>  preposition  "en,"  in,  is  soraetin.es  spoken  as  if  it 
should  be  written  e,ln.  In  these  .ases,  the  inen.bers  of  the  Episcopal  mission  among 
the  Dakotas  write  the  h  and  the  '/,  as  "ob,"  "ed." 


^ 


SYLLABICATIOX-ACrENTH. 
SYLLABICATlOii. 


5 


§  8.  KylliibleH  in  the  Dakota  language  terminate  in  a  pure  or  nasalized 
vowel,  as  ti-pi,  house,  taij-yaij,  well.  To  this  rule  there  are  some  excep- 
tions, viz. : 

a.  The  preposition  '  en,'  in,  and  such  words  as  take  it  for  a  suffix,  as, 
petan,  on  the  fire,  tukteu,  where,  etc.;  together  with  some  adverbs  of  time, 
as,  dehan,  now,  hehan,  then,  tohan,  when,  etc. 

b.  When  a  syllable  is  contracted  into  a  single  consonant  (see  §  U), 
that  consonant  is  attached  to  the  preceding  vowel;  as,  om,  with,^  from  o-pa, 
to  follow;  waij-yag,  from  waij-ya-ka,  to  nee;  ka-kis,  from  ka-ki-za,  ^>  siiffef; 
bo-sim-si-pa,  to  shoot  off,  instead  of  bo-si-pa-.si-pa.  But,  in  cases  of  contrac- 
tion in  reduplication,  when  the  contracted  syllable  coalesces  readily  with 
the  consonant  that  follows,  it  is  so  attached;  as,  si-ksi-ca;  sa-p.sa-pa. 

c.  There  are  some  other  syllables  which  end  in  s;  as,  \i,  he,  uis,  thou, 
mis,  /,  uakaes,  indeed,  etc.     These  are  probably  forms  of  contraction. 

ACCENTS. 

PI.ACK   or    ACCKNT. 

§  4.  1.  In  the  Dakota  language  all  the  syllables  are  enunciated  plainly 
and  fully;  but  every  word  that  is  not  a  monosyllable  has  in  it  one  or  more 
accented  sylla'bles,  which,  as  a  general  thing,  are  easily  distinguished  from 
such  as  are  not  accented.  The  imjjortan(!e  of  observing  the  accent  is  seen 
in  the  fact  that  the  meaning  of  a  word  often  <lepends  upon  it;  as,  maga,  a 
field,  maga,  a  f/oose;  okiya,  to  aid,  okiya,  to  speok  to. 

2.  More  than  two-thirds,  perhaps  three-fourths,  of  all  Dak<»ta  words  of 
tv/o  or  more  syllables  have  their  princii)al  accunit  on  the  .second  syllable  fr(»m 
the  beginning,  as  will  l)e  seen  by  a  reference  to  the  Dictionary;  the  greater 
part  of  the  remaining  words  have  it  on  the  fii:st. 

3.  («)  In  polysyllabic  words  there  is  usually  a  secondary  act^ent,  which 
falls  on  the  second  syllable  after  the  jjrimary  one:  as,  hewoskantuya,  in  a 
desert  place ;  iciyopeya,  to  barter. 

(/>)  Hut  if  the  word  be  compounded  of  two  nouns,  or  a  noun  and  a 
verb,  each  will  retain  its  own  accent,  whether  they  fall  two  degrees  jipart 
or  not;  as,  aguyapi-icapaij,  (wheat-beater)  a  fiail ;  inmu-suijka,  {nt-dofi)  a 
domestic  cat;  akicita-naziij,  to  stand  yuard. 

UEMOVAL    OK   ACCENT. 

§  5.  1.  Suffixes  do  not  appear  to  have  any  etiect  upon  tlie  accent;  but 
a  syllable  prefixed  or  inserted  Ijefort;  the  acc(nited  syllable  draws  the  accent 


. 


XiVllT:".^  ._:i"jrii 


6  DAKOTA  (iUAMMAIl,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOCiUAPHY. 

back  so  that  it  still  v.tnins  th.  snn>e  p.>sition  with  respect  t..  the  l)Ooinning 
oS;  wonl;  ns,  nape,  l.n.l,  nuuape,  „n,  l>a,ul:  haksa,  to  cut  .^.ntha  kmfi, 
bmlksa,  1  n,fotf;  nulaska,.//«/,  eaunulaska,  l.onls^  .na^a,  .>/./.  nnta.naga, 

Dill  /i>'l<l-  „  , ,     , 

'       When  the  accent  is  on  the  tust  syllable  ..f  the  wer.l  the  pretixn.,'  syllable  does 
„ot  always  v.Muove  it;  as,  noge,  th.  r.,r,  .nanofie,  ,h,,  mr. 

•>  The  same  is  true  ..f  any  munher  of  syllables  preiixecl;  as,  kaska, 
tn  hU,d  ■  wakaska,  1  hUid ;   wieawakaska,  /  hind  them. 

t  00  If  the  verb  be  aeconte.l  on  the  second  syllable,  an.l  pro,.mms  be 
inserte.1  after  it,  th.-y  do  not  aftec-t  the  primary  accent;  as,  wastedaka,  to 
Mw   wastewadaka,  //'*'•'' soniethin-i'.  ,     .   .     ,     ^-        c 

(/>)  Bnt  if  the  verb  be  accented  on  the  first  syllable,  the  n^tro<luct,on  of 
a  prcmmu.  renu>ves  the  accent  to  the  se.-ond  syllable;  as,  n.nn,  to  walk; 

'"'t' lill^t,  however,  the  aeeeat  is  not  ren.oved;  as,  ohi,  to  re.ck  to;  owahi,  I 

reach.  , 

4    When  -wa'  is  prefixed  to  a  wor.l  commencing  with  a  vowel,  and  an 
eUsioi^  takes  place,  the  accent  is  thrown  ,m  the  first  syllable;  as,  lyusknj 
II""../.;  liyn^^.torrjoirr:  anule.a.  ./...,  wAmde.a;  a.nA<..,  the  red- 

'  When  Svo'  ispretixe.1  U>  a.ljectives  and  verbs  tonmng  of  them 
.bstmct  mums,  the  accent  is  placed  on  the  first  syllable ;  as,  pula, //to  ; 
t^,,l.dnrL;  wao,si.la,  ...;/»/.  wowao,sida,  .urr,:  d.augva,  to  de- 

stroll  ■  woihangye,  <i  destroi/inf/. 

"g  lo  als^lhen  the  first  syllable  of  a  word  is  dropped  or  n.erg^  nxto 
a  pr.mominal  prefix,  t]>e  accent  is  ren.<.ved  to  the  hrst  syllable;  as,  k.ksnya, 
to  rciiirnikr ;  mi'ksuya,  rcmemhcr  me. 

CHAXGBS  OK  LETTERS. 

SIBSTITUTION    AND   KLISION. 

.N  (5    1    'A'  ..r  'aij'  linal    in    verbs,   adjectives,   and   some   adverbs,   is 
changed  to' es'  when  followed  by   auxiliary  verbs,  or  by  certain  conjunc 

''"\:r;!i:;:^:nl!;:::;;acte<l  verbinthe  smgular  number  ending  wUh 
<V  or  'au'  precedes  another  verb,  as  the  infinitive  uu.od  or  participle,  the 
;,,  .,,  <aV  becomes  'e;'  as,  ya,  /.  !,o ;  ye  kiya,  to  caas.  to  ,.;  mway  /« 
swhii;  niwe  kiya,  /.  nuise  to  siri,,, ;  niwe  n,,  he  is  .irinimm;  but  they  also 
say  niwaij  wanij,  /  am  swi»iitiin(/. 


+ 


OHANCIKS  OF  LKTTKUS.  " 

(h)  'A'  or  'ai]'  final  in  verl)H,  when  they  take  the  si<rii  of  the  future 
tense  or  the  nef?ative  adverb  iininediately  after,  and  when  foHowed  by 
some  eonjunetions,  is  chanoed  into  'e;'  as,  yuke  kta,  there  iviU  he  some; 

mde  kte  sni,  /  will  not  f/o. 

To  this  there  are  a  immber  of  exceptions.  Ha,  to  tAame,  aii<l  da,  to  ash  or  beg,  are 
not  changed.  Some  of  the  iMdewakai,toijwaij  say  ta  kta,  he  will  dU:  Other  dialects 
use  til.  kta.  Ohnaka,  to  place  any  thing  in,  is  not  changed;  as,  "minapekuj  takudai, 
ohnaka  sn:  ..au.,,"  I  have  nolhinn  in  my  hand.  Ipn/,a,  to  l,e  ihirxty,  remains  the  same; 
as,  ipu/.a  kta;  "tuwe  ipuza  kiijhaij,"  etc.,  "/e«  him  that  is  athirst  eome.J  borne  say 
ipuze  kta,  but  it  is  not  common.  Yiiha,  to  lift,  carn,,m  distinction  from  yuha,  to 
have,  posscHS,  is  not  changed;  as,  mdulia  sni,  T  cannot  lift  it. 

(r)  Verbs  and  adjectives  singuhu-  endin},^  in  'a'  or  'aij,'  when  tlie  con- 
nexion of  the  members  of  the  sentence  is  ck)se,  always  change  it  into  'e;' 
as  ksape  Ca  waste,  wise  ami  good;  waijmdake  (-a  wakute,  / ,sa«(;  and  I  shot  d. 
'  (d)  'A'  and  'ai)'  final  become  'e'  before  the  adverb  'hiijca,'  the  particle 
'do,'  and  'sni,'  not;  as,  sice  hi.jca,  very  l>„d ;  waste  kte  .lo,  it  irill  he  f,ood ; 
takuua  yute  sni,  he  eats  mthlmi  at  all  S..me  adverbs  tollow  this  rule;  as, 
taijye  hiij,  very  well;  which  is  sometimes  contracted  into  taijyeh. 

But  'a'  or  'aij'  final  is  always  retained  before  tuka,  uijkiuj,  uijkaijs,  esta,  sta,  kes, 
and  perhaps  some  others. 

(e)  In  the  Titoijwaij  or  Teton  dialect,  when  'a'  or  'aij'  final  would  })e 
chan"-ed  into  'e'  in  Isayvati  or  Santee,  it  becomes  'iy;'  that  is  when  fol- 
lowed by  the  sign  of  the  future;  as,  'yukiij  kta'  instead  of  '  yuke  kta,'  'ynj 
kta' instead  of  'ye  kta,'  'tiij  kta' histead  of 'te  kta,'  'cai)tekiynj  kta,'  etc^ 
Also  this  change  takes  place  before  some  conjunctions,  as,  epiij  na  wagli,  1 

said  and  I  returned.  ^ 

2.  (a)  Substantives  ending  in  'a'  sometimes  change  it  to  'c    wlien  a 

possessive  pronoun  is  prefixed;  as,  suijka,  do:,;  mitasuijke,  my  day;  nita- 

suijke,  thy  do(j ;  tasuijke,  his  doy. 

Q>)  So,  on  the  other  hand,  'e'  final  is  changed  t..  'a,'  in  torimng  some 

proper  names;  as,  l^aijsiijta,  the  name  given  to  the  south  end  of   Lake 

Traverse,  from  ptaij  and  siijte. 

§  7    1   (ft)  When  'k'  and  'k,'  as  in  kiij  and  kiijhaij,  ka  and  kcliaij,  etc., 

are  preceded  by  a  verb  or  adjective-  wh.isc  linal  'a'  or  'a.j'  is  changed  for 

the  sake  of  euphony  into  'e,'  the  'k'  or  'k'  following  becomes  'c'  or  'c;    as 

yuhe  ciijhaij,  if  he  has,  instead  of  yuha  kiijhaij:  yuk.>  cehaij,  when  there  was, 

instead  of  yukaij  kehaij.  ,  .     ,    ,  i 

(h)  But  if  the  proper  ending  of  the  precculing  word  is  e,  no  sucli 
change  takes  place;  as,  waste  ki.jhaij,  if  he  is  yood ;  Waka.jta.jka  ape  ka 
wastedaka  wo,  hope  in  God  and  love  him. 


8 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAK,  TKXTS,  AND  KTHNOGKAPHY. 


2.  When  'ya,'  the  pronoun  of  the  wecond  person  snjgulur  and  nomina- 
tive case,  precedes  the  inseparal)h'  prepositions  'ki/  to,  and  'kfci,'  for,  the 
'ki'  and  'va'  iire  chan<.ed,  or  rather  combined,  int(.  'ye;'  as,  yecaga,  thou 
makcst  to,'  instead  of  yakica^a;  yecicaga,  thou  makest  for  one,  instead  of 
yaki(5icaga.  In  like  manner  the  pronoun  '\va,'  I,  wlien  coming  in  conjunc- 
tion with 'ki,'  forms  'we;'  as,  wecaga,  not  wakica'-«.  fmm  ki^^ajV.i.  Wowapi 
wecage  kta,  /  iriU  muke  him  a  hook,  i.  e.  T  will  i  i  tetter. 

3.  (a)  When  a  pronoun  or  preposition  endi<  ,  e'  or  'i'  is  prefixed 
to  a  verb  wliose  initial  letter  is  'k,'  this  letter  is  changed  to  'c;  as,  kaga,  to 
make,  kicaga,  to  make  to  or  for  one;  kaksa,  to  rut  of,  ki^icaksa,  to  cut  off  for 

one. 

Q))  Hut  if  a  consonant  immediately  follows  the  'k,'  it  is  not  changed; 
as,  kte,  to  kill,  nikte,  he  kith  thee.  In  accordance  with  the  above  rule,  they 
say  cicute,  /  shoot  thee;  they  do  not  however  say  kii^ute,  but  kikute,  he 

shoots  for  one. 

(e)  This  change  does  not  take  jdace  in  adjectives.  They  say  kata,  hot, 
nikata,  thou  art  hot;  kuza,  hay,  nikuza,  thoi(  art  lazij. 

§  8.  1.  "J"  and  'k'  when  followed  by  'p'  are  interchangeable;  as 
iijkpa,  iijtpa,  the  eiul  of  any  thing:   wakpa,  watpa,  a  river;  siijkpe,  siijtpe, 

(I  musk  rat. 

2.  In  the  Ihaijktoijwaij  dialect,  'k'  is  often  used  for  'h'  of  the  Wahpe- 
toijwaij;  as,  kdi,  to  arrive  at  home,  for  hdi;  caijpakmikma,  a  cart  or  wagon, 
for  caiji)ahmihma.  In  the  same  circumstances  the  Titoijwaq  use  'g,'  and 
the  Mdewakaijtoijwaij  'n;'  as,  caijpagmigma,  caijpanminma. 

;{.  Vowel  changes  reipiired  by  the  Titoijwaij: 

(a)  'a'  to  'u,'  sometimes,  as  'ivvaijga'  to  'iyuijga;' 

(b)  'e'  to  'i,'  sometimes,  as  'aetopteya'  to  'aitopteya;' 

{(■)  'e'  to  '(),'  as  'mdetaijhmjka'  to  'blotaijhmjka;'    'kehaij'  to  'kohaij' 

or  'koijhaij;' 

(d)  'i' to 'e,' as 'ecoijpi  ye  do' to 'ecoijpe  lo;' 

(e)  'i'  to  'o,'  sometimes,  as  'ituya'  to  'otuya;' 

(/)  'i"  to  'u,'  as  'odidita'  to  'oluluta;'  'itahaq'  to  'utuhaij,'  etc.; 

Iff)  'o'  to  'e,'  sometimes,  as  'tiyopa'  to  'tiyepa;' 

(h)  'a'  or  'aij'  final,  changed  to  'e,'  before  the  sign  of  the  future,  etc., 
becomes  'iij,'  as  'yeke  kta'  to  'yukiij  kta,'  'te  kta'  to  'tii)  kta.' 

4.  Consonant  changes  re(iuired  by  the  Titoijwaij : 

(rt)  'b'  to  'w,'  (1)  in  the  prefixes  'ba'  and  'bo,'  always;  (2)  in  some 
words,  as  'wahbadaij'  to  'wahwala;' 

(b)  'b'  to  'm,'  as  'sbeya'  to  'smeya;' 


I 


CHANGES  OF  LETTERS. 


9 


I 


(r)  'd'  to  '1/  iihvayH;  as  the  'd'  HOund  is  not  in  Titoijwiuj; 

((I)  'ir  to  'fT,'  alwayH  in  the  combinations  'hb,'  'lid,'  'hm,'  'hn,'  which 
become  '|,'b,'  '<,M,'  'gb'  and  'gn;' 

(r)  'k'  to  'n,'  as  'ka'  to  'na;' 

(/)  ''m'  to  '}),'  as  (1)  in  md'  which  becomes  'bl;'  and  (2)  in  'm  hnal, 
contracted,  as 'om' to 'ob,'  'torn' to 'tob;' 

(//)  'm'  to  'p,'  as  in  the  precative  form  'miye'  to  'piye;' 

(//)  'n'  to  'b,'  as  (1)  in  contract  forms  of  'c,'  't,'  and  'y,'  always;  e.  g., 
'^•ayteshi'  to  'caijtesil,'  'ymi'  to  'yul,'  and  'kun'  to  'kul,'  etc.;  (2)  in  <-e.tain 
words,  as  'nina'  to  'lila,'  'mina'  (Ih.)  to  'mila;'  (3)  'n'  final  in  some  words, 
as  'en'  to  'el,'  hecen'  to  'hecel,'  'waijkan'  to  'waijkal,'  'taijkan'  to  'taijkal, 

ett:; 

(i)  't'  to  '(','  as  'cistiijna'  to  'ciscila;' 

0")   't'  to  'g,'  as  'itokto'  to  'itogto;'  • 

(A-)  't'  to  'k,'  as  'itokam'  to  'ikokaV).' 

(/)  'w'to'y,'  in  some  words,  as  't.wasiij'  t<>  '(»yasiij,'  'iwaijga'  to 
'iynijga,'  'waijka'  to  'ymjka,'  etc.; 

(»0  'v'  to  'w,'  as  'ecoi)  ve  do'  to  'ecoij  we  lo;' 

(«)  '(iaij'  iinal  generally  becomes  'la,'  as  'hoksidaij'  changed  t.. 
'h(»ksila;'  but  sometimes  it  changes  to  'ni,'  as  'waijzidaij'  to  'waijzini,' 
'tuwedaij'  to  'tuweni,'  etc.; 

(<>}  'waij,' as  indicated  above,  in  'a'  to  'u,'  in  some  words,  becomes 
'yuij,'  'as    'hewaijke'    to     'heyuijke,'     'nap^-'iywauka'    to    'napciijyuijka,' 

'iwaijga'  to  'iyuijga,'  etc.  i     i  *• 

yS  I).  1.  When  two  words  come  together  so  as  to  form  one,  tlie  latter  ot 
whici.  commences  and  the  former  ends  with  a  vowel,  that  of  the  iirst  word 
is  sometimes  dropped:  as,  caijtokpani,  to  desire  or  lomj  for,  of  caijte,  the 
heart,  and  okpani,  to  fail  of;  wakpicahda,  hy  the  side  of  a  river,  trom  wakpa 
and  icahda;  wicota,  mani/ persons,  from  wica  and  ota.  Tak  eya,  nhat  did 
he  sujjf  is  sometimes  used  for  taku  eya. 

2  In  some  cases  also  this  elision  takes  place  when  the  second  word 
conunences  with  a  consonant;  as,  napkawiij  and  namkawhj,  to  l>eekon  irith 

the  hand,  of  nape  and  kavi-.j.  _ 

3.  Sometimes  when  two  vowels  come  together,  'w'or 'y   is  nitn»duced 

between  them  for  the  sake  of  euphony;  as,  owihaqke,  the  end,  from  o  and 
ihaijke;  niyate,  thy  father,  from  the  pronoun  ni,  thy,  and  ate,  father. 

§  10.  The  'yu'  of  verbs  commencing  with  that  syllable  is  not  uiitre- 
(luently  dropped  when  the  pronoun  of  tJie  first  iierson  plural  is  used;  as, 


10 


DAKOTA  liUAMMAK,  TEXTS,  A>il)  ETIJNOGUAPUY. 


yulia,  to  have,  uijliapi,  ire  hair ;  yuza,  to  hold,  uijzapi,  we  hold.  Yuza  also 
lu'coiiifH  ozf,  which  may  he  oyuze  (•(Hitractctl;  as,  Makatctozo,  (he  Blue 
Earth  llinr,  lit.  irhere  ihv  hlnv  earth  is  tahn ;  oze  sic-a,  liud  to  ratch. 


CONTRACTION. 

§  11.  1.  (Contractions  take  place  in  .some  nouns  when  combined  with 
a  foUowinj;  noiui,  and  in  some  verbs  when  they  occupy  the  pttsition  of  the 
infinitive  or  participle.  The  contraction  consists  in  droppinji:  the  vowel  of 
the  linal  syllable  and  chang'in<;  the  precediu},''  consonant  usually  into  its 
coiTe8p<»nding  sonant,  or  rin-  versa,  which  then  behtnj^s  to  the  syllable  that 
precedes  it;  as  yus  from  yuza,  to  hold;  tom  from  topa,  four.  The  follow- 
h\tf  chan<;es  occur: 

z  into  s;  as,  yuza,  to  hold  any  thiufr;  yns  naziij,  to  stand  holdim/. 

z  into  s;  as  kakiza, /o  ,s7///r/- ;  kakis  wauij,  I  am  suffcrim). 

^  into  h;  as,  ma<;a,  a  Jield,  and  ma^a,  a  ffoose,  are  contracted  into  mah. 

k  int<»  {;;  as,  waijyaka,  to  see  any  thin^i',  is  contracted  into  wayya<^. 

pinto  m;  as,  topa,,^»/',  is  coiitracted  int(»  torn;  watopa,  to  jiaddle  or 
roiv  a  boat,  is  contracted  int(»  watom. 

t  into  d;  as,  (»dota,  the  reduplicated  form  of  ota,  many,  much. 

t  into  «,»■;  as,  boza<?zata,  the  reduplicated  tbrm  of  bozata,  <o  >HrtA«yor/cerf 
/>//  juiiiehinii. 

6,  t,  and  y>  into  n:  as,  wanica,  vone,  becomes  wanin;  yuta,  to  'eat  any 
thin<f,  Iteconu'S  yun;   kuya,  heloir,  becomes  kun. 

2.  The  article  'kiij'  is  sometimes  contracted  into  'g;'  as.  oyate  kiij,  the 
people,  contract(id  into  oyate*^. 

3.  Oaijte,  the  heart,  is  contracted  into  can;  as,  canwaste, ///«(/ (caijte  and 
waste,  heart-ffood). 

4.  When  a  syllable  ending  in  a  nasal  (ij)  has  added  to  it  'm'  or  'n,' 
the  C(»utracted  form  of  the  syllalde  that  succeeded,  the  nasal  sound  is  lost 
in  the  'm'  or  'n,' and  is  conse(pU'ntly  drojtped;  as,  caijnuijpa,  to  smoke  a 
pipe,  caijnum  mani,  he  smokes  as  he  iralks ;  kakiijca,  to  scrape,  kakin  iyeya. 

Contracted  words  may  <renerally  be  known  by  their  termination. 
When  contraction  has  not  taken  jjlace,  the  rule  is  that  every  syllable  ends 
with  either  a  pure  or  nasalized  vowel.     See  §  3. 


■ 


CHAP  T  E  R    T  T 


■ 


M()Kl'll()L<HJV. 

PRONOIINH. 

§  12.  Dakota  ])ron(.nns  may  bo  clasKed  as  permml  (sii)ijili'  and  co»i- 
pound),  iutcrmjatm'.,  rclntivr,  and  dcnonstrativf  promioi..,  t<.j«etlier  with  tli.' 
dt'Jinite  and  iiidcjinilf  immoiiiis  or  (irt'nirs. 

I'EUSONAI.   I'UONOT'NS. 

§  13.  To  ])ersonal  prouonns  hi-hmo;  pt-mtii,  niiuihcr,  and  case. 

1.  TluTf  arc  three  persons,  thejirst,  second,  and  third. 

2.  Tliere  are  three  numbers,  the  sin(/id<tr,  diud,  and  jditivl.  The  dixal 
is  only  of  the  iirst  person;  it  inchules  the  person  speaking  and  the  person 
spoken  to,  and  has  the  form  of  the  tirst  person  plural,  but  without  the  ter- 
mination 'i)i.' 

3.  Pn.nouns  have  tln-ee  cases,  snhjecfirc,  ohjccfivr,  and  possessive. 

§  14.  The  simple  pronoiuis  may  be  divided  into  separate  and  incorpo- 
raU'd;  i.  e.  those  which  form  separate  words,  and  those  which  are  prefixed 
t. .  ( .r  inserted  into  verbs,  adjectives,  and  nouns.  The  incorjx.rated  pronouns 
may  properly  be  called  article  pronouns  or  pronominal  particles. 

Separate. 

§  If).  1.  (a)  The  separate  in-onouns  in  most  common  use,  and  probably 
the  original  ones,  are.  Sing.,  miye,  /,  niye,  thou,  iye,  he.  The  plural  .>f 
these  forms  is  denoted  bv  'mjkiye'  for  the  tir.st  person,  'niye'  tor  the  second, 
and  'iye'  f..r  the  third,  and  adling  'pi'  at  the  end  either  of  the  pronomi 
itself  or  of  the  last  principal  word  in  the  phrase.     Dual,  mjkiye,  (/  and 

than)  we  two.  -n      i     • 

These  pronouns  ai)p'.'ar  to  be  capal)l(  of  analysis,  thus:  .o  the  uicor- 
,,orate(l  forms  'mi,'  'ni'  and  'i,'  is  adde.l  tlie  substantive  verb  'e,'  the  'y' 
coming  in  for  euphony.  So  that  'miye'  is  (.([uivalent  to  I  am,  'mye'  to  thou 
art,  and  'iye'  to  he  is.^ ^_ 

'"  -ATl.owl.Mlg«  of  t.ho'^co«..at..  l^iUK-s  of  tli.'  Sioua..  or  Oakotan  «to.k  woul.l  have  led  the 
•■Mthor  to  nmaifv  if  not  r.Moct,  this  statmneut.  as  wWi  as  s..v.ral  othn-s  in  th.8  volume,  to  whi.h  at- 
;^^.  t!  2hv  ^nuhu  .b't-no...s.  -Mi'  an.l  MU-  -an  ho  ,.oss..s.«  ,*  2. ,  a.,  .h.tiv..  (^  U..3,,or. 
as  the  author  teru.;  it,  objeetive  (though  the  act  is  U,  another,;  but  he  .lid  not  show  their  use  n.  he 
subjective  or  nominative,  nor  did  he  give -i' a.  a  ..ronoun  in  th.  M  s.ngular,  Hesules.  how  could 
he  ;'eeoueileUisaual3si8of.nis,ms,audis(sS  lo,  1,6)  with  that  ol  mive,  uiye,  and  lyef-J.O.D. 


12 


DAKOTA  OKAMMAH,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIINOCJKAPHY. 


(6)  Another  Het  of  separate  proiiouuH,  wliicli  are  evidently  eontracted 
forms,  are,  Sinj;.,  mis,  /,  nis,  thou,  is,  hi:  The  I'hiral  of  tliese  forms  is  desig- 
nated by  employin};  'uijkis'  for  the  first  ju-rson,  'nis'  for  the  second,  and  'i^' 
for  the  tliird,  nnd  adfhnjr  'pi'  iit  tiic  end  of  the  hist  [)rincij)al  word  in  the 
phrase.  Dnal,  uijkis,  (/  (Did  thou)  irr  tiro.  Tliese  contracted  forms  of  mis, 
nis,  and  \A  wonld  seem  to  have  been  formed  from  miye,  niye,  iye;  as,  miye 
e4  contracted  into  mis;  niye  es  contracted  into  nis,  etc. 

2.  These  pronouns  are  used  for  tlu*  sake  of  emphasis,  that  is  to  sav, 
they  are  employed  as  emphatic  repetitions  of  tln^  subjective  or  objective 
pronoun  contained  in  the  verb;  as,  mis  waka^a,  (/  I-mnile)  [made;  miye 
mayaka^a,  (iiir  mr-thoii-iiiailext)  thou  mailvst  inv.  Both  sets  of  pronouns  are 
used  as  emphatic  rejietitions  of  the  subject,  lint  the  repetition  of  the  object 
is  }<enerally  confined  to  the  first  set.  It  would  seem  in  fact  that  the  first 
set  may  ori<>inally  have  been  objective,  and  tlie  second  subjective  forms. 

3.  Mis  miye,  /  myself;  nis  niye,  thou  thjisi-If;  is  iye,  he  himself;  U!)ki4 
uijkiyepi,  we  ourselves,  etc.,  are  emphatic  expressions  which  frequently 
occur,  meanin<>-  that  it  concerns  the  jierson  or  persons  alone,  and  not  any 
one  else. 

§  16.  1.  The  possessive  separate  pronouns  are:  Sing.,  mitawa,  my  or 
mine,  nitawa,  thy  or  thine,  tawa, ///.s;  Dual,  uijkitawa,  (»(mt'  und  thine)  ours; 
Plur,,  injkitawapi,  our  or  ours,  nitawap;,  your  or  yours,  tawapi,  their  or 
theirs:  as,  wo'.vapi  mitawa,  my  hook,  he  mitawa,  that  is  mine. 

2.  The  separate  proiiouns  of  tlie  first  .set  are  al;«)  used  as  emphatic 
repetitions  with  these;  as,  miye  mitawa,  {ine  mine)  my  own ;  niye  nitawa, 
thy  own  ;  iye  tawa,  liis  own  ;  xnjkiye  injkitawapi.  our  own. 

INC^OBl'OUATKl)   OK    AKTICI.K    I'HONOl'N.S.' 

§  17.  The  inc(jrporated  pronouns  are  used  to  fleiiote  tlie  subject  or 
object  of  an  action,  or  the  possessor  of  a  thing. 

NuLjevtive. 

§  18.  1.  The  subjective  article  jironouns,  or  those  which  denote  the 
subject  of  the  action,  are:  Sing.,  wa,  /,  ya,  thou;  Dual,  iiij,  (/  and  thou)  we 
two;  Plur.,  uij-pi,  we,  ya-pi,  ye.  The  Plur.  term,  'i)i'  is  attached  to  the  end 
of  the  verb. 


'  "Artifle  iiruuoun  "  iH  adopted  by  the  aiitlior  liom  PowoII'h  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  ludiun 
LunpuagfN,  2d  ed.,  p.  47.  Hut  tbi;  iirtitic  pronoun  of  I'owell  ditt'erx  niatcriiiUy  from  vliat  of  Rij!>?!'. 
The  clanHifier  whiiih  nuirUs  the  gender  or  atlUudv  (standiny;,  sitting,  ete.)  Hhonld  not  be  confounded 
with  the  incorporated pronuun,  which  performs  u  different  function  (^  17). — .i.o.  i). 


PRONOUNS. 


18 


2.  (fl)  These  prone miiH  are  moHt  frequently  used  with  active  verbn;  an, 
wnka^ni,  /  mnkr :  ynkn^ii,  tlioii  iiinhrst :  uijka^api,  wr  mnb: 

[}>)  They  iuc  silso  used  with  a  few  nent»'r  and  adjective  verlw.  The 
neuter  verbs  are  such  as,  ti,  tn  Jwrll,  .vati,  /  ihrrll;  itoijsni,  h  h-ll  a  lir, 
iwntomu,  Hrll  n  lie.  The  adjective  verbs  with  wliirii  'wa'  and  'ya'  are 
used  are  very  few;  as,  waoijsiehi,  nictriful,  wamjsiwada,  /  am  wernful ; 
(hizahaij,  .s, ."//?,  wachizahau,  /  ow  ■'^irifi  of  foot ;  ksapa,  irisr,  yaksapa,  thou 

(lit  irm.  ^ 

((•)  The  neuter  and  adjective  verbs  wliich  use  the  articU'  pntnomis  'wa 
and  'ya'  rather  than  'uia'  and  'ni,'  have  in  s(.nie  sense  an  active  meaning, 
as  disti!ij,mished  from  sutferinj;'  or  passivity. 

3.  Wht'U  the  verb  coinniences  with  a  vowel,  the  'uij'  of  the  dual  and 
plural,  if  prefixed,  Deconies  'uijk;'  as,  itoijsni,  to  tell  a  lir,  uijkitorjsni,  ice  tiro 
tell  a  lie ;  au,  to  hrlnff,  uijkaupi,  iir  hriiif/. 

4.  When  the  prepc»siti(ms  'ki,'  to,  and  'kfci,'/o/-.  occur  in  verbs,  instead 
,.f  'waki'  and  'vaki,'  we  have  'w.-'  and  'ye'  (§  7.  l'.);  as,  kica/ra,  to  make  to 
one,  weca^a,  l' make  to;  kicica^a,  to -make  for,  yecica<ra.  thou  makest  for, 
yecica^rapi',  i/ou  make  for  one.  Kiksuya,  to  remember,  also  folh.ws  this  rule; 
as,  weksuva,  /  remember. 

f).  In  verbs  coninien('in«r  with  'yu'  and  'ya.'  the  first  and  second  per- 
sons are  formed  bv  chanoiu}.-  the  'y' into  'md'and  'd;' as,  yuwaste,  to 
make  qootl,  mduwa'ste,  /  make  ffooil,  dinvaste,  thoi,  makest  flood,  duwastepi, 
i,on  make  qooil :  vawa,  to  read,  mdawa,  /  read,  dawa,  ihoa  readest.  In  like 
manner  we  have'  iyotaijka,  to  sit  doivii,  iindotaijka.  /  .s(7  down,  idotaijka,  thou 

sittest  doieii. 

6.  In  the  Titoijwaij  dialect  these  article  pronouns  are 'bl   and 'I;   as, 

bluwaste,  hiwaste,  etc. 

7.  These  forms,  'md'  and  'd,'  may  have  been  shortened  from  miye 
and  niye,  the  'n'  of  niye  beiu;.^  exchaufred  for  'd.'  Heiice  in  Titoijwaij 
we  have,  for  the  first  and  second  pers.)ns  of  'ya,'  to  f/o,  nnii  kta,  ni  kta.' 

8.  The  third  person  of  verbs  and  verbal  adjectives  has  no  incoq)orated 
pronoun.  .      . 

'  Ohjerfire. 

^  10.  1.  The  objective  pronouns,  or  those  which  jn-operly  den<»te  the 
object  of  the  action,  are,  Sing.,  ma,  me,  ni,  thee;  Plur.,  uij-pi,  as,  an.l  ni-pi,  ifoii. 

>  I  am  inclined  to  (l..i.l.t  thi'*  statoment  for  two  r.'a«oUH:  1.  Wliy  shouh"  oi onjiiKiition  I..-  »\v. 

Ble.l  ont  to  tl.o  ..xclusion  ..toth-.s  J  If  m.l  (1m1,  1-1)  an.l  .1(1)  have  Won  Hl.ort..n.-.I  fr..n.  niiy-  amlniye, 
how  about  waan.l  ya  (»  IS.  !),««  an.l  y.(sS  IS.  1).  n.a  an.l  ni  (*  19,  1--'./,)?  -'.  .See  f<«.ln«teon  ^lo,  1,  a. 
This  could  be  shown  by  a  table  if  there  were  space.     See  ■J  o^.     ,1.  O.  1». 


14 


DAKOTA  (IKAMMAH.  TKXTH,  AND  KTIINOiiHAl'IIV. 


2.  (d)  'l'lics«'  iintiiiiiiiiM  iin-  iim'il  witii  ;n'fiv«i  v«tI)h  t<»  flciioto  tlic  nhjoct 
of  tlio  action;  an,  ka^'a,  lir  iikiiIi;  niakajjra.  ///■  mtulr  mt;  iiieagapi,  Iw  itiadi:  you 
or  tht'ji  niailc  i/ou. 

(h)  Tliey  arc  also  iiwd  with  neuter  vcrlw  and  a<ljcctiv«'H;  as,  yazaij, 
to  he  sic/,;  niayazaij,  I  a  in  sir/,';  \\uf,U-,  f/oofi,  niawaiitc,  f  (ini  i/ikkI.  Tlif  Knj;- 
li.sli  idiom  nuiuircs  that  we  shoidd  licrc  render  tiicnc  prouonn.s  hy  the  wuh- 
jective  case,  althonifh  it  would  Mcein  that  in  the  mind  of  the  DnkotaH  the 
verb  or  adjective  is  uned  impersonally  and  j^oveniM  the  pronoun  in  the  ob- 
jective. Or  perhaps  it  would  i)etter  ac<'ord  with  the  y'enius  of  the  lanj^uape 
to  say  that,  as  these  adjective  and  neuter-verb  forms  nuist  be  translated  as 
passives,  the  pronouns  'ma'  and  'ni'  should  not  be  re^^arded  in  all  cases  aK 
objective,  but,  as  in  these  examples  and  others  like  them,  subjective  an  well. 

(r)  They  are  also  in«-orporated  into  nouns  where  in  Kn^lish  the  sub- 
stantive verb  woidd  be  used  as  a  copula;  as.  wicasta,  man,  wimacasta,  /  diii 
a  man. 

'A.  In  the  same  cases  where  'we'  and  'ye'  subjective  are  used  (see 
§  18,  4),  the  objective  pronoims  have  the  forms  'mi' and  'ni,' instead  of 
'inaki'  and  'nici;'  as,  ki»'a^a,  /><■  mii/;is  ti>  utir,  mica;!fa,  /le  ma/,r.s  to  me, 
nica^a,  /ic  ma/;vs  to  t/ivr,  nica^api,  /n-  ma/iis  to  ifoii. 

4.  There  is  no  objective  pronoun  of  tlu*  thinl  person  sin<,nilar,  nut 
'wica'  (perhaps  orifiinally  man)  is  used  as  an  obj(;ctive  pronoun  of  the  third 
person  plural;  as,  wasteihika,  to  ton-  ainj  our,  wastewicadaka,  /ir  torr.s  t/irm; 
wicayazaij,  t/irii  air  sir/,-.  When  followed  by  a  vowel,  tlu;  'a'  final  is 
dro})pe(l;   as,  ecawicuijkicoijpi,  ar  itoto  l/irm, 

§  20.  Instead  of  'wa,'  /,  and  'ni,'  t/icr,  comin;^  toji'ellier  in  a  word,  the 
syllal)le  'ci' is  used  to  express  them  both;  as,  wastedaka,  ^>  lorr,  wasteci- 
daka,  I  lorr  t/icr.  The  plural  of  the  object  is  denoted  by  adding;'  the  term 
'j)i;'  as,  wastecidakapi,  /  lorr  i/on  The  essential  difference  between  'ci' 
and  the  'uij'  of  the  dual  and  plural  is  that  in  the  former  the  first  person  is 
in  the  nominative  and  tin*  secon<l  in  the  objective  case,  while  in  the  latter 
both  i)ersons  are  in  the  sanu*  case      (See  §  24,  I.) 

The  place  of  the  nominative  and  oitjective  proiioims  in  tin-  verl>,  adjec- 
tive, or  n(»un,  into  which  they  are  incorporat4-d,  will  be  (jxplained  when 
treatinji'  of  those  parts  of  speech. 

I'oHHeHHirr. 

§21.  Two  forms  of  possession  ap|)ear  to  be  recopiized  in  !)akota, 
nafitral  and  aiiijirial. 

(«)  The  pissessive  article  pronouns  of  the  first  class  are,  Hinjj;'.,  mi  or 


i 


nioNorNB. 


15 


,,1.1,  »;//.  iii,  fl'H;  Dual,  ut),  (»///  an.l  finf)  »,„■;  IMur.,  mj-pi,  ««»•,  ivi-pi,  !/onr. 
ThmM'Xi)rt!M«iint>iriiliH>Hs«',sMioii;  tliiit  is,  iK.sHcsHiu,!  that  <-iiii  tu.t  he  ulirimtwl. 

(/y)  These  |)foiiouiis  are  itrelixed  to  lumiis  whirl,  si^-iiify  the  (UtVerelit 
parts  (.f  (.neself,  as  also  one's  \vor<ls  aiul  aetioi,s.  l.iit  tliey  aro  lu.t  used  alone 
t..  express  the  idea  of  pn.pi'rty  in  general;  as,  iiiitaijeaij,  mil  Hin  iiiinagi, 
nnj soul !  iiiitawaeiij,  wif  rnUnl ;  luitezi,  w// shwwh  ;  misiha,  mnJmt ;  i.ii.'aijte, 
»/»/  Iwdtt;  t.iiista,  »»//  '■//'■ ;  miisto,  »///  «//*/ ;  mioic,  mif  in»<h ;  ii.iohaij,  m// 
actions;  mjtauniij,  oitr  Urn  hoilirs;  uijtaijni.jpi,  o>,r  ho,lirs;  nitaijeaijpi,  //««»• 
bodies;  n\}\u\i!;\\n,  our  souls ;   W)ni\)U-\)\,  our  lir<iifs. 

(c)  111  tlu.se  paits  (.f  tlie  body  which  <'xhil»it  no  iii(h-pen(U'n-t  aetion, 
the  pronoun  of  the  first  person  takes  the  fon„  -ma;' as,  ,napa,  nn,  had; 
niano^fc,  «/'/  curs;  inapoii'e,  »///  nosr :  inawe,  tun  hlood,  etc. 

^'2-2.  1.  Tlie  pronouns  of  the  first  and  second  persons  prefixed  to  nouns 
HignifyiuK  rehitionship  an-,  Sin-,  mi,  /////,  ni,  '/'//-•  l>'>al,  uijki,  (»///  and  Ihu) 
our;  IMiu'.,  uijki-pi, '>«/,  ni-pi,//o«*';  as,  miciijca,  «^v 'AiW;  nideksi, ///// imc^^• 
nisutjka,  tin/  i/ouui/rr  In  other:   uijkiciij<'ai»i,  "'"•  rliildrni. 

•>.  (ii)  Nnims  sij-nifvin^'  rehitionshi).  take,  as  the  pronouns  of  the  third 
person,  the  suffix  'ku,'  witl,  its  plural  'kupi;'  as,  suijka,  the  ijoumin-  l»otlifr 
of  a  man,  suijkaku,  hi.s  ijounf/rr  hrolhcr ;  ta.jka,  thr  i/ouHf/vr  sistrr  oi  a  woman, 
taijkaku,  hn- noutiurr  sister:  hihiia,  husband,  hihimkn,  hrr  husband;  n\>',,fatl'tr, 
atkukii,  his  or  hrr  father.  _ 

(b)  Hut  after  the  v(.wel  'i,'  either  puiv  ov  nasaliml,  the  sufhx  is  eitlier 
'tku'  or  'eu;'  as,  deksi,  uueir,  deksitku,  his  or  hrr  uiirle;  taijksi,  thr  i/ounf/rr 
sister  of  a,  man,  taijksitku,  his  jiountjer  sister;  ciijksi,  sou,  ciijhiijtku,  his  or 
hrr  son;  tawiij,  a  wifr,  tawicu,  his  u-ifr :   ciijye,  tl,r  rider  brother  ui  a  man, 

(•iijcu,  his  elder  brother. 

P.Thiips  the  origin  of  tlu-  -f  in  •  tku'  may  be  f.mii.l  in  tl.o  'ta'  .if  tlie  third  per- 
son used  to  (feuotc  iiropeity.    See  the  next  section. 

S^  23.  1.  The  prefixed  possessive  pronouns  or  pronominal  particles  of 
the  sec(.nd  class,  which  are  used  to  express  property  in  things  mainly,  i)os- 
session  that  mav  be  transferred,  are,  Mnita,'  'iiita,'and  'ta,'  sinoular;  'uijkita,' 
dual;  and  'unkita-pi,* 'nita-i.i,' and/ta-pi,'  plural:  as,  mitao.jspe,  luy  axe; 
nitasuijke,  thy  horse;  thev  say  also  mitahoksidaij,  /»//  b,,,/.  1'hescv pronouns 
are  also  used  with  ko.la,  a  jiartirulur  frimd,  as,  mitakoda,  n>u  friend, 
nitakoda,  %  ./We//*/,  takodaku,  his  friend ;  and  with  kicuwa,  romradr,  m 
mtaW-n\vi\,th/j  comrade;  also  they  say,  mitawiij,  ;»//  /fv/r,  tawicu, ///.s  u'ife. 

•2.  (a)  'Mita,'  'nita,'  and  'ta,'  when  prefixed  to  nouns  commen('in«i-  with 
'o'  or  'i,'  drop  the  'a;'  as,  owiijza.  a  bed,  mitowiijze,  inif  brd ;  ipahiij,  a  pil- 
lou;  nitipahiij,  tl.i/  pdlou- ;  itazipa,  a  bow,  tinazipe,  his  bow. 


16 


DAKC^A.  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


(h)  Wlien  these  possessive  pronouns  are  prefixed  to  abstract  nouns 
which  commence  with  'wo,'  both  the  'a'  of  the  pronoun  and  'w'  of  the 
noun  are  dropped;  as,  wowiv^te,  f/oodness,  mitowaste,  my  (joodncss ;  woksajie, 
wisdom,  nitoksape,  tlii/  wisdom ;  wowaoijsida,  merci/,  towaoijsida,  his  mercy. 

(r)  Hut  when  the  noun  i-ommeuces  with  'a,'  the  *a'  of  the  pronoun  is 
usually  retained;  sis,  aki(^ita,  a  soldier,  mitaakidita,  my  soldier. 

3.  'Wica' and 'wici'  are  sometimes  prefixed  to  nouns,  making  what 
may  be  regarded  as  a  possessive  of  the  third  person  plural;  as,  wicahuyku, 
their  mother;  wiciatkuku,  their  fidher. 

4.  '  Ki'  is  a  possessive  pronominal  particle  infixed  in  a  large  number  of 
verbs;  as,  bakiksa,  bokiksa,  nakiksa,  in  the  Paradigm;  and,  okide,  to  seek 
one\s  own,  from  ode;  wastekidaka,  to  love  one's  own,  from  wastedaka;  ijekiya, 
to  find  one's  own — to  recoynize — from  iyeya,  etc.  In  certain  cases  the  'ki'  is 
simply  'k'  agglutinated;  as,  kpaksa,  to  break  of  one's  own,  from  paksa; 
kpagaij,  to  part  tvith  one's  own,  from  pagaij,  etc. 

5.  Other  possessive  particles,  which  may  be  regarded  as  either  pro- 
nominal or  adverbial,  and  which  are  closely  agglutinated,  are,  'hd,'  in 
Isayyati;  'kd,'  in  Yankton,  and  'gl,'  in  Titoqwaq.  These  are  prefixed  to 
verbs  in  'ya,'  'yo,'  and  'yu.'     See  this  more  fully  explained  under  Verbs. 

Tahlen  of  Prrsonal  Pronoum. 


SKPARATF,   PIUIXOfNS. 

Siibjpi'tivi'.  Olijectivo.  PiiHsessivp. 


Sinnc-  3. 
2. 
1. 

Diiul  1. 

riiir. :». 
a. 
1. 


IN 

niii 

IIIIH 


lyp : 
iii.vc ; 
mi  ye; 

nqkiye:      iii|kiH 

iyepi ; 
iiiyi'lii; 
iii)kiy<-|ii;  iipkis 


ijre 
iniyc 


lycpi 

iiiyepi 

iii)kiye)ii 


tiiwa 

iiitawn 

initnwa 

iiqkitiiwH 

taw.Tpi 

iiitnw.ipi 

iii)kit!iwn)ii 


L 


N(iMiiii:iliv<'. 


IXfORPORATKK  PRONOfNS. 

Objective.  I'ossessive. 


Sine.  :) 


Iliial   1 

J'hir.  3 
2 
1 


yfi; 
wa; 


MT): 


we 

ni|ki 


ya-pi;    .ye -pi 
iii)-pi;    iii)ki-pi 


-kii,  -tku; 

ta- 

ni;          III 

ni-; 

ni-; 

nita- 

ina:        mi 

mi-; 

ma-; 

mita- 

iin-; 

iii)ki-; 

unkita- 

wi('a 

-kiipi,  -tkupi 

ta-pi 

iii-pi;     ni-iii 
iiij-pi;    mjki-pi 

ni-pi ; 

ni-pi; 

iiita-pi 

iii)-pi ; 

ui)ki-pi; 

ui)kita-pi 

PliONOUNH. 


17 


COMPOUND    PRONOUNS 

§  24.  These  are  '  <•!,'  '  kici,'  and  '  ici.' 

1.  llie  double  pronoun  '  ei,'  cond)ine.s  the  subjeetive  7  and  the  ol)- 
jective  you;  as,  watsteeidaka,  Ilovc  you,  from  wastedaka.    (See  §  20.) 

2.  The  form  '  kidi,'  when  a  double  pronoun,  i.s  reripromi,  and  requires 
the  verb  to  have  the  plural  endhi^r;  as,  wastekieidapi,  they  lore  mch  other. 
But  sometimes  it  is  a  preposition  with  and  to:  miei  hi,  he  came  with  me.  The 
Titoijwar)  say  kit^i  waki,  /  cnme  with  him. 

3.  The  reflexive  pronouns  are  used  when  the  agent  and  patient  are  the 
same  person;  as,  wastei(.'idaka,  he  loves  himself,  wastenic-idaka,  thou  lorest 
thyself,  wa8temi<?idaka,  /  love  myself 

The  forms  of  these  pronouns  are  as  follows : — 


Sing. 

3.  igi 
2.  ni(Ji 
1.  mi^i 


Duul. 

uqki^^i 

RELATIVE   PRONOUNS. 


Pliir. 
i(.'i-pi 
nivi-pi 
ui)ki(;i-pi. 


§  25.  I.  The  relative  pronouns  are  tuwe,  who,  and  taku,  what;  tuwe 
kaata  and  tuwe  kakes,  whosoever  or  miyone ;  taku  kasta  and  taku  kakes, 
whatsoever  or  any  thiny.  In  the  Titoijwaij  and  Ihayktoywaij  dialects  'tuwa' 
is  used  for  tuwe,  both  as  relative  and  interrosrative. 

2.  Tuwe  and  taku  are  sometimes  used  indejx'iidentlv  in  the  manner  of 
nouns:  as,  tuwe  u,  some  one  comes;   taku  yamni  waijmdaka,  Fsee  three  thiuys. 

3.  They  are  also  used  with  '  daij '  suffixed  and  '  sui '  following- :  as, 
tuwedaij  sni,  no  one;  takudaij  mduhe  sni,  /  have  not  anything;  tuktedaij  uij 
6ni,  it  is  nowhere;  uijmana  ecoijpi  .sni,  neither  did  it. 

INTERRCtOATIVE    PRONOUNS. 

§  26.  These  are  tuwe,  whof  with  its  plural  tuwepi;  taku,  what?  whieh 
is  used  with  the  plural  signification,  both  with  and  without  the  termination 
'pi;'  tukte,  ivhichf  tuwe  tawa,  whosef  tona,  tonaka,  and  tonakeca,  how  manif.^ 

DEMONSTRATIVE   PRONOUNS. 

§  27.  1.  These  are  de,  this,  and  he,  that,  with  their  plurals  dena,  the.se, 
and  hena,  those;  also,  ka,  that,  and  kana,  those  or  so  many.     From  these  are 
formed  denaka  and  denakeca,  these  many ;  henaka  and  henakeca,  those  many; 
and  kanaka  and  kanakeca,  so  many  as  those, 
7105 — VOL  IX 2 


18 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIINOUUAPHY. 


2.  'Daij'  or  'na'  is  sometimes  suffixed  with  a  restrictive  signification; 
as,  dena,  these,  denana,  onlif  these;  liena,  those,  henana,  only  so  many. 

3.  'E'  is  used  sometimes  as  a  demonstrative  and  sometimes  as  an  mi- 
personal  pronoun.  Sometimes  it  stands  alone,  but  more  frefjuently  it  is  in 
combination,  as,  'ee,'  'dee,'  '\iee,Uhis  is  it.  Thus  it  indicates  the  phice  of 
tlie  copuhi,  and  may  be  treated  as  the  substantive  verb     (See  §  155.) 

ARTICLES. 

§  28.  There  are  properly  speaking  only  two  articles,  the  definite  and 

indefinite. 

Definite  Article. 

§  29.  1.  The  definite  article  is  kiq,  the;  as,  widasta  kiij,  the  man,  maka 
kiij,  the  earth. 

2.  The  definite  article,  when  it  occurs  after  the  vowel  'e'  which  has 
taken  the  place  of  'a'  or  'aij,'  takes  the  form  'ciq'  (§  7.  1,);  as,  widastaside 
dii),  the  had  man. 

3.  Uses  of  the  definite  article:  {a)  It  is  generally  used  where  we  would 
use  the  in  English.  (/>)  It  is  often  followed  by  the  demonstrative  'he' — kii) 
he — in  which  case  both  together  are  etjuivalent  to  that  which.  In  the  place 
of  'kii),'  the  Titoijwsiij  general  :y  use  'kiijhaij."  (r)  It  is  used  with  verbs, 
converting  them  into  verbal  nouns;  as,  ecoijpi  kiij,  the  doers,  {d)  It  is 
often  used  with  class  nouns  and  abstract  nouns;  when  in  English,  tlie  would 
be  omitted;  as,  woksape  kiij,  the  wisdom,  i.  e.,  wisdom.  See  this  more  at 
large  under  Syntax. 

4.  The  form  of  kiij,  hidicating  past  time,  is  koij,  which  partakes  of  the 
nature  of  a  demonstrative  pronoun,  and  has  been  sometimes  so  considered; 
as,  wicasta  koi),  th(d  man,  meaning  some  man  spoken  of  before. 

5.  When  'a'  or  'aij'  of  the  preceding  word  is  changed  into  'e,'  't:oq' 
becomes  'ci^oij'  (§  7.  1.);  as,  tuwe  waqmdake  ciVoij,  that  person  whom  I 
saw,  or  the  person  I  saw. 

In  Titouwaij,  ^Loij  becoinos  (.'oij,  instead  of  (;il.voij.    W.  J.  Cleveland. 

Indefinite  Article. 

§  30.  The  indefinite  article  is  '  wai),'  a  or  an,  a  contraction  of  the  nu- 
meral waqzi,  one;  as,  wicasta  waij,  a  man.  The  Dakota  article  'way'  would 
seem  to  be  as  closely  related  to  the  numeral  'waijzi'  or  'waqda,'  as  the 

'While  some  of  tlic  Titotjwaij  iiin-  um  "Idijliai)"  iiiBtead  of  "jjiij,"  tliiH  can  not  bo  Baid  of  those 
on  tho  Clieyennc  Kivcr  iinil  l.owiT  Unilc  reHervations.  They  use  Jjii)  iu  about  two  hundred  and  fifty' 
five  texts  of  the  Bushottcr  and  Bruyier  cojlcction  of  the  Bureau  of  Ethnology.— j.  o.  d, 


VEKBS— VERBAL  l{()OT8. 


19 


•«i«- 


i 


Englisli  article  'an'  to  the  numeral  our.     Tliis  article  is  used  a  little  less 
frequently  than  the  indefinite  article  in  English. 

VERBS, 

§  31.  The  Verb  is  much  the  most  important  part  of  speech  in  Dakota; 
as  it  appropriates,  by  agglutination  and  synthesis,  many  of  the  pronominal, 
prepositional,  and  adverbial  or  modal  jjarticles  of  the  language. 

Verbal  Boots. 

§  32.  The  Dakota  language  contains  many  verbal  roots,  which  are 
used  as  verbs  only  with  certain  causative  prefixes,  and  which  form  partici- 
ples by  means  of  certain  additions.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  more 
common  verbal  roots: — 


baza,  smooth 
ga,  open  out 
gaij,  open  out 
gapa,  open  out 
gata,  spread 
guka,  spread  out 
hiijtn,  brush  off 
Linuij,  twist 
lina,  fall  off 
buayai),  deceive 
Imtiuza,  shake 
lira,  open  out,  expand 
Mi,  crumble,  gap 
hdata,  scratch 
hde<5a,  tear,  smash 
hdoka,  malic  a  hole 
licpa,  exhaust 
liica,  arouse 
hpa,  fall  down 
hpii,  crumble  off 
htaka,  catch,  grip 
hii,  peel  ■ 
hujVa,  jam,  smash 
kawa,  ojJcii 
kca,  untangle 
kiiji'a,  scrape  off 
kiijza,  creak 


koijta,  notch 

ksa,  separate 

ksa,  hend 

ksiza,  double  up 

ktaij,  bend 

mdaza,  sj)rcad  open 

mdaza,  burst  out 

indii,  fine,  pulverize 

luiia,  rip 

iiuii,  spread  out 

pota,  wear  out 

psaka,  break  in  two 

psiiij,  spill 

p.^uij,  dislocate 

pta,  cut  out, pare  off 

ptaijyaij,  turn  orcr 

ptiiza,  crack,  split 

sba,  ravel 

shii,  dangle 

sdei'-a,  split 

sl-'ii'-a,  press 

skitd,  draw  tight 

siiiiij,  scrape  off 

sua,  ring 

sni,  cold,  gone  out 

sota,  clear  off,  whitish 


i5aka,  press  down 

Hka,  tie 

skit'-a,  i)ress 

sua,  7niss 

fipa,  break  off 

spi,  pick  off 

Sim,  fall  off 

suza,  mash 

taka,  touch,  make  fast 

taij,  tccll,  touch 

tei)a,  wear  off' 

tira,  scrape 

tipa,  contract 

titaij,  2>ull 

tkuj>a,  break  off' 

tpi,  crack 

tpu,  crumble,  fall  off 

wiigii,  fracture 

wiijza,  bend  doicn 

zamiii,  open  out 

za,  stir 

zaza,  rub  out,  efface 

ziij,  stiff' 

zipa,  jiiiich 

zuij,  root  out 

zuzu,  come  to  pieces. 


Verbs  formed  by  Modal  Prefixes. 


§  33.  The  modal  particles  '  ba,'  '  bo,'  '  ka,'  '  na,'  '  pa,'  '  ya,'  and  '  yu' 
{ire  prefixed  to  verbal  roots,  adjectives,  an«'.  some  neuter  verbs,  making  of 


i 


20 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


or.«Il'';Klt^^^^^^  ^""'-^"^  1'«^^«  ^'^''^  ^»-  -tion  is  done  hy  cuttin, 

z^^^^^^:t "' "'" '' '"  '"^^^""""^-  ^^"-  *'^^  *^-  ^^"^-^ 

00  Tlie  ,)refix  '  bo '  signifies  that  the  action  is  done  by  shootim  with  a 

w.se.     It  also  expresses  the  action  of  ../.  and  hail;  and  is  used  in  reference 
to  bloumg  with  the  mouth,  as,  bosni,  /.  Jow  out '  reierence 

(c)  The  prefix  'ka'  denotes  tliat  tlie  action  is  done  by  strikim  as  v/ith 
an  axe  or  club,  or  by  ./../«,,  ,t  is  also  used  to  denote  the  effZ'of  ^ 
una  oi  rmmmf/ water.  c.ici.ib  ui  wma 

(d)  The  prefix  '  na '  generally  signifies  that  the  action  is  done  with  the 
.foot  or  ly  pressure.  It  is  also  used  to  express  the  involuntary  a'ion  of 
t  nngs,  as  the  burstnig  of  a  gun,  the  warping  of  a  board  and  crack  n^  of 
timber,  and  the  effects  of  freezing,  boilin^  etc  ^ 

withSe^l^^d'"'-'  ''•''  '"^"  '"*  '^^  ^^"*'^"  '^  ^^-  ^^^-^^--^  -  ^«*'^-.^ 
(/)  The  prefix  'ya'  signifies  that  the  action  is  performed  with  the  mouth 

It  l,,'^  1  r'v  >"I  "'^  '^^  ^•^"""•^^^•^  '^«  ^'"H>ly  causative  or  .#cY^' 
I  has  an  mdefin.te  signification  and  is  co.nmonly  uied  without  any  e fex'' 
ence  to  the  manner  m  which  the  action  is  performed 

§  34.  These  prefixes  are  also  used  with  neuter  verbs,  giving  them  an 
ac  u-e  s,gmficat,on;  as,  naih,  to  sfan.l,  yuna-^i,,  f,  raise  ^p'cau' toTaJ. 
ceya,  to  cry,  naceya,  to  imike  crif  t„f  kickiuf,  ' 

2.  Verb,  are  ako  iiuule  by  „»i„g  „„„,«  and  adieolives  in  the  predicate 


Tor  t!,..  Ti.,.nwa„  use.  s ,v.,  •  „„,!  'y,, '  i„  ,|„.  I)irtio„a,•^; 


i 


COMPOUND  VEUnS-CONJUdATlON-FORM. 


21 


T 


- 


3,  Sometimes  other  parts  of  speech  may  be  used  in  the  same  way,  i.  e., 
prepositions;  as,  emataijhaij, /aw/mw. 


coMPoxND  vp:;rbs. 

§  36.  There  are  several  classes  of  verbs  which  are  compounded  of  two 
verbs. 

1.  'Kiya'  and  'ya'  or  'yaij,'  when  used  with  other  verbs,  impart  to 
them  a  causative  signification  and  are  usually  joined  with  them  in  the  same 
word;  as  naznj,  he  stands,  nazirjkiya,  he  causes  to  stand.  The  first  verb  is 
sometimes  contracted  (see  §  11);  as,  waijyaka,  he  sees,  waijya-kiya,  he 
causes  to  see.  j   o    j   ^ 

2.  In  the  above  instances  the  first  verb  has  the  force  of  an  infinitive  or 
present^participle.  But  sometimes  the  first  as  well  as  the  second  has  the 
force  of  an  mdependenf  finite  verb;  as,  hdiwaijka,  he  comes  home  sleeps 
(ot  hdi  and  waijka) ;  hinaziij,  he  comes  stands  (of  hi  and  naziy).  These  may 
be  termed  double  verbs. 

§  37.  To  verbs  in  Dakota  belonj.-  ronjiif/afion,  form,  person,  number, 
mode,  and  tense. 

CON-TUGATION. 

§  38.  Dakota  verbs  are  comprehended  in  three  conjugations,  distin^ 
gmshed  by  the  form  of  the  pronouns  in  the  first  and  second  persons  singu- 
lar which  denote  the  agent.  Conjugatior..  I  and  II  include  aD  common 
and  active  verbs  and  III  includes  all  neuter  verbs. 

(«)  Iniha  first  conjuiiation  i\K  subjective  singular  pronouns  are  'wa' 
or  'we'  and  *ya'  or  'ye.' 

{h)  The  second  conjugation  embraces  verbs  in  'yu,'  'ya,'  and  'yo ' 
which  form  the  first  and  second  persons  singular  by  changing  the  'y'  into 
'md'  and  'd,'  except  in  the  Titoijwaij  dialect  where  these  are  'bl'  and  '1 ' 

(c)  Neuter  and  adjective  verl)s  form  the  third  conjuqation,  known  bv 
taking  what  are  more  properly  the  objective  pronouns  'ma'  and  'ni.' 

1.  Of  neuter  verbs  proper  we  have  («)  the  complete  predicate,  as,  ta,  to 
die;  asm,  to  get  well;  (b)  with  adjectives;  as  waste  with  aya  or  ica-a  • 
waste  amayai},  /  am  growing  better.  "    ' 

2.  Of  predicate  nouns ;  as,  Wamasicuij,  /  am  a  Frenchman. 

3.  Of  predicate  adjectives ;  as,  mawa.ste,  /  am  <jood.  All  adjectives  mav 
be  so  used. — A.  L.  Kiggs. 

FORM. 

§  39.  Dakota  verbs  exhibit  cerrain  varieties  of  form  which  indicate 
corresponding  variations  oi"  meaning. 


^2  IJAKOf  A  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIIIJoGBAPHV. 

^  1.  Most  Dakota  verbs  may  assume  a  frequentative  form,  that  is,  a  form 
whicli  conveys  the  idea  of  frequency  of  action.  It  consists  in  doubling  a 
syUable,  generally  the  last;  as,  baksa,  to  cutoff  with  a  knife,  baksaksa,  to 
cut  of  in  several  places.  This  form  is  conjugated  in  all  respects  just  as  the 
verb  is  before  reduplication. 

2.  The  so-called  absolute  form  of  active  verbs  is  made  by  prefixing 
'wa'  and  is  conjugated  in  the  same  mamier  as.  the  primitive  verb,  except 
that  it  can  not  take  an  objective  noun  or  pronoun.  The  'wa'  appears  to  be 
ecpiivalent  to  the  English  somcthinn ;  as  tnanoij,  to  steal,  wamanoij,  to  steal 
somctliing;  taspaijtaijka  mawanoi)  {apple  I-stole),  I  stole  an  apple,  wama- 
wanoij,  I  stole  sometinnfi,  i.  e.,  /  conniiitfed  a  theft. 

3.  When  the  agent  acts  on  his  own,  i.  e.  something  belonging  to  him- 
self, the  verb  assumes  the  possessive  form.  This  is  made  in  two  ways:  First, 
by  prefixing  or  inserting  tiie  jjossessive  pronoun  'ki'  (and  in  some  cases  'k' 
alone);  as,  wastedaka,  to  love  anything;  ciijca  wastekidaka,  he  loves  his 
child  Secondly,  in  verbs  in  'yu,'  'ya,'  and  'yo,'  the  possessive  form  is 
made  by  changing  'y'  into  'lid;'  as,  yulia,  to  have  or  possess  any  thing; 
hduha,  to  have  one's  own;  suktaijka  wahduha,  /  have  my  own  horse. 

It  has  already  been  noted  that  in  the  Yankton  dialect  the  'y'  becomes 
'kd'  and  in  the  Teton  dialect 'gl;'  thus  in  the  three  dialects  they  stand, 
hduha,  kduha,  glulia.  The  verb  'hi,'  to  come  to,  forms  the  possessive  in  the 
same  way:  hdi,  kdi,  gli,  to  come  to  one's  own  home.  Examples  of  'k'  alone 
agglutinated  forming  the  possessive  are  found  in  kpataij,  kpagaij,  kpaksa, 
etc.  It  should  be  also  remarked  that  the  'k'  is  interciiangable  with  't,'  so 
that  among  some  of  the  Dakotas  we  hear  tpatay,  etc. 

4.  When  the  agent  acts  on  himself  the  verb  is  put  in  the  reflexive  form. 
The  reflexive  is  formed  in  two  ways :  First,  by  incorporating  the  reflexive 
pronouns,  iyi,  ni?i,  mivi,  and  uijkici;  as,  wasteividaka,  Iw.  loves  himself  Sec- 
ondly, verbs  in  'yu,'  'ya,'  and  'yo,'  that  make  the  possessive  by  changing 
'y '  into  'hd,'  prefix  t(»  this  form  'i; '  as,  yuzaza,  to  wash  any  thing;  hduliza" 
to  wash  one's  own,  as  one's  clothes;  ihduzaza,  to  wash  oneself 

5.  Another  form  of  verbs  is  made  by  prefixing  or  inserting  preposi- 
tions meaning  to  and./o>-.     This  may  be  called  the  dative  form. 

{a)  Wlien  the  action  is  done  to  another,  the  preposition  'ki'  is  prefixed 
or  inserted;  as,  kaga,  to  make  any  thing;  kidaga,  to  make  to  one;  wowapi 
kicaga  {writing  to-him-he-made),  he  wrote  him  a  letter.  This  form  is  also  used 
when  the  action  is  done  on  something  that  belonys  to  another;  as,  suijka 
kikte,  {dog  to-him-he-killed)  he  killed  Ms  dog. 


I'EKSON— NUMBElt— MODE. 


n 


(b)  When  the  thing  is  done  for  another,  'kfdi'  is  used;  as,  wowapi 
kididaga,  {wrUing  for-him-Jie-madc)  he  wrote  a  letter  for  him.  In  the  plural, 
thid  sometimes  has  a  reciprocal  force;  as,  wowapi  kicidagapi,  they  wrote  let- 
ters to  each  other. 

6.  In  some  verbs  'ki'  prefixed  conveys  the  idea  that  the  action  takes 
eflfect  on  the  middle  of  the  object;  as,  baksa,  to  cut  in  two  ivith  a  knife,  as  a 
stick;  kibaksa,  to  cut  in  two  in  the  middle. 

7.  There  is  a  causative  form  made  by  'kiya'  and  'ya.'     (See  §  36.  1.) 

8.  (a)  The  locative  form  should  also  be  noted,  made  by  inseparable 
prepositions  'a,'  'e,'  'i,'  and  'o':  as,  amani,  ewaijka,  inaziq  and  ohnaka. 

(6)  Verbs  in  the  "locative  form,"  made  by  the  inseparable  'a'  have 
several  uses,  among  which  are:  1.  They  sometimes  express  location  on,  as 
in  amani,  to  walk  on.  2.  Sometimes  they  convey  the  idea  of  what  is  in  wl- 
dition  to,  as  in  akaga,  to  add  to. 

PERSON. 

§  40.  Dakota  verbs  have  three  persons,  the  first,  second,  and  third. 
The  third^  person  is  represented  by  tho  verb  in  its  simple  form,  and  the  sec- 
end  and  first  persons  by  the  addition  of  the  personal  jironouns. 

NUMBER. 

§  41.  Dakota  verbs  have  three  numhers,  the  singular,  dual,  and  plural. 

1.  The  dual  number  is  only  of  the  first  person.  It  includes  the  person 
speaking  and  the  one  spoken  to,  and  is  in  form  the  same  as  the  first  person 
plural,  but  without  the  termination  'pi;'  as,  wasteuqdaka,  we  two  love  him; 
mauijni,  ive  two  walk. 

2.  The  plural  is  formed  by  suffixing  'pi;'  as,  wasteuodakapi,  we  love 
him;  manipi,  they  walk. 

3.  There  are  some  verbs  of  motion  which  form  what  may  be  called  a 
collective  plural,  denoting  that  the  action  is  performed  by  two  or  more  actino- 
together  or  in  a  body.  This  is  made  by  prefixing  'a'  or  '  e;'  as,  u,  to  come, 
au,  they  come;  ya,  to  go,  aya,  they  go;  nniix),  to  stand,  enaziij,  they  stand. 
These  have  ako  the  ordinary  plural;  as,  upi,  yapi,  nazi'^pi. 

MODE. 

§  42.  There  are  three  modes  belonging  to  Dakota  verbs :  the  imlirative, 
imperative,  and  infinitive. 

1.  The  indicative  is  the  common  form  of  the  verb ;  as,  ceja,  he  cries ; 
ceyapi,  they  cry. 


e 


24 


DAKOTA  (IKAMMEU,  TEXTS,  AND  KTIJN()(}KA1«HY. 


2.  (rt)  The  mperatitr  singular  is  formed  from  the  third  person  singular 
mdu-at,ve  and  the  syllables  'wo'  and  'ye;'  as,  deva  wo,  ceya  ye,  cnjthou. 
instead  of  'ye,'  the  iMdewakaijtoijwaij  has  '  we,'  and  the  Titoywaij  '  le.'  The 
lankton  and  'I'itoijwaij  men  use  'yo.' 

(h)  The  imperative  plural  is  formed  by  the  syllables  '  po,' '  pe,' '  m,'  and 
'nruye;'  as,  ^eya  po,  <^eya  pe,  ceyam,  and  6eya  miye.  It  has  been  sug- 
gested that  '  p., '  is  formed  by  a.i  .imalgamation  of  '  pi,'  the  common  plural 
endmg,  and  '  w(»,'  the  sign  of  the  imperative  singular.  In  like  manner  '  pi ' 
and  'ye,'  may  be  combined  to  make  '  pe.'  The  combination  of  'miye'  is 
not  so  apparent.' 

Hy  some  it  is  thought  that  the  Titoywaij  women  and  children  use  '  na' 
tor  the  imperative.- 

The  forris  'wo,'  'y.,,'  and  'p.,'  are  nsod  only  by  men;  and  'we,'  'ye,"ne,'and 
ni.ye  by  women,  tl.ougl,  not  exclusively.  From  observing  this  general  rule,  we 
foiineily  supposed  that  sex  was  indicated  by  them;  but  lately  we  have  been  led  to 
regard  'wo  and  'po'  as  used  in  co„nna„di,!,,  ;,ud  'we,'  'y«,'  'pe,'  and  'miye,'  in 
mtreahnff.  Although  it  would  be  .,ut  of  eharacter  for  women  to  use  the  former,  men 
may  and  often  do  use  tin;  latter.  ' 

When  'po,'  'pe,'  and  'miye'  is  used  it  takes  the  plaee  of  the  plural  ending  'ni-' 
as.  ceya  po,  eeya  miye,  cry  ye.  But  with  the  negative  adverb  'sni,'  the  -pi'  is  retained- 
as,  <-eyai>i  sni  jio,  tlo  not  cry.  ' 

Sometimes  in  giving  a  eomnumd  the  'wo'  and  'ye,'  signs  of  the  imi>erative,  are 
not  exiaessed,    The  plural  endings  are  le^^s  fvequently  omitted. 

3.  The  injinitirr  is  conunonly  the  same  as  the  ground  form  of  the  verb 
or  third  pei-son  ingular  indicative.  When  two  verbs  come  together  the 
Hrst  one  is  usually  to  be  regarded  as  the  infinitive  mood  or  present  parti- 

'  Instea.!  ..f  '  po /  • ,,..  •  an.l  •  ,„i,ve.'  tlu,  Titoij  w,.i,  mak...  tlie  imperative  plnraThy  tlie  plural  emlinir 
p.    aud    ye,'  or  ' ,v«;    a«.  .......pi  y...     1„  th-  l.or.rn  pray.T,  lor  .-xan-ple,  we  nay.  '^Vau^lulnip    kin 

nuk,.....a.M.up.  ye;"  bnt  we  .!«  not  say  in  the  noM  elanse.  ••  I^a  taku  wawiyn.a,,  ki„  ek  a     "kayS 

KM.  p.ye,"  bnt  ••  n„kayap,  sni  ye."     Possibly  tbe  pinral  ter.ninatiou  -  pi  •  an,!  the  precativ"  Inn 'ye' 
nn,y  have  been  .orrnj.te.l  by  the  San.ee  Into  •  n.iye.'  an.l  by  the  Yankton  and  others  Into  '  biyo  '-w  11 

/oZ  i„T     T'"  "  '""    '"*  ■ '/"'  •:*  ''""""  *'■■"'"  ' "''  "'"»  '^<  «"'!  ^«  ^««'"««  "»  the  imperative 
torniH,  in  the  lawt  analynis,  to  -e '  aud  '  o.'— s.  u.  ii.  <uie«"»"»«' 

-Xa'  .an  l.ar.lly  be  .a 1  a  sIk..  of  the  imparative,  as  used  by  women  and  children.    (1)  It 

appears  to  b.,-  an  abbrevation  of  wanna,  ,„„„:  as,  n.^ku-na,  i.  e.,.  malfu  wanna,  Gire  me,  «„„°    A  coj 
..Hpou.hng  u...  of  «„,r  ,.,  lonn.l  in  KuslUh.    ,2)  It  is,  at  best,  an  iuterjeetional  adverb     (8)  It  U  not 

nse.l  un.lonny  w.th  an  .n ra.ivo  form  of  the  verb,  being  often  omitted.     (4)  It  is  used   n  oth!r 

cmneetions;  (a,  as  a  .•on,inn.tlo„-wli..n  used  by  women  it  may  be  onlv  su.h  «s  makn  «,irlT»7 
.,.a„,,-:  .  ineon-plete  sentenee;  it  is  often  nsed  between  two  impera^ve  S'.h  /.s  £  uT'yu  I  1 
and,at,  whereas,  .1  U  was  an  nnperativo  sign,  it  would  follow  the  last  verb;  (fc)  it  is  used  to  sooth 
.ry.ng  eh.ldren,  as  Na!  or  Nana!  (,,  Na !  and  Nana-  are  also  used  for  repr;v.ng  or  seolding  (s' 
'Na  .«  used  possibly  as  the  tenninal  -la,'  and  will  drop  o«'  in  the  same  way.  (6)  If -na' were  a 
proper  s.gn  o.  the  nnperative,  n.en  would  „«e  It  (or  son.e  corresponding  fonn)  as  well  as  wimen 
Tu^:'  "\  T  ""  ■""   '•""  ■""  '  ■■"■'  """  '•^"''  'I'"'  "'"^  '"«''  ^"*  "'"»'"'«  "ke  -.a'  use"; 


TEN8K— I'AKTIClPLEiS. 


25 


ciple;  and  is  contracted  if  capable  of  contraction  (§  11);  as,  waijyaka,  to 
see  any  thing,  waijyag  nide  kta,  (to  see  it  Y-r/o  wUr)  I  ivill  go  to  see  it,-  nalioij 
wauy,  {hearing  I-am)  I  am  hearing,  or  /  hear. 

What  ill  other  languages  are  called  conditional  and  tubjunetive  modes  may  be 
formed  by  using  the  indicative  with  the  eoiijiuictioiis  uijkaijN,  kiijhaij  or  oiijliaij,  tuka, 
e^ta  or  Ata,  and  keS,  which  cpiue  after  the  verb;  as,  reya  uijkaijs,  if  he  had  vrkd ;  ^'^eye 
<!iijhaij,  if  he  cry;  ^eye  kta  tuka,  he  would  cry,  but  he  does  not:  wahi  uijkaijs  wakaske 
kta  tuka,  if  I  had  come,  I  would  have  bound  him. 

TENSE. 

§  43.  Dakota  verbs  have  but  two  tense  forms,  the  aorist,  or  indefinite, 
and  i\iQ  future. 

1.  The  aorist  includes  the  present  and  imperfect  past.  It  has  com- 
monly no  particular  sign.  Whether  the  action  is  jiast  or  now  being  done 
must  be  determined  by  circumstances  or  by  the  adverbs  used. 

2.  The  sign  of  the  future  tense  is  'kta'  placed  after  the  verb.  It  is 
often  changed  into  '  kte ;'  for  the  reason  of  which,  see  §  6.  1.  fc. 

What  answers  to  a  ])erfect  pant  is  soinetimes  formed  by  using  '  tcoi) '  or  '  ci^oij ' 
and  sometimes  by  the  article  '  kiij '  or  '  ciij ;'  as  taku  nawiilioil  (coy,  what  I  heard.       ' 


PARTICIPLES. 

§  44.  1.  The  addition  of  'hay'  to  the  third  person  singular  of  some 
verbs  makes  an  actire  participle;  as,  ia,  to  speak;  iahaq,  speahing ;  naiiij,  to 
stand,  naziijhaij,  standing;  mani,  to  walk,  manihaij,  walking.  The  verbs  that 
admit  of  this  formation  do  not  appear  to  be  numerous.^ 

2.  The  third  person  singular  of  the  verb  when  preceding  another  verb 
has  often  the  force  of  an  active  particijjle;  as,  nahoy  wauij,  /  am  hearing. 
When  capable  of  contraction  it  is  in  this  case  contracted;  as,  waijyaka,  to 
see,  wayyag  nawazirj,  /  stand  seeing. 

§  45.  1.  The  verb  in  the  plural  impersonal  form  has  in  many  instances 
the  force  of  a  passive  participle;  as,  makaskapi  wauij,  (me-theg-bound  I-am) 
I  am  hound. 

2.  Passive  participles  are  also  formed  from  the  verbal  roots  (§  33)  by 
adding  '  haij '  and  '  wahaij ;'  as,  ksa,  separate,  ksahaij  and  ksawahaij,  broken 

'  Judging  from  analogy,  hai)  (see  haq,  to  stand,  to  xtaiid  upright  on  end,  in  the  Diotronarv)  must 
liave  been  used  long  ago  as  a  classiKer  of  attitude,  the  standing  object.  Even  now  we  find  such  a  uee 
of  taq  iu  tfegiha  (Omalia  and  I'onka),  ka.)  in  KanHa.  tqa.)  and  kqai,  in  Osage,  taha  in  j,aiweic,  and 
tceka  in  Winnebago.  Tbo  elassifier  in  eaeh  of  tliesp  languages  is  also  used  after  many  primary  verbs, 
as  hai)  is  here,  to  express  incomplete  or  contiuiious  action.  .See  "  The  comparative  phonology  of  four 
Siouan  languages,"  iu  the  Smithsonian  Report  lor  1««3.— .1.  O.  D. 


n 


I>AKOTA  CUIAMMAU,  THXT8,  AXl,  KTHNOGKAHIV. 


difference  in  the  meaning.  '  '  "  "  '""■"  P"™ive<l,  »ny 

CONJUGATION    I. 

§  46.  Those  which  are  emhrnnAfl   I'l.  *i,„  /;    i        .        . 
active  verbs  and  take  the  h,Z  .  ^^''^  ^-onjuffafion  are  mostly 

•--or.„eM„u:t::;:::ir:;;rj^^^ 

FIRST  VARIETY. 

*^^«.  w4  •',v'l''f:^  «.-  e„„j„^Ui„„  i,  „i,.i„„„h«,  ,,  ,„. 

A.  I'RovoirxR  Prrfixed. 
Kaika,  to  tie  (,r  i/„</  auything. 


INUICATIVR  MODE. 

^orht  lenie. 
Dual. 


Sing. 

3.  kaska,  he  bindu  or  he  hound  "'""'  ,  ^''"■• 

2.  yakclska,  ^A««  iuu/esji  KaHkrij,!,  «/(^  Jt',j</. 

uijkaska,  »r«  ^w,  hni,l.  u.jkafskapi,  we  bind. 


Future  lenae. 


3.  ka/ske  kta,  Ae  will  hind. 

2.  yak.lske  kta,  thou  irilf  hind. 

;.  waka«ke  kta,  /  will  hind. 


Sing 


uijk.Lske  kta,  we  two  tcill  bind. 

IMPEUATIVE  MODK. 


ka-skripi  kta,  they  will  hind. 
yak.l8kai)i  kta,  ye  will  bind. 
"Okdskapi  kta,  we  will  bind. 


2.  ka^kA  wo,  ye,  or  we,  bind  thou. 


Plnr. 
kaskil  po,  pe,  or  iniye,  bitid  ye. 


PARTICIPLE. 

kafskiibaij,  bound. 


in 


OONJUOATION  1. 

H.   I'liONOIINH   lNHKIITKI>. 

Manog,  ti>  ileal  iinytliiui;. 


27 


sing. 
3.  man6q,  he  stcah  or  Dtole. 
2.  inivyAiioij,  thou  nunlei.t. 
1.  maw^inuij,  /  fteal. 


INDICATIVa   MOUR. 

Aorifl  (eNio. 
Dnal. 

maCiqnoq,  we  two  a'eal. 
Fulurt  lente. 


3.  maii6i)  ktn,  kt  wiU  steal. 
2.  may^noij  kta,  thou  inU 
1.  mawdnoij  kta,  f  will  steal, 

inafiqnoij  kta,  we  two  tnT! 


Plur. 
maiidijpi,  they  tteal. 
luaytliioijpi,  ye  Bteat. 
inafiijiioijpi,  w»  iteal. 

inaiidijpi  kta,  they  will  Html. 
mayl^iioi))»i  kta,  ye  will  Hte-il. 
inauijiiuijpi  kta,  we  will  nteal. 


Sing. 
2.  man6ij  wo,  ye,  or  we,  steal  thou. 


IMPEnATIVE  MODB. 


nor. 
tnaii6q  po,  ]ie,  or  miye,  steal  ye. 


§  48.  The  verb  yi'ita,  to  eat  anytliing,  may  be  regarded  oh  ami'mpr 
under  the  Jirst  varirti/  of  this  conjugation.  The  '  yu'  is  drop|)ed  when  the 
pronouns  are  assumed;  as,  yiita,  he  eats,  ydta,  thou  mtsut,  wata,  /  eat. 

SECOND  VARILTY. 

§  -lO.  The  second  variety  of  the  first  conjugation  is  distinguished  by  the 
use  of  'ye'  and  'vye'  instead  of  'yaki'  and  '  wt^ki'  (§  18.  4),  in  the  second 
and  first  j)erson8  singular. 

A.  Pronouns  Prefixed. 
Kiksuya,  to  remember  any  thing. 

INDICATIVE  MODE. 

Aoritt  tente. 

Sing.  Dual.  FInr. 

3.  kiksflya,  he  remembers.  kiksCiyftpi,  thei/  remember. 

2.  yc'ksiiya,  tliou  rcmemhcrest.  y^ksuyapi,  ye  remember. 

1.  \v6ks\\ya,  I  remember.       m)ki'ksuya,  tee  two  remember.  m)kikimyain,  we  remember. 


IMPERATIVE   MODE. 


Sing. 


Plur. 


2.  kiksuya  wo,  ye,  or  we,  remember  thou. 


kiksftya  po,  pe,  or  miye,  retnember  ye. 


Future  tense. — It  is  deemed  unnecessary  to  give  any  further  examples  of  the 
future  tense,  as  those  which  have  gone  before  fully  illustrate  the  uiauuer  of  its  formation. 


26 


DAKOTA  (JUAMMAK,  TKXTH,  AND  KTIINOiJHAIMlY. 
ECakitoif,  to  ill,  iiiiyiiiiii);  („  iiiiotimr. 

INIMCATIVK  MOItR. 

Aoiiil  Umr, 
Dual. 


Slug. 
3.  ed-dkit-oi),  A.'  rf«(w  to  (»iie, 
2,  ce(iyc(''oij,  //«««  </«»■«/  ^„, 
1.  e<''liw«'<''oij,  /  ilo  to. 


Niog. 


Plnr. 

e66kkoijpi,  they  lo  to. 
,,      ,,.  fi(-^H(oi)\)\,  ye  I  o  to. 

«'(iii.jki.-.M,,  we  t,eo  do  to.      «.<56uyki6oijpi,  ce  do  to. 

IMfKKAnVK  MOOC. 


•  -••uilt 

2.  ec.dki.-o„  wo. .v..,or  w.,  ,/„  ,*„„  .»  ,,..„,  ^.,„.  „^  ^^^^  ^^^ ,,,.  J^^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^^^^ 

COMJIOATION    11. 

§  50.  V.rbK  in  'yu.'  'ya.'  and  ^ y„;  ^hu-l.  .hunge  'y '  i„to  M '  for  the 
second  person  and  n.to  'md'for  the  firnt  pern...  Hin.^ular.  helon.  to  th 
conjugation.     They  ar.  generally  active  i„  their  HigniHcutio... 

KIKMT  \  ArnKTY. 
A,— Vei»B<«  IN  'yr,' 

YuiUij,  tofiniHh  or  complete  any  tiling.' 

INllll  ATIVK   MOIfB, 
Aurht  Irut. 
"'"«•  Ull.1. 


3.  yuStdij,  lie  flninheu  w  flnigheil. 

2.  diiNt/iij,  thou  iloHtJititHh. 

1.  mdustdij,  IJinUh.  (ii)<*tMt.  ire  tiro  Jini$h. 

IMI'F.HATIVK  MOI»»!, 


Plnr. 

yuHtdijpi,  they  finish. 
diiMtiiijpi,  yefininh. 
ftijNtaijpi,  we  finish. 


Plnr. 
yiiMtdij  po,  etc.,  finish  ye. 


yustiiij  wo,  atAi,,  finish  thou. 

First  person  plural. — V«ibH  in  '  vu' ffMiiTaliw  fc....«  *i      «    . 
una.  .y  ...oppin,  ^,.e  .y„,  ..  ,.  e^.  ^iJ^irfS  ^l^^^^  ^  ^S^/n.:^ 
and  prefixes  tl.e  pronou,,,  as,  uuyaKtai)pi  ft,r  riijAtaupl. 


CONJUGATION  II. 


20 


J 


SlnB. 
3.  yaktti),  he  biten  in  two, 
U.  (laknA,  thou  hitent  in  tiro 
1.  mdaksa,  I  lite  in  tw.i. 


II.  Vrrhh  in  'va.' 
Taksa,  to  l>itc  uiiy  tiling  in  two, 

INDK'ATIVK  MODK. 

Aori»l  IrHHe. 

Duul.  riiir. 

yakMi'ipi,  thry  liitr  in  two, 
(lakHi'ipi,  tfou  bitr  in  tiro. 
ui)y&kMa,  lor  tico  bite  in  two.     uijydksapi,  wc  bite  in  two. 


Sing. 
ynkH^  wo,  etc.,  bite  thou  in  two. 


IMI'KIlATIVl:    MODK. 


I'lnr. 
yakmi  po,  ftc.,  l)itt  ye  in  two. 


Ya,  to  ffo,  in  c-onjuf^atorl  in  tho  samo  way  in  Isaijyati,  but  in  tl>e  Ihaijk- 
torjwaij  and  Titouwaij  «liale(!tH  it  ^iven  us  a  form  of  variation,  in  tho  singu- 
lar future,  which  should  bo  noted,  viz :  yiij  kta,  ni  kta,  nuii  kta ;  dual, 
uijyiij  kta. 

('.  Vrkiim  in  'yo.' 
lyotat^ka,  to  sit  down, 

INDIC'ATIVK   MODE. 

Anrhl  teiiie. 

Hinff.  Uiiul.  riiir. 

3.  iybtaijka,  he  situ  down.  iy6taijkapi,  thii/  sit  down. 

2.  iflotaijkii,  thou  nittrnt  down.  idotaijUaj)!.  ijoii  nit  down. 

1.  imd6taijka,  I  ait  down.       \u)kiyotiii)kn,  we  two  nit  down,  uijkiyotaijkapi,  wesitdown. 


Sinn. 
iy6tai)ka  wo,  et<'.,  tit  thou  down. 


IMrKKATIVK   MOIIK. 


SECOND  VAKIETY. 


I'lnr. 
iyotaijka  )»<»,  etc.,  nit  ye  down. 


§  51.  The  nrrnnd  varU'tij  of  tho  second  conjugation  embraces  such  verbs 
as  belong  to  the  sanio  class,  but  are  irregular  or  defective. 


Sing. 
3,  hiyu,  he  comes. 
2.  hidii,  thou  comest. 
J .  hibil,  I  come. 


IRREGILAR   FORMATIONS. 
(a)  Hiyn,  to  come  or  start  to  come. 

INDICATIVK   MODE. 

Aorist  tente. 
Dual. 

uqhiyu,  ice  two  come. 


riur. 

hiyupi,  they  come. 
hidlipi,  you  come. 
uijhiyupi,  we  come. 


30 


Sing, 
liiyi'i  wo,  etc,,  come  thou. 


SiliK. 

."i,  yiikiiij,  there  in  some. 
•> 


DAKOTA  GBAMMAB,  TEXTS,  AND  ETilNOGBAPHY. 

IMPEKATIVE  MODK. 


1. 


(6)  Tnkai),  to  in-  or  ilicrc  is. 
Dual. 

uijkao,  wc  two  are. 


Plnr. 
liiyrt  1)0,  etc.,  cnme  ye. 


riiir. 
yukilijpi,  they  arc. 
diik<4ij|)i,  yoti  arc. 
liukaijpi,  we  are. 


(c)  Plur.  Yakoijpi,  thcij  are. 


3. 


Sing. 


Uual. 


-.  (lakriiioi;,  thou  art. 
1. 


uijyiikoij,  we  tiro  are. 


rinr. 
yakdijpi,  they  are. 
dakdnoijpi,  you  are. 
uijyilkoijpi,  we  are. 


These  last  two  verbs,  it  will  be  obse.rve,!,  are  <lefective.    Kiyukan  formed  from 
yuka,,,  .«  used  .u  the  sense  of  to  make  room  for  one  au.l  is  of  the  Tst  toL^on  °" 

VEBBS   WITH   OBJECTIVE  PRONOUNS. 

§52.  1.  The  objective  pronoun  occupies  the  same  place  in  the  verh  as 
the  .subjec  .ve;  as,  ka«ka,  he  himls,  makaska,  he  bind,  me;  rnanoy,  he  steals 
raanniorj,  he  stenh  thee.  ^'  ' 

2.  When  the  same  verb  cmtains  both  a  subjective  and  an  objective 
pronoun,  the  objective  is  phu-ed  first;  as,  mayakaska,  //...  Innlt  >ne, 
niawicayano,,,  thou  sternest  them.  An  exception  is  formed  by  the  pronoun 
of  the  first  person  plural,  which  is  always  placed  before  the  pronoun  of  the 
second  person,  whether  subjective  or  objective;  as  u.,nica.skapi,  we  bind  you 


KAdKA,  to  tie  or  bind. 

Mm,  htr,  it. 

thee. 

1 

me. 

them, 

wi<:'fika(ika 

wieiiyakaska 

widawakaiika 

widdqkanka 

wid(tk*5kapi 

wiriiyaka!ikapi 

wicriijkaHkapi 

you. 

»». 

> 

1 
0 

■^iiig.  3.  Uaiki 
2.  yakiitika 

1.  wakdrika 

Dual.      nykiitika 

Plur.  3.  kaskdni 

2.  yakiiiikapi 
1.  nijkiiiikapi 

nii^^ka 
(UiUika 

uit'iifikapi 
nyulC'Wikapi 

IiiakiiNka 
luayiikaMka 

mak^kapi 
iiiayiikaNkapi 

uieitskapi 
<?i(5iii^kapi 

ni<:'iJ^kapi 
uijnfdasknpi 

ni)k(!Nkani 
uijyiikaskapi 

nqk-lskapi 
uyysikaskapi 

I 

J.. 

ding,  ka^ki  wo,  etc. 
Plut:  kaiikit  po,  etc. 

makdiika  wo 
mak^ka  po 

wi<'-aka(4ka  wo 
wiciikaMka  po 

uqkitska  po 
uokdska  po 

^ 


J 


M 


NEUTElt  AND  ADJECTIVE  VERBS. 
Impersonal  Fcrms. 


31 


§  63.  Active  verbs  .are  frequeutly  used  impersonally  in  the  phirtil 
number  and  take  the  objective  pronouns  to  indicate  the  person  or  persons 
acted  upon,  in  which  case  they  may  be  commonly  translated  by  the  Euj.-- 
lish  passive;  as,  kaskapi,  (flwy-bound-hbu) he  Is  bound;  nicaskapi,  {thcii-homul- 
thci')  thou  art  bound;  makaskapi,  (they  bound  me)  I  am  bound;  wicakaskai^i, 
(they  bound  them)  they  are  bound. 

Neuter  and  Adjective  Verba. 

§  54.  Neuter  and  adjective  verbs  seem  likewise  to  be  used  impersonally 
and  are  varied  by  means  of  the  same  pronouns;  as,  ta,  dies  or  he  dies  or  he 
is  dead,  nifa,  thee-dead  or  thou  art  dead,  mata,  me-dewl  or  /  die  or  am  dead, 
tapi,  they  die  or  are  dead;  possessive  form,  kita,  dead  to,  as,  ate  makxXa,  fathel 
to  me  dead,  waste,  good,  niwaste,  thee-good,  thou  art  good,  ma  waste,  nw-good, 
I  am  good,  urjwa^tepi,  we  are  good. 

It  is  suggested  by  Prof  A.  W.  Williamson  that  the  so-called  olyective 
pronouns  in  these  cases  are  used  as  datives  and  that  they  find  analogy  in  our 
English  forms  methinks,  meseems.'  A  further  careful  consideration  of  tliese 
Dakota  article  pronouns  antl  the  manner  in  which  they  are  used  leads  to 
the  conclusion  that  these  were  the  original  forms,  as  fragments  of '  miye ' 
and  '  niye.'  In  the  progress  of  the  language  it  was  found  convenient,  and 
even  necessary,  for  the  active  transitive  verbs  to  have  other  forms,  as,  '  wa' 
and  '  ya,'  to  be  used  solely  as  subjective  pronominal  particles.^  Wiience 
they  were  obtained  is  not  manifest.  But  as  children,  in  their  first  eff"orts  to 
speak  English,  are  found  disposed  invariably  to  use  the  objective  for  the 
subiective,  as,  me  tvant,  me  cold,  mc  sick,  me  good,  etc.,  it  would  be  natural 
that  where  the  necessity  of  changing  does  not  exist  the  original  forms  should 
be  retained  as  subjectives.  The  form  for  the  first  person  plural  has  been 
retained  both  as  subjective  and  objective.  Many  of  this  class  of  verbs  are 
best  translated  as  passives. 

It  appears  practically  convenient  to  include  these  verbs  and  a  fijw 
others  which  are  varied  in  a  similar  manner  in  one  group,  to  which  we  will 
give  the  name  of  third  conjugation. 


'  See  foot-note  on  the  Paradigm  after  i  59,  4.    I'rof.  A.  W.  Williamson  U  correct  with  reference 

to  rossessive  or  dative  verbs  in  <ki,'aH  kifa,  niakita.  Compare  the  ime  of  the  Latin  ««,»;  /.>/  mihi 
Ube,:  But  niwa.ste,  mawa.ste,  uijw.aHtoi.i,  nita,  mata,  untapi  .■aniiot  be  Haid  to  convey  a  dative  idea 
Tue  cognate  languages  show  that  these  art'  piin^  objcitives.— J.  ().  D. 

-  How  about  md  (bd,  bl)  and  d  (1),  uiontioued  in  J  18,  7t— J.  O,  U. 


32 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


C  O  X  .1  U  (i  A  T  I  ()  N    III. 


§  of).  1'his  conjugation  is  distinf^riiished  by  the  pronouns  '  ni '  in  the 
second  and  'ina'  in  the  first  person  sinjfular.  Those  verbs  included  under 
the /^.s•/ r«;v>//y  take  these  pronouns  in  their  full  form.  The  second  variety 
embraces  those  in  whicli  the  pronouns  appear  in  a,  fragmentary  state  and  are 
irreguhu'  in  their  conjugation. 


FIKST  VAKIKTV. 


§  .^)().  To  this  variety  belong  neuter  and  adjeetire  verbs.  The  proper 
adjective  verbs  always  prefix  the  pronouns;  but,  while  some  neuter  verbs 
prefix,  others  insert  them. 

A.    I'ltONOlNS    I'KKIIXIsl). 

fa,  to  (lie  or  hr  <lmil. 

INUICATIVI-:    MllDK. 

.liiriHl  '/(■««(■. 

Sing.  Dnnl.  i«l,ir. 

3.  til,  lie  in  (lend  or  he  (lien.  ti'ipi,  they  ere  dctul. 

2.  iiiti'i,  thou  art  dead  or  thou  diest.  niti'ipi,  yon  (ire  dead. 

1.  matii,  I  (un  dead  or  /  die.  nijtii,  ire  two  are  dead,      iiijtiipi,  «v  are  dead. 


SiiiR. 
2.  ta  wo,  »»tc.,  die  thou. 


Sin;;. 

3.  wast*',  he  is  tjood. 

2.  iiiwiistc,  Ihou  art  goitd 

1.  mawiisto,  I  am  flood. 


I.Ml'KHATlVi;    M()I>K. 

TVaste,  flood  o;  to  he  good. 

Iiiial. 


riiir. 
ta  i»o,  et<;.,  die  ye. 


lUjWi'isti',  ire  tiro  are  yood. 
It.  riioxorxs  IxsKniKi). 
Asni,  /"  yet  well  or  he  well,  reeorer  from  ttiehuexs 


I'liir. 
\va!st«''i)i,  they  are  ijood. 
niwi'i.stcpi,  you  are  good. 
uijwA.stepi,  we  are  good. 


Sing. 
3.  asm',  //('  is  well. 
2.  aiifsiii,  thoK  art  irell. 
1.  ainasiii.  Jam  well. 

SiiiK. 

asni  wo,  etc.,  he  thou  well. 


INDICAIINK    V1()l>i;. 

Aoiial  TeiiHc. 

Dual. 

uijki'isui.  we  two  are  well. 
iMi'KiiATivi;  modi;. 


TInr. 
asiiipi,  they  are  well. 
aiiisnii»i.  you  are  well. 
uijkiisiiipi,  we  are  well. 

Plur. 
asni  po,  etc.,  he  ye  well. 


OONJTJfiATION  III. 
SKCOND  VAKIETY. 


33 


§  57.  Verbs  in  this  variety  have  only  'n'  and  'in,'  frafrments  of  the 
article  pronouns  *ni'  and  'ma,'  in  the  second  and  first  persons  singular. 
These  appear  to  be  mostly  active  transitive  verbs. 

A.    I'ROXOIXS    J'UKKIXKIl. 

1.  The  frafrnientary  pronouns  'n'  and  'm'  are  prefixed  to  the  verb  in 
its  entirety. 

TJi),  to  line  any  tiling,  as  a  tool,  etc. 

IXIUCATIVH    .MOI>K. 
Aorinf  TeiiHf. 


Sinn- 
'■i.    HI),  lu'  IIHCfl. 

'2.  nuij,  thou  iisent 
1 .  iimi),  T  use. 


iiijkiiij.  irr  tiri>  uxc. 


Plitr. 
uijpi.  the)/  imr, 
ni'iiji)i,  ye  use. 
uijki'iijpi,  we  UHi: 


In  tills  and  tlip  following  examples  only  the  indicativ<'  iiorist  is  >;iveii,  tin-  forma 
tion  of  the  reniaiiiin},'  parts  liavinfi  been  already  sufficiently  e.xhibited. 

ITijjia  and  caijnuijpa,  to  Hmo\-e  n  pipe,  are  coiiiiifjated  like  uij,  to  uhc. 

The  »-e^f'.r/re  y«»v«()f  verbs,  which  in  the  third  per.son  siiifrnlar  commeiu-es  with 
•  ihd'  (see  §  3!l.  4.),  is  also  conjugated  like  'uij ;'  as,  ihdaska,  to  hind  oneneif ;  nilidaska. 
thou  kindest  tliywlf;  inihdaska,  I  l>ind  myself. 

2.  The  ajffflutinated  'n'  and  'm   take  the  place  of  the  initial  '  y.' 


SitiR. 
3.  yaijkii,  he  is. 
-.  naijki^,  thou  ort. 
1.  maijka.  faw. 


3.  yaijka.  he  ireares. 
2.  naijka,  thou  irenvest. 
1.  mnaijka,  I  watve. 


(rt)  7ai)ka,  to  he. 

1  )ual. 

uijyfiijka.  lee  tiro  are. 

(h)  7ai)ka,  to  irenre,  as  snowshoes. 

Diiul. 


I'liir. 
yaijkapi,  they  are. 
naijkJipi,  ye  arc. 
nijydykapi,  \ee  are. 


riiir. 
yaijkajii,  they  treare. 
nAi)ka])i,  you  weave. 
uijyaijkai»i,  ire  weave. 


singular. 


uijyaijka.  we  two  weave. 
YAijka,  to  weave,  differs  in  conjugation  from  yaijka,  to  he,  only  in  the  first  person 


|{.    I'RONOtNS   INSKRTKII. 


.H.   'N'  and  'ni'  take  the  place  of  'av.' 
7103 — vol.  IX .'{ 


34 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAlf,  TEXTS,  AND  ETUXOGUAPHY. 


{»)  Owiijza,  to  makt  a  hcd  d/ov  use  for  a  bed. 


SiiiR. 
3,  owfi)za,  he  uses/or  a  bed. 
2.  oiiiijza,  thou  usestjhr  ti  bed. 
1.  onu'ijza,  /  use  for  n  bed. 


Uuul. 


riur. 


owi'ijzapi,  they  unefor  a  bed. 
oiiiij/.api,  you  me  for  a  bed. 
uijkowiijzapi,  we  me  for  a  bed. 


uijkowiij/.a,  ire  tiro  use  for  ii  bed. 

{b)  Iwai)ga,  to  inquire  ,>/()iie. 

^i"K-  Jhml.  ,.,„r. 

.•?.  iwaijga,  he  inquires  of  iwaijgapi,  fhr„  iu  juire  of 

2   mmjga,  thou  tuquirest  of  iuinjjVapi,  you  inquire  of 

1.  imuijga,  I  inquire  oj.        mjkiwaiiga,  we  two  inquire  of  uijkiwaijgai.i,  ice  inquire  of 

Tliis  second  example  differs  tioin  tlie  first  in  the  change  of  vowels,  'n'  takintr  the 
place  oi';-.' 

Wiiijka  and  iwaijka.  to  lie  down,  ,,0  to  l,ed,  arc  conjugated  like  iwaijga. 


In  the  Titoijwaij  dialect  iynijga  is  nscd  instead  ofiwaijga,  thus: 


Sing. 
.3.  iyuijga. 
li.  inuijga. 
1.  irnuijga, 


Daal. 


Pliir. 
iyuijgapi. 
inuijgapi. 
uijkiy.iijgapi. 


uijkiyuijga. 

Iciyuijga,  I  inquire  of  thee ;  nijkiniyuijgapi,  wc  inquire  of  you;  etc. 

They  also  say  yiiijka  and  iyuijka,  instead  of  waijka  and  iwaijka.    The  like  change 
of 'wa'  to  'yu'  is  found  in  other  words. 

4.  'N    ami  'ui'  inserted  with  au  'a'  preceding. 

Edoi),  to  do  anything. 

Duul.  PI,,,., 

ecdijpi,  they  do. 
eci'monpi,  you  do. 
ecoijku,  /(■(•  two  do.     ec(njkupi  and  ecoijkoijpi,  we  do. 

Hecoij,  kt'coij,  iind  tolvoij  are  conjugated  like  ec6ij. 

('.  I'Hoxorxh  Sri  i-ixKi). 

5.  The  inoiumu.s  when  suffixed  take  the  tonus  'ui'  and  '  lui 

<'■  Ecig,  to  think: 
Dual. 


Sing. 
3.  ec6ij,  he  does. 
2.  ecanoij,  thou  doesi 
1.  eiVunoij,  /  (to. 


Siiif;. 

3.  eciij,  he  thinks. 

2.  ecaijui,  thou  Ihinlest 

1.  ecaijmi,  /  think. 


I'liir. 
eciijpi.///ei/  think. 
ecaijnipi,  you  think. 
ujkcriij,  we  two  think.  nijkeciijpi,  we  think. 

H^ciij,  kcciij,  wiiciij,  and  awaciij  are  conjugated  like  eciij. 


' 


■i. 


3.  U),  he  irearx. 

2.  liiijni,  thou  wiarent. 

1.  Iiiijnii,  I  wear. 


DOUBLE  CONJUGATIONS. 
It),  to  wear,  ax  a  shawl  or  blanket 

Dual. 


35 


Phir. 
iupi,  thcji  irear, 
hiijiiipi,  //otf  irmr. 
iiijkiijpi,  ICC  wear. 


.Valii(l()taijkapi,.i/o«  vomv,  etc. 
mjliiyotaijkiii»i,  icrcome,  etv. 


uijkiij,  ICC  tico  wear. 
This  exampl<.  .litters  from  the  pieee(liii«  iii  reeeiviiiK  a  pietixed  •]..• 

UOrBLK   VEKBS. 

§  68.  These  are  formed  of  uwu  verbs  cornpoun.led  (s\  37  2  )  Thev 
usually  have  the  pronouns  pn.per  t.,  both  verbs,  thouj^h  sometimes  the 
pronouns  of  the  hist  verb  are  o.nitted ;  as,  hdiyotauka  (hdi  and  ivota,jka), 
to  ronie  ho„„-  md  sit  ,lo>ni  .-  wahdimdotauka.  /  ...,.  l>o„ir  and  sit  down;  they 
also  say  wahdiyotaijka.  •' 

coNJ  U(;  ATin.xs   i    a  xu   1 1. 
Hiyotai)ka,  t<>  come  iiiid  sit  down. 

3.  hiyotaijka,  he  comcn,  ete.  i.(,.  *     i  „, 

''    vihuh^t'Aui-.,  n,.„.  1  Myi>Uu)kiiin,  thci/ come,  i-U- 

—  }>>\iita.ovA\)h.n,tnoii  coment,  -  ■- 

etc. 
1.  wahiL  lotaijka,   /  come.     iii;liiyotayka.  we  two  come. 
etc.  et(!. 

part  "ai^'oJule  l;;.;;^'^"^^'; "'^^'  '"^ "^"f  -     "i"a->i,  lulina^i,,  a.ul  kiua^^i,,  in  both 
pait.s,  Alt  ot  the  faist  con.Mi^ration;  as,  wahinawazin,  yahinayazii,.  etc. 

CON, I  r(i  ATlON  S    I    A  N  I)    111. 
Ii)yai)ka,  to  nm  (prob.  i  and  yaijka). 

■'*'"«•  Un»l.  ,,.  ,. 

3.  iij.vaijka, /«- r^y,*.  ,      •     , 

"    viiii.ii.L-..   //.  ,  iijyaijkapi,  thai  nui. 

—  y.uiin\)ki\,  thou  run iicnt.  .. .,        ,       . 

1.  «■»„„„»„,,  r  ,.„.    „„„,„,,„„..  „ , ,',:;';;;*;L';;,;r::";;;„. 

.ion  "ir;;;':.'';:;?,?;;,:"!'''''"''* "'"■■""•"■"  "^« "»'' "■•  "*  "»j.«a. 

IBItEOlLAK    AND    DKFECTIVK    VEKBS. 

§5!».  1  Ky:x  tosuf,,  with  its  oom,)<,;nKls  W-y,  and  keya,  are  c.miu- 
gated  >rr.,nlarn,,  'h'  a.ul  >'  takin.  the  place  of  'y'  iu  the  se^oixd  andZt 
persons  singular. 


36 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


SinK. 
.'i.  ^ya,  he  saps. 
2,  ehk,  thou  myest. 
1.  ep6,  /  say  or  naid. 


Bya,  to  say  auythiiig. 
Dual. 

iiijk<''yn,  ire  tiro  say. 


I'lur. 
eyajii,  they  say. 
ehiipi,  you  say. 
uykeyapi,  we  say. 


2.  The  Ihiujktoijwiir)  and  Titoijwaij  forms  of  'eya,'  in  the  singular  and 
dual,  when  followed  by  the  sign  of  the  future,  are  worthy  of  note;  as,  eyii) 
kta,  ehiy  kta,  epiij  kta,  uijkeyiij  kta. 

3.  Epca,  /  tliink,  with  its  compounds  liepda  and  kepca,  are  defective, 
being  used  only  in  the  tirst  person  singular. 

4.  On  the  use  of  '  eya '  and  its  compounds  it  is  projjer  to  remark  that 
'eya'  is  placed  after  the  matter  expressed,  while  'heya'  immediately  pre- 
cedes, it  being  conqicunded  of  'he'  and  'eya,'  this  he  said.  On  the  other 
hand,  '  keya '  come,-  in  at  the  close  of  the  phrase  or  sentence.  It  differs 
from  '  eya '  and  '  heya '  in  this,  that,  while  their  subject  is  in  the  same  person 
with  that  of  the  verb  or  verbs  in  the  same  sentence,  the  subject  of  'keya' 
is  in  a  different  person  or  the  expression  preceding  is  not  in  the  same  form, 
((^regards  person,  as  when  originally  used;  as,  mde  kta,  eya,  T  will  go,  he 
said;  mde  kta,  keya,  he  said  that  I  notdd  go;  hecamoij  kta,  epa,  that  I  will 
do,  I  said;  hec^amoQ  kta,  kepa,  /  said  that  I  would  do  that.  Kediq  and 
kecaijkii)  follow  the  same  rule  that  governs  keya  and  kepda. 

The  annexed  paradigm  will  present,  in  a  single  view,  many  of  the 
facts  and  principles  which  have  been  already  presented  in  regard  to  the 
synthetic  formations  of  active  verbs. 


I 


3H 


DAKOTA  (JItA.MMAIt,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOCJJfAl'II Y. 


Ililll,  «lr 


thre. 


ikem. 


you. 


««, 


II 


1^ 


.-  a, 

it  O 


ii 


XiUK.:*.  biikNii  liiiiiikMti 

-.  biiViikMii 

I  I.  Imwiikitii  l.aiikHii 

!>>>«il       li»ui|kMit 

l'lur.3   liukHiipi  Imnikmipi       l.uin.ikHapi 

I  ■millllllKHiipi  ,lMHVl<-|il,kM8pi    l.U.il,nikHUpi 


ImiiiukBii  biiwi.iikMa  l.aiiikHani 

liuiiiayakHa     |liawii'fiyakHa 

bawiiiSwakHH     liaiikHapi 

bawii'iiijkHa 

bawi.tfkMapi      banikHapi 


.bai'iijksapi 
baiiijyakHapi 

baiiijkaaiii 
baiiiiyaksapi 


Xing.  A.  bokxii  bonikga 

-■  boyiikNa 

I.  boWiikHa     biM  fkHa 
I'lial       biii'iiikMa 
I'bir.  :J.  boksiipi      1 ikHapi 

-.  boyaknapj 

I.  boiiiikNapi  bmiiinikHapi 


boMi^kHa 
boiiitiyakHa 


bowiciikHa  b<iiiikHa|ii 

buwii'iiyakNa 

bowii'iiwakua    boi-ikgupi 

Ibowii'iiijkHa 
bomaksapi      bowi^iiksapi      bmiikHapi 
boiiiayaksapi  bowi.fiyaksapij 

ibowM  i'ii)kga|>i    boi'itjnik»api 


■"•iiiK. :(.  kakHit 

•'.  yaka'ksa 

I.  wakiik.sa 
"iial  iiijkiikHa 
I'liir.  :t.  kaksiiDi 

-'■  yaktiksapi 

I.  "ijkiikmipi  iiijiiiiak(ia|ii 


nii'iikxa 

I'iriikNu 
iiii'.lkHapi 


jmakakNa 
mayiikakHa 


Z,^   .•*""«■  3.  nakHii  iiainkna 

S  J   I  -'.  iiayilkHa 

n«wilk»a     iiarikMa 

nafiqkHa 

iiakdiipi      iiaiiikMa|.i 

iiaytikHapi 

iiaiii)kijapinaiii)iiiksapi 


niiiikakua         ni<'4kn«pi 

wi(''^yakakNa 
I  wii'iiwakakHa    ciciikHapi 

wirlii)kakNa 
makaksiipi      wi.akakHapi     'iii.fikHapi 
mayHkakHai)!  wyiiyakakKapi: 

wirnijkakHapi    iiiinirakNapi 


I. 
Iiiial 

riiir.  ;t. 

T.' 


iiainakMa 
naiiifiyakNa 


uuwiiiiksa  iiianiksapi 

InaniriiyakHa  ' 

iiawicji'wakNa  iiaifk>»ai(i 

imwirfiijkgu  I 

iiaiiiakHapi      'iiawi*-iksapi  naniksapi 
nainityaksapi  nawir(iyaksapi 

jpawi<-iirjknapi  iiaiiitnikgapi 


Sing.H.  pakHii  iiipiikNa 

'1.  yapa'ksa 

wapakMa    ripiiksa 

■n;i>akHa 

pakHiipi      niprtknapi 

yapi^kHajii 

iirjpakgapi  uijiiipaksapi 


I. 
Dual 
IMiir, :(. 

•t 

i' 


mapiikHa  wi.apakga  iiipiikHapi 

iimyapakHa      wi.iiyapakHa 

wira  wapakMa     lipaksapi 

wii'dijjiakNa      | 
inapakNiipi       « i,(i],akgapi      nipiikNapi 
mayaimkHapi  wii-iyapakaapi 
i  ,wi(-|'ii)pakHapi  .iiijiiipakHapi 


siiiK.:j. 
T. 

Oiial 
I'liir.  -A. 


niyak«a 
■  iyakHa 


iiiyakgapi 


yakMii 

HakNii 

mdaksii 

iiriviikHa 

yakNiipi       iiiyaksapi 

•-Srtk^i|.in.,„ivak.api  "'">-'=''*«''I.i  wi.;^^;     ) 

I       /iiijahsapi  WKiiiiyakgapi    iiitniyaksai.i 


iimyikHa  ;WiiayakHa 
mayiidakKa  wiiailaksa 
'  jwiia'nidaksii      civakwipi 

'wii'iiifyakHa 
mayaksapi       wi.dyakxai.i      iiivfikHapi 


5' 

SiiiK.3. 

1? 

2. 

*  *. 

Uiial 

I'liir.  -A. 

2. 

yuksa         niviikKa 

diikNii 

niduksii     '<  iyiikKa 

iiijyrikHa    I 

yukgapi      iiiyiikHapi 

diikg.lpi 

iiyyiiksapi  iiijin'yukHapi 


iniayukga 
mayiidiikga 


wi.iiytiksa         iiivi'ikHapi 

wu'iidiikHa 

wi^^^timdukHa     iiivi'iksapi 

wiC'iiijyukHa 
mayflkgapi     jwi.iiyukgai.i      iiiviikHai.i 
mayfidiikaapijwK^^iJdiikHapi 

wiiiiijyiiksapi  iiijniyiikNapi 


|boiiijkga|ii 
boiiiiyakNapi 


|borujk8aj>j 
|b(irn)yakNa|ii 


iiijkakBapi 
iiijyiikakHaiii 

iiilkaksapi 
iiityifkakHapi 


uaiiijkitapi 
nai'iiiyakHapi 


iiaiiijkHapi 
narioyakHajii 


<ii)pakHapi 
iioyapaksapi 

iiijptikgapi 
<iiiyapakmi|ii 


luijyiiksapi 
Mt)y^dakMapi 

iii;y^kga))i 
■■■jyadaksajti 


iiijyiikgapi 
|ui)yiidiikgapi 


juijyiikgapi 
luijyfidiiksapi 


^ 


t  •:^  *^  .a—i^Si.'y ^ii.aB.at  "i'- 


PAUADKiM:    ROOT  K8A. 


81) 


I'ltllHCIlllllill. 


Siuf{.  :<.  liakHiikHa 
'2.  bayiiksakHii 

1.  bawiiksaksa 
Dual  baiiijkHakNa 
riiir.  'S.  bakHfikHapi 

2.  bayiikHakHapi 
I.  bai'iijkHakHapi 


Siii){.  3.  biiksiikHa 
2.  buyaksakga 

1.  bowjtkHakHa 
iMial  bornjknakHa 
I'liir.  ;{.  boks(ikHa|ii 

2.  buyiikNakNapi 
1.  buiiijkHukHapi 


Sing. 


Dual 
I'liir. 


'^.  kaknilkNa 

2.  .vakdkNakHa 
1.  wakdknaksa 

uiiktikHakxa 

3.  kakH!ikHa)ii 

i.  yakjikNakHapi 
t.  ui)kiSkHakHa]ii 


Sing.  3.  iiakHiiksa 
2.  iiayaksakHa 

1.  nawiikHakHtt 
Dual  nauijksaksa 
I'lur.  3.  uaksriksai)! 

2.  iiayilksakHapi 
1.  nariokHaksajii 


Sill};.  3.  paksilkgii 
2.  yapiiksaksa 

1.  wiipiiksakH:i 
Dual  ni)i)!tkBaksa 
I'liii'.  ;t.  jiakHaksapi 

2.  yaptiksaksapi 
I.  uijpiikaakKapi 


Sing.  3.  yakwiiksa 

2.  (lakaiik.sa 

1.  MKiaksiikHa 
Dual  uijydksaksa 
riur.  3.  yakaiiksa|>i 

2.  (laksiiksapi 

I.  uijyakHakNa])i 


.lliHiihili: 


wabiikHa 

wabayakmi 

wubiiwakNa 

wabiiui)k8U 

waliiikHapi 

waliriyakHapi 

wabauijkiiapi 


wabiikHa 

wabiiyaksa 

wabowakHa 

wabi'mijkHn 

«abokNa])i 

wabnyaksapi 

wabduijk.sapi 


wakiiksa 

wayitkaksa 

w  iwiikaksa 

wai'iiikaksa 

wakiiknapi 

wnyakaksapi 

waiiijkakHapi 


waniikcsa 

wjinrtyaksa 

wauiiwakHa 

wan.'iuiiksa 

Wiiiiiiksai)! 

waiiayaksa|ii 

wanauijkHapi 


wapaksa 

wayiipaksa 

wawiipaksa 

wauijpaksa 

wapiik.sajii 

wayapaksapi 

waiiijpakNaiii 


wayaksa 

wailiiksa 

"auidiiksa 

wauijyaksa 

"aydksapi 

wadiiksapi 

wai'iijyaksapi 


Ui/tejriif. 


baf('ikga 

banivikNa 

banifrikNa 

bai'iijitirikiia 

liafC^ikHapi 

l>ani('ikHapi 

baiiijkii'ikHapi 


boii'ikHa 

biinfriksa 

bonifrikHa 

boiiijkirikHa 

li(iii'ikNa])i 

bouii'ikMapi 

boiiijki  ikNapi 


iluliikNa 

uilidriksa 

niiliilakHa 

iiilki'btlaksa 

ibd.'ikNapi 

iiilidfiksapi 

utjkibdak.sapi 


uaii'ikNa 

naiifvikna 

uaiMiriksa 

nm'iijkirikNa 

iiai'(;ikHa]ii 

uauiriksapi 

iiai'iiikiriksiipi 


ivi))akHa 

nii'maksa 

niirtpakNa 

urjkirijiakda 

ii'ipaksa]ii 

niripakNapi 

lujkiripaksapt 


ilidaksa 

nllidiiksa 

Miibdaksa 

uijkibdaksa 

ilidakaapi 

iiilid;ikMa|)i 

iiijkibdak.sapi 


I'OHiiiHtirr.' 


bakikna 

liayiikikHa 

bawiikikHa 

liaiiiiklkaa 

'lakikHapi 

bi.vaklkHapl 

bau'ikikNapi 


bokikui 

boydkikBa 

bowiikiksa 

bouiikikna 

ItiikikHapi 

boyakiksaj)! 

lioiiilkikNapi 


litlakHii 

yalidiikHa 

wabdiiksa 

iiiilidiikHa 

lidakHapi 

yahdakNapi 

uijIidakHapi 


nakfkna 

nayaklkna 

n.'iwiikikHa 

iiaunkikMa 

iiakiksapi 

nayakikNapi 

iiarM|kik.sapi 


kpaliRii 

yakpiiksa 

vakpiiksa 

nijkpaksa 

kpakNa'pi 

y.akpaksapi 

uijkpiikNapl 


bdaksa 

yabdiikwa 

walidiik.sa 

inilidaksa 

iidaksii])i 

yabda'kKapi 

uijhditk.sapi 


hatire.' 


bakfclkHa 

bayi^ciksa 

baw^'iikHa 

lia'iiikii'ikNa 

liakic'ikNapi 

bayi^riknapi 

buiiijkic'iksapi 


bokfi^ikNa 

lioyr'rikNa 

bow(>i  iksa 

IpoiiijkicikHa 

bokirikNa))i 

boyf'ciksayi 

lioiiijkii'ikHapi 


kicicakaa 

yri'ic'ak.sa 

wi^c-iraksa 

iiijki'cicakHa 

kii'iiakHa])! 

yi^rii'akHapi 

iiilkiciiakHapi 


nakfi'iksa 

uayf^cikHa 

iiawoiiksa 

iiarn|kii'ik.sa 

uakic'iksa]ii 

iiayi^cikHaiii 

uauijkic'ikNapi 


kirlpakna 

yi^oijiaksa 

wrcipaksa 

>ii)kii'i))ak.sii 

ki<'ip!:ksapi 

y('i'i|)aksapi 

iiiikii'ipakHapi 


kiViyaksa 

yi'i-iyaksa 

\V(^riyaksa 

iiijkiriyakNa 

ki<-iyaksa))i 

yi^ciyaksapi 

ili)ki('iyakNapi 


Slug.  3.  yuksiiksa 
2.  duksftkBa 

1.  niduksiiksa 
Dual       unksakna 
riiir.  3.  yuksitkaajii 

2.  dukHiiksapi 
1.  urjkNaksa])! 


Wuksa 

"adrik.sa 

wanidiiksa 

waiiijyuksa 

wok.sapi 

wadiiksaiii 

wai'myuksaipi 


ibdi'ikaa 

iiibdiikaa 

iiiibdiikNa 

uiiki'iidiikaa 

ilidiik.sapi 

nihiliiksapi 

iirjkili<lukHapi 


kifiyuksa 

y<?(''iyuk8a 

wi'i'iynksa 

iiijkiciyiik.sa 

l.iiiyukKaiii 

yi'ciyukaapi 

uijkiriyukHapi 


bduksa 

yalidiik.sa 

wabdiikaa 

iiiilidiikHa 

lidiikKa|ii 

yalidiiksapi 

uijlidiikHupi 


40 


DAKOTA  (JHAMMAH.  TKXT8,  AN1>  KTIINOCUAIMIV. 


XOUNS. 

FnHMH   (»K   NOIT.NM. 

§  60.  Diikota  nouns,  like  thow^  of  other  lanf,ni!i<.vH,  may  Itedividodinto 
two  classf^s,  ftrimifirr  juni  tifyi,  jtu'c. 

§  (il.  I'riniitiv*'  nouns  aro  those  whose  ori<fin  can  not  ;  (leduced  from 
any  <.ther  word;  as,  maka, /vo///,  uvU\,  Ji,i\  pa,  iwrnl,  ista,  r//r,  nU',  fathn; 
ina,  niotlitr. 

§  ()2.  Derivative  nouns  are  tho8«' whicli  are  f,.rmed  in  various  ways 
from  otlier  words,  chietly  from  .erhN,  .Ijeelives,  and  otlier  nouns.  The 
l»rineipal  classes  of  deri\atives  are  as  follows: 

1.  Nouns  of  the  iiin(nnnrnt  are  formed  from  active  verbs  hy  prefixin<j- 
'i;'  as,  yunidn.  fa  p/oiiffli,  iyumdu,  n  ploiif/h  .-  kasdeea,  fo  .S7VJ/,  "ieasde^e,  u 
irrdfir  .-  kaliiijta,  to  nihr  or  svnv'/*,  iealiiijte.  <i  nihr  ov  htnohi  These  again  are 
frequently  coniijonnded  with  other  nouns.     (See  §  (58.) 

2.  Nouns  of  tlu'  prrsitit  or  o<iriit  are  formed  from  active  verl)s  by  pre- 
fixing 'wa;'  lis,  ihaijgya,  h  dextfoi/,  WH\\un)<y\v,  (nfrsfrui/rr ;  ynw.XHte,  to  hlc.ss, 
wayawaste,  oin'  irlio  lilcs.scs,  a  hlrssfr. 

3.  Many  iib.stnict  nouns  are  formed  fnun  verbs  and  adjectives  by  pre- 
fixing 'wo;'  as,  ihaijgya,  to  (list, on,  woihaijgye,  (h'stnutioii  ,•  wayazai/,  to  he 
■sir/,;  wowayazaij,  sirhu'n.s ;  waoijsida,  tiiirciful,  wowaoijsida,  ttinr/f ;  waste, 
f/»o((,  wo  waste,  t/ooil  »e.s.s. 

4.  Some  nouns  are  formed  from  verbs  and  adjectives  by  prefixing  'o;' 
as,  waijka,  to  lir  (l(.ir)i,  owaijka,  o  ftoor  ;  apa,  to  strikr,  oape,  ti  stroke  ;  owa, 
to  mark  or  irritr,  oowii,  a  mnrh  uv  letter  of  the  alphal»et;  sni,  euld,  as  aa 
adjective,  osni,  eold,  a  noun;    maste,  hot,  omaste,  heat. 

h.  a.  'Wica,' prefixed  to  neuter  and  intransitive  verbs  and  adjectives 
sometimes  forms  of  them  abstra<'t  nouns;  as,  yazaij,  to  he  siek,  wi6iyazaij 
and  wawicayazaij,  sirkness  ,-   waste,  nood,  wicawnste,  t/oodnes.s. 

h.  It  sometimes  forms  nouns  of  the  agent;  as,  yasica,  to  speak  evil  of, 
curse,  wicayasice,  u  vurser. 

('.  Some  nouns,  by  prefixing  'wica'  or  its  contraction  '\\\(\'  liave  their 
signification  limited  to  the  human  species;  as,  wicacaijte,  the  human  heart; 
wicanape,  the  hamaii  hand  ;  wicoie,  hamatt  words;  wicohaij,  human  actions. 
We  also  liave  wicaatkuku.  a  father  or  ones  father  ;  wicahuijku,  one's  mother  ,■ 
wi(^aciijca,  one's  children. 

In  like  manner  '  ta'  (not  the  jjossessive  immouii,  but  the  generic  name  of  ruminat- 
ing animals,  and  particularly  applied  to  tlie  mooxe)  is  prettxed  to  the  names  of  various 
members  of  the  body,  and  limits  the  signitication  to  such  aiiimalsj  as,  tacaijte,  a 


1 


i 


1 


NO[INS:   DJ.V1INUTIVE8. 


41 


buffalo  or  deer'»  hurt;  tap..,  a  devr'n  hmd ;  t.u'c.i^i,  «  huffaMn  tongu, :  Uiiia,  a  devr'n 
Hktii ;  tiu'cs.Ii,  till-  'hois  di-  tuichi-^  (»f  tlu«  prairie. 

Wlu'ii  U>  su.li  iiouiiM  is  prerixud  'wii'  (ti„iii  ualiai,k8i.'a,  /.  /,,-,).  th.-jr  HJiji.in 
c-ation  18  liMiit.-a  to  tho.  h,ar  np^nvn;  ik^,  wai)a.  «  /«■«,'*  h,,i,l ;  waha.  «  /««r'ii  «*,„  • 
waNUij,  a  Ix-nr'M  din.  ' 

In  lik.'  mamuT,  ' !.,.,'  tioia  lio^aii,  „  jinh,  i>ielix.-<l  to  a  t.-w  uouiih.  limitH  tl.cir  nitf. 
niflration  t..  that  koiius;  as.  \um],y',JhhjinH;  hoask.-.  thf  h,n,vh  „„  ll„.  hn,d  of  a  Jinh 
(J.  AhstiHct  nouns    aiv  fonnod  from  aajfctivcs  l.y    pn-fixin;;   '  wii-o,' 

which  may  ho  n-anh-.l  as  < iiM.inMlcd  of  '  wini'  auc!  '*v\o;'  an  w.'Iriti',  ^/wJ, 

wu-owastf,  (joof/tir.s.s,  waoijsi(hi,  mnrifiil;   wirowaoijsida.  iiinrif. 

•  7.  rt.  Nouns  are  fornu-<|  from  vcrhs  in  the  intransitiv.-  or  ahsolute 
state  hy  sutHxino-  'pi;'  ,,,h,  w.-wa,  h  paint  or  write,  wowapi,  (///.v/  irrotr  Home- 
tliing)  .so///r/A/«//  ,r,v7^'«,  «  u-riti,,.,  or  />o/>/-;  wayawa.  /«  mioil,  wavuwupi, 
Jiyurta  or  nritlimrtic.  '  .         i  - 

6.  Any  vcrh  may  he  us.-.l  with  the  phn-ai   (MKhn-  as  a  v.-rhal    n<.un  or 
gerund,  somctinu-s  witliout,  hut  mort-  connnoidv  with,  tho  d.->init.- article ; 
as,   icazo,   h  tuhr  / /vW/7,  icazojn,  rmlit;   wa ya waste, /«  Idrss,  wavawaHtej,i 
hlvs.s,„!i:  waihaijoya,  fo  >lrsfn>,,,  waihaij^)  api,  ,lrstro,,i,„, ;  ecoij,  to  do,  eci.rj,,i 
kilj,  ilir  (luiin/  of  a  thiiij>'. 

8.  AVhen  's'a'  is  used  after  verhs,  it  denotes  frequntn,  of  urtion,  and 
gives  them  the  force  of  n..uns  of  the  person;  as,  kage  s'a,  «  maker;  edoijpi 
sa,  (/w;»iy  yakoijpi  s'a,  <//rc//<'/-,s. 

Dminuth'tH. 

§  63.  '  Daij '  or  'na'  is  suffixed  to  nouns,  pronouns,  adjectives,  and  verbs, 
and  has  sometimes  a  diminutive  and  sometimes  a  restrictive  signiHcution. 

1.  SufHxed  to  ,i„uns,  'ihnj'  is  j-enerallv  dimimitiv,-;  as.  nide,  lak,- 
mdedaij,  httir  hkr ;  wakpa,  rivn;  wakpadaij,  litth  rior  or  rini/H  .-  apa,  ,o,J, 
apadaij,  <i  small  part. 

•2.  Some  nouns  now  appear  only  with  the  (Hmimitive  en.hng.  althougli 
tJiey  may  iormeriy  hav.-  heen  used  without  it:  as,  hoksidaij,  ho>, ,-  suijhpa- 
dar),  little  doi/,  jtappi/  ,•  suij;iidaij,  Jo.e. 

3.  Nouns  endino.  with  this  dinmiutive  take  tiie  plural  tenninaticm  be- 
torethe  daij;   as,  lu.ksidaij,  Imi),  hoksipidaij,  ho/f.s. 

^  4.  Some  noims  endinj.  in  Mia,'  when  they  take  the  plural  f<»rm,  clian-e 
'na    into   'daij:'  as,  wiciijyaijna,  fjirl,  wiciijyaijpifhuj,  /////.s  .-   wanistiijna,"./ 
Jeir,  ])lur.  wanistnjpidaij.     In  some  cases  '  daij '  is  us.-d  onlv  in  the  plural 
form;   as,  tonana,  a  fe/e,  j)lur.  toiianaijpidaij. 

The  ll,aijkt..ijwau  an.l  Sisitoywaij  ...nnnonly  use  •  i.a.-  an.l  the  Tit:„j«an  ' la  '  in 
stead  ot  'Uaij,  lor  the  diuuuutive  eiidiutr;  as,  hoksiua  and  hoksila.  for  h..ksidau.' 


42 


DAKOTA  <il(AMMAl(.  TKXTH,  ANF>  KTIINCXiUAIMIY. 


§  04.  1.  'Daij'  Ih  oCN'II  J4MiM'<l  to  adjertivHK  uiui  v«m'I)k,  tin  tlm  IiiHt  prin- 
cipal word  in  the  i-Ihiimi*,  ultlioii)fli  it  properly  l)««lon)rH  to  tlit'  noun;  uh, 
siiktuijkii  waij  wiiMt(t-(laij  (//«/■«/'  a  fftHnf-littli),  a  tfooil  littlr  liorsf,  not  n  Imrsr  ti 
littli'  fftHid  :  niriijkiii  rcvf-flaij  (Hiif-Moii  <  rirH-l'iHlr),  flu/  liftlr  sun  crirs. 

2.  VVIh!!!  um«'<I  with  n  tranMitiv«'  vcrh,  '<hiij'  may  hclonir  (MthiM-  to  tht^ 
rtubjcct  or  th«'  ol)j«««'t  of  th«'  verli;  an,  nirtuijka  Htiijka  kikttMlaij  (lliif-lmitln'r 
(lot/  hlH-killftl-littlr'),  thif  liltlr  hrofhtr  killnl  liin  ihtjf,  or  /////  hrotlirr  liillnl  his  Utile 

llOff. 

(lentler. 

§  05.  1.  (}<'n»l<'r  in  minu^tinu'ri  diHtin^uiHhcd  liy  diffcront  nuniuH  for  tho 
mas(Milin«'  and  fcniinini-;  an,  winiiita,  man,  winohiiji-a,  iroimiii  ,-  tataijka,  hiif- 
falii  hull,  pto,  hnff'tilo  tow;  lufhaka,  ///'•  /««//'  '•//•,  npaij,  flic  futialc  elk. 

2.  Kut  nion;  «-ointnonly  the  rliMtintrtion  iH  niadi;  by  moans  of  adjuctives. 
'\Vi(''a'  and  'wiijyay'  denote  the  male  and  female  of  the  hinum  sprrivN; 
as,  liokiniyokopa  wira,  a  mair  rhihl,  hokMiyok*'!"^  wiijyaij,  a  fniKilc  cliiltl. 
'Mdoka'  and  '  wiye' diHtin^uiHli  the  wex  of  (inimnls  ;  as,  tamdoka,  a  hiick  ; 
tawiyedaij,  ti  ilor,  the  'daij'  hein^  diminutive.  These  \v«trds,  however,  are 
often  written  separately  :  as,  pa^oijta  mdoka,  a  ilmkv  ;  icitkadaij  wiye,  a  hen 
hUil.  In  some  instanees  eontraetion  tak<!S  place;  as,  suij<;  mdoka,  a  horse; 
.iuijff  wiye,  (I  niair,  from  suijka. 

3.  Proper  names  of  fenudes  of  the  human  species  irequently  have 
'wii),'  an  al)hreviation  of  'wiijyaij,'  ./m«//',  for  their  termination;  as, 
Totidutawiij  (^  Wontnit  of  ht-r  rrtl  homr) ;  Wakaijkazuziiwiij  (FriiKtlr  spirit  that 
paifs  (Ichts).  Sometimes  the  diminutive  'wiijna'  is  used  for  'wiij;'  as, 
Mahpiwiijna  (Cloii/I  irowan). 

Number. 

§  60.  T«»  n(»uns  belonjf  two  nurrdx^rs,  the  sini/nlar  and  plural. 

1.  The  plural  of  animate  objects  is  denoted  by  tlu^  termination  'pi,' 
which  is  attached  either  to  the  noun  itself;  as,  suijka,  a  dot/,  suijkapi,  doi/s ; 
or,  as  is  more  commonly  the  case,  to  the  adjective  or  verb  which  follows  it 
in  the  same  phrases ;  sis,  sutjka  ksapapi,  irisc,  do/fs  ;  suijka  ecoijjji,  dof/s  did  it. 

2.  {a)  Names  of  inanimate  objects  sehhtm  tak<;  the  jdural  termination, 
oven  when  used  with  a  plural  meaning';  as,  caij,  a  tree  in-  trees  ;  maga,  <i 
field  i)Y  fields. 

(I))  On  the  other  haiul,  some  nouns  formed  from  verbs  by  adding  the 
plural  termination  'pi'  (j  02.  7.  a.)  are  used  with  a  singular  as  well  as  a 
plural  meaning;  as,  tipi,  a  house  or  houses;  wowapi,  a  hook  or  honks. 


i 


I 


'  MssrjmM>jm-jm^-  «t 


NOUNM:   TASK,  l'()HHEH.Sl(»>f. 


48 


- 


§  (11.    Diikof,.  iKMiMs  limy  h<.  Hiii.l  tn  Ii,iv<.  t\v..   principul  ...ihch.  tin-    s,,!,. 
Jn'tlrr  mill  oh/fdirr.' 

'I'hc  siilijoctiv..  iiikI   ,.l)j,„.tiv(.  rascM  an-   iisimllv  kiuiwi.   l.v  tli..  |.l,i,-(. 
wliirli  tli(^y  occupy  in  the  H»Mit.,iU'o.      When   two  iioiins  arc   used,  the  one 

the  8ul,j,.ct  an.l    th.-   other   tl I,je<-t  of  the  uctioii,  the  suhject   is  phiced 

hrst,  the  ohject  lu-xt,  an.l  the  verl.  hiMt ;  as.  « icasta  wa.j  wowapi  waij  k,vm 
{man  n  hook  a  mail,),  a  man  m<ulr  a  hook ;  Dawi.l  Sopiva  NvaHtcdaka  (y>«nV/ 
.SV""  lorrs),  Ihwid  loirs  Sophia;  Dakota  Hesdeku  wicaktepi  (Dakota  lox- 
haha,,  lhnti-thrii-kill,',l),  (hr  Dakolas  kilh',1  flir  For  fmlimt.s. 

Wlicii,  ti„i„  s„„„.  coiisiih-ration,  it  in  manifest  wliicli  must  be  rl.o  nomiuiUivc  the 
ananKeiMcnl  may  l.c  dillncnt ;  as,  wicusta  Wakautaijka  kuua  ,»/«.  (M  „m,h)  \l,.,l 
madr  mini.  ' 

As  this  .listincti..!!  or .asH  is  ratlier  syiita.ti.al  tl.aii  ..|ym..l..Ki.al,  ««..  tintlicr  in 
ill©  Myiittix, 

lUtHHeHHhm, 

^  0«.  'I'he  rehition  of  two  nouns  to  eac.li  other,  »^  imssrssor  m\A possessed 
i«  sonietiincs  inch-.-ate.!  hy  phicinj.'  thcni  in  juxtaposition,  the  name  of  the' 
I)08«eHHor  coniing  Hrst ;  as,  Nvahuke/a  ihupa,  spra,-han,llr :  tipi  tixopa,  hoasr- 
door;   wicasta  oie,  mati\s  ivmil. 

Sometimes  the  lirst  noun  sntters  eontnietion;  as,  maHciijea,  .  ,,„w/«^,  for  ma*rt 
eiijea  (ijoohv  cIiiIiI);  ttmVuyMnuUx,  a  plo„,,li,  f„r  nia^va  iyanMJu  ( fi,Mi>l,„a,h);  n.ailuHi 
hiijte,  a  rake,  tor  niaf>a  icahiijte  (jUH-inki). 

§  (!!l.  Hut  the  rehition  is  pointed  out  more  detinitclv  l.v  addinj.'  to  the 
hwt  term  a  possessive  pronoun,  either  separate  or  incorporated. 

1.  Sometimes  the  pronouns  '  tawa  '  and  'tawapi'are  used  after  the 
second  noun;  as,  tataijka  woyute  tawa  (hafalo  food  A/.s),  haffalo'.s  food ■ 
w<,yute  suktauka  tawapi  (food  l,o,sr  thi-hs),  horses^  f„od ;  wicasta^■ata„i  tini 
tiiwii  (vlihf  lioiuse /lis),  III,' cliief'.s  hoa.sr.  ' 

2.  00  Hut  fivnerally  the  possessiv.'  i.ronouns  are  preHxed  to  the  name 
otthe  tlnno-  possessed;  as,  tata.jka  tawote  (/>/<M'  Ins-food),  h,i(falo\s  food  ■ 
Dawid  taaijpetii  (Dariil  lii.s-dai/),  fhr  daif.s  of  Darid. 

Somi^imes  'ti'  is  preHxe.l  instead  of  -ta;'  a.s.   waijiiiykpe,  an  arroic;   Dawid 

NoniLs  eomme.MiiiR  witli  'i'  or  '«'  pre.ix  't'  only;  a«,  ipahi.j.  i,  ,,illo,r;  Hake 
tmh'')^  Hake^.  pillow;  osyu,m,  abed;  Haki- UmU,y.e,  Hake's  h!^ 

Abstract  nouns  which  eommence  witli  >  wo'  drop  the  '  w '  and  i.relix  >  t  ■ '  .s   wo 
waste,  gooilnesx;  Wakaijtaijka  towaste,  Ooirx  ijoodnexx.     (See  4  L'.i,  2.  h.)         '    "  ' 

'A.  L.Kigga  thinks  a  better  arran«e..u.nt  wo„l,l  i„cl„.U.  th„  <jeni,i,-e  .a^e  with  th.  .„hjnii,7^^ 

objtctor.     ll,e  nil...,!  iM.sitio.i  would  th.M.  I.„:  A  m.un  in  tl..-  K.-uitiv.,  raH .alilVin o 

place.!  helo...  ,l,e  n..un  it  .lualiUes.     See  *  68  '         *     '^  '»'><'tlie.n,>ua  .h 


44 


DAKOTA  (iKAMMAK.  T'JXIVS,  AND  ETHNOGKAPHY. 


(h)  NoiiiiK  cxpreKsiiifj  iclatioiiHlii]*  fonn  tlieir  genitive  by  means  of  the 
suffix  pronouns  '  ku,'  'ru,'  'tku;'  nn,sui)k»,ifoun(fer  brother,  Dawid  suqkaku, 
f)avi(Vs  youitjier  hrofhrr:  ('iijye,  fhi'  elder  brother  of  a  man,  Tomaa  (Ifiijcu, 
Thmima^s  eider  brother;  «'iijksi,  a  dnuffhfer,  wit-asta  riyksitku,  /wflw's  (laughter. 

Proper  i>nd  Fninily  Xntne*.^ 

§  70.  The  j)roper  names  of  the  Dakotas  are  w(»rds,  simple  and  com- 
pounded, which  are  in  (ommon  use  in  the  hmguage.  They  are  usually 
given  to  children  by  the  father,  gi-andfather,  or  some  other  influential  rela- 
tive. When  young  men  have  distinguished  themselves  in  battle,  they  fre- 
quently take  to  themselves  new  names,  as  the  names  of  distinguished  an- 
cestors of  warriid's  now  dead.  The  sou  of  a  chief,  when  he  comes  to  the 
chieftainship,  generally  takes  the  name  of  his  father  or  grandfather;  so  that 
the  same  names,  as  in  other  more  powerful  dynasties,  are  handed  down 
along  the  royal  lines. 

1.  («)  Dakota  proper  names  s(»metimes  consist  of  a  single  noun;  as, 
Mahpiya,  Cloud;  Hoksidai;,  Bo//;  VVamdenida,  Orphan;  Wowa^iqyai), 
Faith. 

(b)  Sometimes  thev  consist  of  a  single  adjective;  as,  Sakpe,  (Six)  Lit- 
tle-six, the  chief  at  Prairieville. 

2.  (rt)  Hut  more  fre(piently  they  are  composed  of  a  noun  and  adjec- 
tive; as  Istahba  (eyes-sleepij),  Sleepy-eyes;  Tataijka-hayska  (buffalo-long). 
Long  buffalo;  Matohota,  Grizzly-bear ;  Wamdi-duta,  Scarlet- eagle;  Mato- 
tamaheca,  Lfun-bear ;  yiiiza.\'u>tn,  Orey-irou ;  ^la'AH-^'ii,  Sounding-metal;  Wa- 
paha-sa,  Hed-ffig-staff,  called  iKtw  Wabasha u: 

(J>)  Sometimes  thev  are  foniied  of  two  nouns;  as,  Mahpiya-wicasta, 
('loud-)uan ;  I'ezihuta-wicasta,  Medicine-man ;  Ite-wakiijyaij,  Thunder-face. 

3.  Sometimes  a  possessive  pronoun  is  prelixed ;  as,  Ta-makoce,  His 
country;  Ta-]»cta-taijka,  IHs-great-Jire ;  'l\i-o\ate-duta,  His-red-people. 

4.  {a)  Sometimes  thev  consist  of  verl)s  in  the  intransitive  form,  which 
may  be  rendered  by  nouns;  as,  Wakute,  Shooter:  Wana])eya,  One-who- 
eau.se.s-flight. 

(l>)  Sometimes  thev  are  compounded  of  a  noun  and  verb;  as,  Akidita- 
naziij,  Standing-soldier  or  Sentinel :  Tataijka-naziij,  Standing-buffalo ;  Ma- 
hpiya-mani,  Walking-cloud  ;  Waijmdi-okiya,  One-who-talks-with-the-eagle  ; 
Mahpiya-lulinape,  Cloud-that-appears-again. 

'  A  claHKitication  of  jienuiual  iiauieH  cif  tlie  Onialiu,  I'onkii,  Kiuikh,  Osr.ge,  Iowa,  Oto,  nml  Missouri 
triheit  will  lie  foiiiiil  (iii  i(|>,  Sitlt-IfifJ.  I'ror.  A.  .V.  A.  .S..  xxxiv,  1885.  See  also  "ludiau  personal  uaiues," 
pp.  l!63-268,  Amer.  AutLropologUt,  July,  18WJ.— J.  O.  D. 


ADJECTIVES. 


45 


(c)  Sometimes  they  are  formed  of  two  verbs ;  as,  Ii} yaqg-mani,  One- 
who-walks-runninf/.  In  some  instance  a  preposition  is  priefixed  ;  as,  Ana- 
warjg-mani,  One-who-walks-as-he-ffallops-on. 

§  71.  The  names  of  the  women  are  formed  in  the  same  way,  but  gen- 
erally have  'wii)'  or  'wirjna,' ./mrt/c,  added;  as,  Aijpetu-sapa-wiij,  i?/acit- 
day-woman ;  Mahpi-wiijna,  Cloiid-ivoman. 

§  72.  The  Dakotas  luive  no  family  or  surnames.  Hut  the  children  of 
a  family  have  particular  names  which  belonp-  to  them,  in  the  order  of  their 
birth,  up  to  the  fifth  child.  These  names  are,  for  l»oys,  Oaske,  HepAij, 
Hepf,  Cataij,  and  Hakt^.  Foi-  girl.s  they  are,  Winrnia,  Hajjaij,  Ilapistiqna, 
Warjske,  and  Wihake.  Thus  the  iirst  child,  if  a  Ix.y,  i.s  called  Caskc,  if  a 
girl,  Win()na ;  the  second,  if  a  boy,  is  called  Hepaij,  and  if  a  girl,  ITapaij, 
etc.  If  there  are  more  than  five  ciiildren  in  the  family,  the  others  have  no 
names  oi'  thio  kind.  Several  of  these  names  are  not  used  by  the  Titoijwaij 
a,;id  Ihaijktoijwaij. 

§  73.  The  names  of  certain  family  relations,  both  i..ale  and  female,  are 
presented  in  the  following  table  : 


A  Man's. 

A  IVoman'K 

elder  l)rotber 

(•ii)y^ 

timdi') 

elder  sister 

tatjk*; 

eui) 

younger  brother 

miijkd 

RUIjkll 

yiiniij{cr  sister 

taijksf 

taijkd 

male  cousin 

tahiiijsi 

lc(<si 

female  cousin 

haqk^Ni 

i((<pai)si 

Iirotlier-in-law 

tah.li) 

M(f 

sister-in-law 

}iai)kii 

ii'fXiat) 

The  other  relatitms,  as,  father,  mother,  uncle,  aunt,  fjTandfather,  grand- 
mother, etc.,  are  designated,  both  by  men  and  women,  by  the  same  names. 


AlMIiCTIVES. 

§74.  1.  Most  adjectives  ill  Dakota  may  be  considered  as  primitive ;  as, 
ska,  tvhitc,  tai}ka,  hof/r,  waste,  f/ood. 

2.  A  few  are  fonned  from  verbs  by  prefixing  'wa:'  as,  oij.sida,  to  have 
mercy  on  one,  waoijsida,  merciful;  caijt-kiya,  to  h.re,  wacaijtkiya,  benevolent. 

§  lU.  Final  '  a  '  <»r  '  aij '  of  many  adjectives  is  changed  into  '  e '  when  fol- 
lowed by  certain  particles,  as,  hiijca,  do,  kiij  or  ciij,  etc.:  siC-a,  had,  sice 
hir)6i,  very  had;  wicasta  sice  ciij,  the  had  man. 


4fi 


DAKOTA  GRAMI\rAR,  TEXTS.  AND  ETHNOGKAPHY. 


Nr.MBEl?. 

§  76.  Adjectives  have  three  Duinbers,  the  sim/ulur,  diml,  mxA  plnml 

§  77.  The  dual  is  formed  from  tlie  singuhir  bv  prefi.xing  or  iiiseiting 
'ui).'  tlie  pronoun  of  the  first  person  plural;  as,  ksai)a,  wisr ;  wieasta  uijksapa, 
we  tiro  irise  m-i/:  waoijsida,  merciful;  waoijsiuijda,  we  two  merciful  ones. 

§  78.  1.  The  plural  is  h.rmed  by  the  addition  of  '  pi '  to  the  singular; 
as,  wasto,  ffood ;  wieasta  wa.stepi,  f/ood  men. 

2.  Another  form  of  the  plural  which  tmiuentlv  (..-eurs,  especially  in 
connection  with  animals  and  inanimate  ..bjects,  is  made  b\  a  reduplication 
ot  one  of  the  syllables. 

(rt)  Sometimes  the  iir.st  syllable  reduplicates;  as,  k.sapa,  wi.se,  plur., 
ksaksa))a;   taijka, //>rr//,  plur.  taijktaijka. 

(I>)  In  some  cases  the  last  syllable  reduplicates;  as,  waste,  f,ood,  plur., 
waste.ste. 

(c)  An.l  sometimes  a  middle  syllable  is  reduplicated;  as,  taijkiijvaij, 
great  t)r  large,  plur.,  taijkiijkiijyaij. 


<"OMl'AIUSON. 

s^  79.  Adjectives  are  not  inflected  to  denote  degrees  of  comparison,  but 
are  increased  or  diminished  in  signification  by  means' of  adverlis. 

1.  (a)  What  may  be  called  the  com/Htratirr  degree  is  tbrmed  by  saijpa, 
more:  as.  \vaste,  good,  saijpa  waste,  more  good  or  Iwffrr.  When  tile  name  of 
the  person  or  thing,  with  uiiich  the  comparison  is  made,  immediately  pre- 
(•edes,  the  preposition  '  i  '  is  employed  to  indicate  the  relation,  and  is  pre- 
fixed to  .saijpa;  as,  \vica.4ta  kiij  de  i.saijpa  waste,  ///As-  mai>  is  better  thou  that. 
Sometinies  'sam  iyeya,'  which  may  l)e  translated  more  advanced,  is  used; 
as,  sam  iyeya  waste,  more  aifranced  good  or  heffer. 

It  is  (lillicull  t..  translate  'iyeya'  in  this  .•onnction.  I.ut  it  seems  f.  convev  the 
idea  <it  imsniiifi  mi  than  one  defi'ree  to  another. 

(h)  Often.  t(M),  comparison  is  made  i)y  .saying  that  <.ne  is  g(.,,d  and 
another  is  bad;  a«,  de  sica,  he  waste,  this  is  'had,  that  is  ,,ood,  I  ^.  find  is 
hetter  than  this. 

(r)  To  diminish  the  signification  of  adjectives,  kitaijna  '  is  often  used; 
as,  taijka.  largr,  kitaijna  taijka,  somewhat  largr,  that  is,  not  rerg  largr. 

■2.  What  may  be  called  the  siijwi/atire  (h'gree  is  formed  by  the  use  of 
'nina,'  '  hiijca,'  and  'iyotaij;'  as,  uina  waste,  or  waste  hiijca,  verg  ijood,- 
i3'otaij  waste,  best- 


NUMERAL  ADJECTIVES— CAKDINALS. 


47 


NUMEUAI,    AlUKCTIVKS. 

CarifitialH. 
§  80.  Tlie  cardinal  miinerals  are  as  follows : 


waijra,  waijzi,  or  waijzidaij,  one. 

iioijiia,  tiro. 

yamiii,  three. 

topa,  four. 

zaptaij,  fire. 

■^akpe,  sir. 

sakowiij,  seven. 

Aahdogaij,  eight. 

napc'iijwaijka,  nitie. 


wikc'-eniiia, 
wikc'cmiia  noiji»a, 
wikremna  yaniiii, 
wiki'-eiima  topa, 
opawiijge, 
<)pawiiji><'  iioijpa, 
kektopawiijjVe,' 
woyawa  taijka, 


ten. 
Iirenty 
thirty, 
forty, 
a  hundreil. 
tiro  hundred. 
(I  thoiisiind. 
the  great  count, 

or  a  million. 


1.  The  numbers  from  eleven  to  eiffhtecMi  inclusive,  are  formed  in  two 
ways: 

(a)  By  ake,  af/aiii;  as,  ake  waijzidiiij,  eleven;  ake  noijpa,  twelve:  ake 
yannii,  thirteen,  etc.  Written  in  full,  these  would  be  wikcemna  ak<-  wayzi- 
dai),  ten  uffain  one ;  wikcemna  ake  noijpa,  ten  ogam  tn-o,  etc. 

In  countiuu:,  the  Dakotiis  use,  their  tiiigcrs,  beiidint'  them  down  as  they  juiss  on, 
until  they  reach  ten.  They  then  turn  down  a  little  tinger,  to  remind  them  that  one 
ten  is  laid  away,  and  (tonimence  again.  When  the  second  ten  is  (counted,  another 
tinger  goes  down,  and  so  on. 

(I))  By  saijpa,  more;  as,  wikcenma  saqpa  waijzidaij,  ten  more  one, 
(10+1)  or  eleven;  wikcenma  saijpa  topa  (10  +  4),  fourteen;  wikcemna 
saijpa  salido;i'aij  (10 +  S),  eufhteen. 

2.  Nineteen  in  formed  by  uijma,  tlie  other ;  as,  uijma  napciijwaqka,  the 
other  nine. 

3.  (a)  Wikcemna  noijjja  is  (10  X -')  t.venty,  and  so  with  thirtif,  forfi/, 
etc.  The  munbers  between  these  are  formed  in  tlie  same  wav  as  between 
eleven  and  eit/hteen  ;  as,  wikcemna  noij|)a  saijpa  waijzidaij,  or,  wikcemna 
noijpa  ake  waqzidaij  (10  X-*  +  1),  f/rrnti)-onr ;  wikcenma  noijpa  saijpa  nap- 
ciijwaijka  (lOX'-'  +  iO-  tirrnfi/-nine ;  wikcemna  yamni  saijpa  t«»pa,  (10X3 
+  4),  thirfjf-fonr;  wikcenma  zaptaij  saijpa  napciijwaijka  (10  X  •')  +  !•)-  fifhl' 
nine.  Overrwc  //»«f/ra/,  numbers  are  still  formed  in  the  same  way:  as, 
opawiijge  saijpa  wikcemna  sakpe  saijpa  .sakowiij  (100  +  [lo  x  (i]  +  7),  one 
hundred  and  sijtij-.serrn  :  kektopawiij<ie  noijpa  .saijjia  opawiij^e  zajitaij  saijpa 
wikcemna  yamni  saijpa  .4akpe  ([1000  X  2]  +  [100  X  ->]  +  [10  X  3]  +  6), 
two  thoumnd  five  hundred  and  fhirti/six. 


'Also  ki)ktoi)iiwit))Ve. 


48 


DAKOTA  GEAMMAR.  TE  :TS,  AND  ETHNOGKAPHY. 


{!))  Tlw  uumhers  between  iwentji  and  flihiij,  thirty  iind  fnrtji,  cic,  are 
occasionallv  exjx'e.ssed  hy  placin<>-  an  (tidinal  beton^  \\w  cardinal,  wliich  de- 
notes tliat  it  is  so  Diany  in  such  a  ten :  as,  iyanuii  ti>\y,\,foiir  of  the  third  (ten), 
i.  c,  ticnity-foiir;  \h>\)»  yanini,  thrrc  of  the  fourth  (ten),  i.  c,  thirty-thnr. 

It  is  an  iiiterestinfi'stuilv  to  analyze  these  numerals.  It  has  been  stated 
above,  that  the  Dakota,  in  coniuion  witli  all  Indians,  it  is  believed,  are  in 
the  habit  of  iisinji'  the  hands  in  countin",.  It  might  l)e  supposed  then  tliat 
tlie  nanu's  indicating  nund)ers  would  be  drawn  largely  from  the  luviui. 
The  following  derivations  and  explauatioiis,  it  is  l)elie\ed,  will  be  found  in 
the  mai.i  reliable. 

1.  Waijca,  etc.  from  wan!  iuterjectiim — calling  attention — perhaps,  at 
the  same  time,  holdiny  iiji  a  Jiiiyrr. 

2.  Xoijpa,  from  en  aoijpa,  /"  l>i'nd  down  on,  or  place  nil,  as  the  second 
Hnger  is  laid  down  over  the  small  one;  or  perhaps  of  nape  oijpa,  na])e 
being  used  for  Jiiiyrr  as  well  as  hand.  The  Ponka  and  Oniaha  is  naijba, 
and  the  Winnabago  nuijp.' 

3.  Yamni,  from  nmi  (roof)  signifying  either  turniny  orcr  or  Iny'niy  up; 
the  'va'  ]  "rhaps  indicating  that  it  is  donc^  with  the  mouth.      (See  ^x  Mf) 

It  is  sufjgestt'd,  as  ii  fmtluT  solution  of  yaiuni,  rliat  tlic  'imii'  may  be  an  olrl 
root,  meaiiiu};-  lixjelhir  ov  fair  toijethei-,  as  we  have  it  in  tlie  rediiplicatt'  amninnii.  cfi., 
mh.i  amnimui,  to  Hpriulilc  irater  upon.     Tlie  I'oiika  and  Oniaha  isdha-odhiij.- 

4.  Topa,  from  o[r,\,  t(,  filtoie ;  (perhaps  ti,  a  house,  and  o\r,y,  follow  .with) 
as  we  sav,  'in  the  same  box,'  with  the  rest.  The  three  have  banded 
together  and  made  a  'ti'  or  'ti(hnj,'  as  we  would  say  a  family,  and  the 
fourth  joins  them.     The  I'onka  and  Omaha  is  duba. 

5.  Za]>taij,  from  za,  (root)  holdiiiy  (oi-  jierhaps  whole,  as  in  zani),  and 
ptaijyaij  or  jjtava,  lofiether.  In  this  case  the  thumb  is  bent  down  over  the 
fingers  of  the  hand,  and  holds  thmi  foyethe' 

6.  Sakjx',  from  sake,  nail,  and  kpa  o  kpe,  (root)  losfiny  as  some  kinds 
of  fotid  which  go  a  good  ways,  or  Jillea,  as  a  plump  grain.  This  is  the 
second  tlnunb,  ami  the  reference  may  be  to  the  other  hand  being  roinpli  "d. 
Possil)l\  from  the  idea  of  bending  down  as  in  nakpa,  the  ear. 

7.  Sakowiij,  from  sid<e,  iiaii  and  owiij,  jjerhaps  from  owinga,  to  hend 
down  ;  but  possiblv  from  oiij,  to  irear,  as  jewelry,  this  being  the  fore  finger 
of  the  sec<tnd  haml :   that  is,  the  riiiy  fini'er. 

'  Two  takes  the  form  ifa"ba  (iih»q-1ia)  In  the  Oiuaba  iiarac  -Haxe  (|!a"ba,  Two  Crows  anil  de<;a"ba, 
Kcvcn  (4-;i?).  '/"ico  in  Winnobugo  is  esprcssod  variously,  even  l).v  the  Name  speaker.  Thus,  we  find 
noijj),  noi)i>a,  iioi)i)i,  and  nut||i. — .).  O.  I' 

tfa-lii'i"  in  tin'  notation  of  the  lini'  ni  of  i:ilnii)hig.\  — .).  O.  1>. 


DERIVATIONS  OF  NLMEKAL  AD.IKCTIVKS. 


49 


H.  hah(!;.^raij,  from  sake,  ww/V  prolnibly,  and  hdc.jiaij,  jx.ssessivt^  <.fv»oaij, 
to  optn ;  hut  perhipH  it  is  o,Vfi,j  or  ojie,  to  cover,  to  wmr ;  the  naii  covers 
itselj.     Two  finge'-s  now  cover  thj  thunil).' 

!».  Xapcirjwaijka,  from  nape,  hawt,  (-istiijiia,  small,  and  waijka,  lies— 
hand-smaU-Ues ;  that  is,  the  remainder  of  the  hand  is  very  small,  or  perhaps, 
the  hand  now  lies  in  ;i  small  compass. 

E!i  Abraham  explains  'iiapciijwaijka'  as  lioiii  i.aiK'npi..  All  linqeri,  arc  napnipc, 
in  the  oriKinal  sense;  that  is  they  are  nutrroir  honrs  or  thv  haml.  X<nv  this  liii-cr  of 
the  second  hand  lies  down  alone.  Two  fin«:eis  have  covered  th<!  thund)  and  thFs  lias 
to  take  a  bed  by  itself.     Uath.-r  iln;  (in-er  lies  in  the  napeoka,  insiih'  „f  the  lmn,l. 

10.  Wikcemna,  from  wikce  or  ikce,  rowiiwit,  and  mnavaij,  (/dflirriiK/,  or 
from  nma,  to  rip,  that  is  let  loose.  It  woul.l  then  mean  citlier  that  the  com- 
mon  or  first  f/atherinf/  of  the  hands  was  conipleteil,  or  that  being  completed, 
the  whole  are  loosed,  and  the  ten  thrown  up,  as  is  ttieir  custom;  the  hands 
ill  the  common  position. 

10(».  Opawiijge,  fjom  pawiij^a,  to  l,e)ul  ,lo/rn  with  the  haml.  the  pre- 
Hxed  '(.'  indicating  i;^'r/;r///r.s-  (,r  ronmlnlness ;  that  is,  the  i)rocess  has 
been  gone  (»ver  as  many  times  as  there  are  fingers  and  thumbs. 

1000.  Kektopawiijge  «r  k(»ktoi)a\viijge,  from  op.nviijgc  „iid  ake  or 
kokta,  meaning  fv/"''' or  «/.so.  This  w.add  indicate  that  the  hi(Hilre,l  \vm\ 
been  counted  over  as  many  times  as  there  are  Iiand  digits.- 

§  SI.  Numeral  adjectives  by  reduplicating  a  syllable  e.Kpre.ss  the  idea 
ot  two  and  two  or  hji  twos,  three  ,n>d  three  ..r  b/i  threes,  etc.;  as,  nonuioijpa,  />// 
twos;  ytxmmmm,  bji  threes ;  toptopa.  /y// >«/•*•,  etc. 

(1)  Waij/.ikzi,  the  reduplicate  of  waij/i,  pio].erly  means  hii  ones,  hut  is  used  to 
signify  a  fen: 

(-')  Noijpa  and  topa  are  oft ontraeted  int.*  noni  and  toni,  and  are  f-eneiallv 

reduplicated  HI  this  form ;  na,  wtmiumi,  by  f iros ;  Uuutoiu.  In/ fours. 

(ji)  Yaniiii,  zaptaij,  .sakowiij,  and  wikreinua,  ledni.licate  tin-  last  syllable;  as 
yaninimni,  zaptaiji)taij,  .sakowiijwii,,  and  wik.'eninainna.  The  same  is  tnieof  opawin^vj 
and  kektopawiijge;  as,  opawiijpejVe,  hji  hnndriih. 

(4)  Napeiijwaijka  and  .sahdojVaij  iedupli<ate  a  middle  svUable.  as  napeinwan- 
waijka,  by  nines,  sahdohdotraij.  by  eujlitn. 

§  S2.  Waijca,  noijpa,  yamni,  etc.,  iiic  also  used  for  once,  twice,  thrice, 
etc.     Noijpa  iioijiia  hecen  topa.  twice  two  so  four,  that  is,  twice  two  arc  four. 


iriiifi,  ((  KhmUi :  Imt  not  :ib  a 


'The  author  gives,  in  the  Dietiimarv,  oitaii  aiul  »"..    ,/„//„, 
verb.— f.  O.  D.  „  . 

^Can  there  lu,  a  Hatisfa.tor.-  a»aly«i«  of  th-  Lakoia  n,., aU  « ith,m.  .-,  Cull  ,„u.pans.,n  with 

those  of  the  cognate  taii),niajr..8  „f  the  .Sionaii  family  ?     I  think  not.-,!.  ()   I) 
71(>5— VOL  IX 4 


50 


DAKOTA  GHAMMAIJ,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOCRAi'UV. 


Ami  'akilidc'  is  soiiu'times  lused  tor  this  pufpose:  ms,  iioijpii  Jikilidc  uoijpa, 
two  times  two. 

§  S;{.  1.  '  Diiij '  (ir  '  iiii,'  siilHxcd  to  mnnefiil  iKljcctivcs,  is  rcstri'-tivc;  as, 
yainni,  tlirrr,  yiiiiiniuii,  diiI//  three;  zaptaij,  .//r^'.  zaptaijna,  onli/^fire. 

2.  Witli  monosyllabic  words  '  iia '  is  doul)l('d;  as,  noiu,  tivo,  u(»miiana, 
onlif  two;  Unn,foi(r,  tomuaua,  oulji  Jonr ;  liuijl'i,  a  part,  liuijl'maiia,  onlij  a  part. 

Ordinals. 

§  S4.  1.  Tiic  ordinal  numbers,  after  tokalieya,  .//V.s7,  are  formed  from 
cardinals  l)y  prefixing-  '  i,'  '  ici,'  and  'wici;'  as,  inoijpa,  icinoijj)a,  and  wici- 
noijpa,  nevoiid ;  iyamni,  iiMvamni,  and  wiciyauuii,  third;  itopa,  icitopa,  and 
wicitopa,  fourth  :  iwikcenuia,  tetith,  etc. 

"2.  In  like  manner  we  liavc^  iake  waijzi,  rterotfh  ;  iake  noijpa,  twelfth; 
iake  yanmi,  thirteenth,  etc.;  iwikcennia  noij|)a,  twentieth;  iopawiijjie,  one 
hundredth,  etc. 

§  ><;').  \Vlien  several  ninnl)ers  are  nsed  to<ietlier,  the  la.st  only  has  the 
ordinal  form,  as,  wikcenma  noijpa  saijjKi  iyamni,  tweiity-third;  opawiij^e 
saijpa  iake  noijpa,  tme  hundred  and  twelfth. 

ADVEHHS. 

§  86.  There  are  some  adverbs,  in  very  connnon  nse,  whose  derivation 
from  other  jiarts  of  speech  is  not  now  apparent,  and  which  may  therefore 
be  considered  as  primitives;  as,  eca,  when;  kuya  and  kun,  under,  lielow ; 
kitaijna,  a  little,  not  much;  nina  and  hiij«'a,  reri/ ;  ohiijni,  (dwatjs;  saijpa, 
more;  taijkan,  without,  out  of  doors;  waijna,  noir,  etc.' 

§  ST.  But  adverbs  in  Dakota  are,  for  the  most  part,  derived  from  de- 
monstrative pronoum,adjeetives,rerhs,Mu\  other  ad verhs ;  and  in  some  ii'stances 
from  other  parts  of  speech. 

1.  Xih  erbs  ire  formed  from  denion.stratire  jironouns,  by  adding  'han'  and 
'  haij,'  '  ken  '  and  '  cen,'  '  ketti '  and  'cetu,'  'en,'  'ki'  and  'kiya,'  'ci'  and  'ciya.' 

(a)  liy  a(ldin<i'  •  han  '  and  '  haij:'  as,  de,  this,  dehan,  here,  now;  he,  that; 
hehan,  there,  then;  ka,  that,  kalian  and  kahaij,  then,  there,  so  far.  The  forms 
deliaij  and  hehaij  are  u.sed  with  a  slio-lit  difference  of  si<,niification  from 
dehan  and  iiehan;  the  first  indicatinji'  place  and  the  latter  time.- 

Q))  By  addin<i'  'ken'  and  'cen;'  as,  kaken,  in  this  manner;  eca,  when; 
ecaken,  whenever,  alwaijs;  deceii,  thus;  hecen,  in  that  waij. 

'  A.  I..  KiKK-s  siifjficsts  thiit  ccii  liiis  the  l'()i<'c  ul'  irlini  (iiily  li.v  pDsitiui  .  .-iinl  lliiit  imii  hihI  e<c,  ru 
and  ('e  are  IVc(iiu'iitiitivi'  iiiirticlcs,  akin    in  lailical  ini'iining.  a!i,l  jxMliaps  in  <nii;in,  to  •  ikt','  aiiatn. 

■In  1  ho  connate  lan(;n.igi's,  lime  woiils  and  .spaco  words  are  not  fully  dillureutiated.  Thiisi  iu 
fi'etciha.  ala"  a,  liuw  lonij!  htiwfur!  iilieiif — J.  O.  L). 


ADVERBH. 


:n 


((■)  By  juUling  'ketiraiul  '^etu;'as,  kaketu,  in  that  tmmirr;  dea-tu, 
in  this  waif;  liec'etii,  ,w>,  thus. 

((I)  \W  iKkling-  'en,'  in,  in  a  tM.ntnurted  form;  as,  de,  tliis,  den,  here ; 
lie,  tliaf;  hen,  flirrr ,-  ka,  that,  hui, //ondrr;  tiiktu,  wA/cA  ."  tuktcn,  whin- f 

(c)  \i\  addinj.-  'ki'  and  'n,'  'kiya'  and  'ciya;'  as,  ka,  ///«/,  kaki  an.l 
kakiya,  tlirrc;  de,  ////«,  d(M'i  and  deciya,  lictc 

^.  Adverhs  are  formed  from  adjertivrs,  by  addinjr  >  ya; '  as,  waste,  f/oofl, 
wasteya,  well;  niva,  hail,  sieaya,  fmllif ;  taijka,  ymj^  taijkaya, //m/////,  o/r«. 
fiively. 

3.  («)  Adverbs  are  formed  from  rcrh.s,  by  addinjf  'yaij;'  as,  i\u«kiij, 
to  rejoice,  iyuskiijyari,  rejoirinf/hj,  f/lmllf, ;  taij'yaij,  well,  mny  Ix  imm  the- 
obsolete  N-erl)  'taij '  (as  they  still  nse  ataij,  (o  ret/urd,  take  rare  of);  itoijsni, 
to  tell  a  lie,  itoijsniyaij,  falsehf. 

(h)  Some  are  formed  by  addinji-  '  ya '  alone;  as,  iioka^^a,  to  tell  „ 
falsehood  about  one,  aokahya,  falsely. 

(c)  In  a  few  instances  adverbs  are  fonned  from  verbs  by  adding  •  na:' 
as,  inahni,  to  he  in  haste,  inahnina,  hastili/,  temporarily. 

4.  Ad^■erbs  are  formed  trom  other  adverhs. 

(a)  By  addinj.'  'tn;'  as,  delian,  )mw,  deliantn,  at  this  time;  hehan,  thru, 
hehantn,  at  that  time  ;  tohan,  when  ."  tohantii,  at  what  time  f 

(h)  Other  forms  are  made  by  a  Idinj.-  'ya'to  the  precedinfr;  as,  de- 
hantuya,  thus,  here;  hehantuya.  ///m' ;  de6etiiya,  .so;  toketnva,  /«  what- 
ever way. 

(c)  Others  still  are  made  by  the  fnrther  addition  of  'ken:'  as,  <h-han- 
tuyaken,  toketnyaken.  The  meaning-  appears  to  be  snbtantially  the  same 
after  the  addition  of  '  ken  '  as  before. 

(d)  Adverbs  ai-e  formed  fVoni  other  adverbs  by  addiu"-  '  \}iij : '  as, 
dehau.  mw,  here,  dehayyaij,  to  this  time  or  plaee,  so  far  ,'  tohan,  when  /  tohaij- 
yaij,  as  hmr/  as,  how  lony ."  ohiijui,  always,  ohiijnivaij,  ,/o/-  erer. 

(e)  Adverbs  are  formed  from  other  adverbs  by  addiiio.  'tkiva;'  a.s, 
kun,  heloa\  kuijtkiya,  downwards  ;  waijkan,  ahor.;  waijkaijtkiya,  upwards. 

5.     Some  adverbs  are  formed  from  nouns. 

(a)  By  prefixhijf  "a'  and  taking  the  adverbial  termination  *  ya : '  a.s, 
paha,  a  hill,  apahaya,  hill-like,  eonvexly  ;  waniea.  nonr,  awanin  an:l  awaninyai 
in  a  destroyiny  n-ay. 

(h)  By  suffixing  'ata'  or  '  yata,' etc. :  as,  he,  a  hill  ..r  rid^/e,  lievata, 
back  at  the  hill. 

Words  so  formed  may  be  called  preposUiunul  nouns.    8eo  §  <>1. 


52 


DAKOTA  (ilJAMMAK.  THXTS.  AND  KTllNOGUArilY. 


(i.  A<lv('vl)-t  arc  (lcriv<'<l  from  jirrposHioH.s. 

(a)  |{y  aildinj'-  'tit'  »»r  'tuya;'  as,  iiiahcii,  in  or  iritliin,  iiiuht'iitu  or 
iiiahetu  and  malictuya,  iiiiranllif. 

(h)  Bv  addin^^  '  wapa ; '  as.  ako,  hrifoiiil,  akowapa,  oniranl;  luahcii,  in, 
inahcnwapa,  imvanllif. 

I'HKroSITloNS. 

^^  HH.  (ft)  Wliat  arc  iiaiui'd  pn'iiositioiis  in  otlicr  laiifjiiajfcs  arc  in 
Dakota  propcrlv  i»ost-|»ositions,  a.^  tlicy./o//o/r  tlic  nouns  wliicli  they  i^ntvern. 
(See  \N  iHii.)     (ft)   l*ri'p(»siti<»ns  may  1)0  divided  into  separate  and  iiuorpurated. 

SKl'AKATE    l'Ui:iH)SITn)NS. 

§  8!).  The  separate  prepositions  in  Dakota  t'oll(»\v  tlie  nouns  wliicli  tlioy 
frovern;  as,  raij  akan  nawaziij  {inioil  iijiou  l-staml),  I  stand  iiiion  irooil ;  he 
maza  oij  ka^ajii  (that  iron  of  ix-iuaili),  that  is  iiiatic  of  iron.  The  foUowinfj 
are  the  principal  separate  preiM)siti(»ns,  viz: 


etki.Vii,  linntnlK 

etu,  tit 

kiili<la,  l>!i,  111(1  r  to 

kiri,  iritli  him.  Iter,  or  it 

iiialicii,  iritliin 

ohua,  ill 

olioinni,  aioinnl 


alma,  irith 
flkaii.  oil  or  upon 
ako,  hey o ml 
fluia,  iinionj/nt 
ckta,  (it.  to 
VII,  in 
etaijliaUj.'roiH 

Some  (pftlifst!  iirc  (initc  as  often  used  as  ddrerlix  as  prepositionfi. 


oin,  iritli  till  III 

oi),  of  (n-  from,  with,  for 

ojita,  throiKjh 

siiijpa,  liei/ond 

tai)liaij,./Vo»i 

yata,  at. 


IXCORPOUATKl)   PUPU'OHITIONS.  OK    PKKl'oslTlOXAI.    I'ARTIOLES. 

\x  !I0.  These  are  suthx«'d  to  nouns,  pretixed  to  or  inserted  into  verbs, 
and  prefixed  to  adverbs,  etc. 

yN  i»l.  The  prepositions  sufHxcd  to  nouns  are  '  ta,'  and  '  ata  '  or  'yata,' 
at  or  on;  as,  ti'ijta,  jirairie,  tiijtiita,  at  ov  on  file  prairie :  n\{\\i:\,  a  Jield,  ma;i'ata, 
at  the  Held ;  caij,  (rood  i^Y  (roods,  eaijyjita.  at  the  iroods.  'I'hc  preposition  en, 
in,  contracted,  is  suffixed  to  a  tew  nouns;  as,  ti,  (t  house,  tin,  in  the  house. 
These  formations  may  also  be  reiiarded  as  adverbs;  as,  he,  a  hill  or  rid(/e, 
hevata,  at  the  hill  or  liael:  Jroiii. 

T.  L.  liiiiii'i  suf^j-csts  that  tliis  (•la.>^s  of  words  slioiild  be  deiioiiiinated  prepo- 
Hitional  nouns  or  adverhiiil  nouns.  _ 

§  !I2.  The  prejiositions  "a,"  '  e,'  "  i,'  'o,'  instead  of  beino-  sutfi.xed  to  tlie 
noun,  are  prefixed  to  tlie  verli. 

1.  (a)  Tlie  prep()siti(m  'a,'  on  or  npon.  is  probably  a   contraction  of 


I 

I 


I 


I'UKi'OSITIONS— CON.nrNtTIONH. 


53 


I 


i 


'aknn,'  and  is  prpfixofl  tn  ii  v(Ty  lar<>e  number  of  vjM-bs;  as,  mani,  to  ivntk, 
aniani,  1o  irall;  on,  ('aijka^a  aiuawaiii,  /  iralh-  on  a  lot/. 

(h)  Tho  pnfposition  'c,'  (o  or  af,  is  piohnhly  tnmi  '  ekta,' and  is  pro- 
fixed  to  some  verbs;  us.  yuripa.  to  lai/  ilowii  anytliinj^-  one  is  carryin}', 
cyuhpa,  to  liii/  doini  at  a  place'. 

(r)  The  preposition  '  i '  pretixed  to  verbs  means  wifli,  for,  on  account  of; 
as,  eekiya,  to  jini//,  ieekiya,  to  imiif  for  a  tliin;>-. 

(d)  The  preposition  'o,'  in,  is  a  eontraetion  of  '  ohna,'  and  is  found  in 
a  large  class  of  verl)s;  as,  Imaka,  to  plarr  or  /«//  (toirn,  ohnaka,  to  jdncr  n 
thing  in  something  else. 

2.  The  prepositions  which  are  eitlier  prefixed  to  or  inserted  into  verbs, 
in  the  pron(»uns'  place,  are  'ki'  and  '  kiVi.' 

(a)  '  Ki,' as  a  preposition  incorjKmited  in  verl)s,  means  to  nv  for ;  as, 
kaga,  to  niukc,  kicaga,  to  inoLr  to  one;  luiwc  ya,  to  f/u  to  Itrini/  anvtliiug, 
kihnvve  ya,  to  f/o  to  lirint/  ;i  thing  ./o/-  one. 

(b)  'Kk'i'  incorporated  into  verb.s,  means >/•;  as,  kaksa,  to  ihoit  of,  as 
a  stick;   kicicaksa,  to  c/inji  off  for  one. 

§  93.  The  preposition  'i'  is  pretixed  to  a  class  of  adverbs  giving  them 
the  force  of  pre])ositions.  In  tiiese  cases  it  expresses  rrlation  to  or  connr.rion 
with  the  preceding  n(tun;  as,  tehaij,, /;//•,  Iti-UiW),  fir  from  any  tinu^  or  place; 
heyata,  behind,  iheyata,  hark  of  something.  These  adverbial  ))rei)ositions 
are  such  as : 


iako,  ficyoHtl 
iakan,  upon 
iaskiicliuj,  near  to 
iciihdii,  III/,  near  to 
ihakain,  beliind 
ihdiik.saij,  roinid  ahout 
iliektam,  beliiml 


ilnikuya,  timJcr 
ilicyata,  Iwliinil,  liiiek  of 
ika ijyeta,  doirn  from 
ikiyedaij,  iitar  to 
isaijpa,  bcyord 
itakasaijpa,  occ>-from 
itaijkau,  icitliom 


itehnx],  fir  from 
itokaiii,  III  fori! 
iwaijkam,  abore 
iyoliakain,  nftcr 
iyotalietlaij,  bvtireen 
iyotalicpi,  between 
iyotakoys,  opposite  to. 


OONJUNCTiOiyS. 

§  94.  Conjunctions  in  Dakota,  as  in  other  languages,  are  used  to  con- 
nect words  and  sentences;  as,  waste  ka  ksi\[n\,  i/ood  iind  w'st',-  wicasta  siceca 
koyn,  mm  and  children:  "Uijkaij  Wakaijtaijka,  Ozaijzaij  kta,  eya:  uijkaij 
ozaijzaij,"  And  God  said,  '  Let  lii/ht  lie.-'  and  li/jht  wu.s. 

§  96.  The  following  is  a  list  of  tlie  pi-incipal  conjtnictions,  viz:  uijkaij, 
ka  and  ca,  (in>l;  ko  and  koya,  al.so,  and:  mjkaijs,  kiijhaij  and  ciijhaij,  kina- 
haij  and  «<hiaharj,  if-  eAra  and  ,sta,  kes  and  ccs  ke.s  and  ('.•;,  althoiif/h;  kaes 
and  vaei,  j^eya,';  and  ceyas.  errn  if-  ka  is,  or;  tuka.  hii'.  For  uijkaij  and 
uijkaijs  the  Tiionwaij  .say  \  uijkaij  and  yu)jka)j.s,  for  'ka'  and  'va'  they  use 
'ua,'  and  tor  'ka  is,'  'na  is.' 


ammme 


54 


IMVOTA  (1HAMMA15,  TKXTH,  AM)  KTIINOCHAI'IIY 


INTKIMKCTIONH. 


§  9(1.  It  is  very  difticult  to  tniiishitc,  or  ^'\^'\\  to  clnHHity,  Ihikota  iiitcr- 
jcctioTis.  'riiost'  in  coiiiiiioii  use  nm.  lie  tiiTanfi«'il  uiulor  the  following 
lu'iids,  ncconlinj;'  to  tlie  eniotionH  tlu'V  cxprcHH: 


am . 


yuij!  wiijswi !  ah  !  ah! 


Jit'f/trt;   liclic!  lu'lu'lic!  liuijlic!  luiijliuijlic!  ah!  a/asf 

Sarjtrinr:  liopidiiij!  i'lojiiilmjniyc!  lioiiidiiijsni!  iijiih!  iiitiniii!  iijyuij! 
iyiniiika'  icotahrful !  .siii/trisin/f!  asfoiiishiiitf.'  traliff  hxhrd! 

Atti)itiii>i  :  ii!  ('!  Iich!  liiwo!  ilio!  ito!  nuil'i!  tokn!  wnij!  hark!  laak!  sir! 
hrhnlil!  halloo! 

Sflf-jitai.'^c:   ilidataij!  ilalataijl'i!  Iwast!^ 

Affirnniliaii :  vrnhvl  ('('as!  iM-acs!  ccs!  eliacs!  ('fitakncfs!  cvakcs!  cval^cs! 
nakan!  nakac^s!  iialcid!  tridi/!  i/cs! 

IHshi'licf:  v/aA  1u!s!  iiiijtc!  i'lo!  iHXH-al'i!  iv('sni('a!  ol'io!  tazc!  or  tasc! 
(Yankton)  y/r/  fadf/c!  ifoa  iloti'l  saif  so! 

'Kya,'  wlicn  nscd  at  tlu*  Itt'friiniinjrot' a  pln'aso  or  stfutcnicc.  is  an  InttM-- 


j'.'ction,  and  seems  to  mean  notlnn}>' 


'  ••  Hoimf  ■'  (loi'H  not  iiii]ifai'  ii»  tin  iiit«rj<'<'tiuii  in  Welmter's  <liotii)nar.v,  nor  in  tliat  of  flic  (Viitiiry 
e<)lii])iiii.v.  An  ilidiitaij  iiumiiih  hi  juidKix  liiiiixelf,  hi-  huiinlH,  h  Ixdtcr  tiaiiHliitiiiii  in,  O  lioir  'n  hiiiiHh!  - 
.1.  ().  D. 


S  Y  NTA  \  — l'l!(  )N(  H  •  NH. 


C  HAP  T  K  R     111 


SYNTAX. 

I'KOXOIINS. 

PKKSdNAI.    I'ltONOI  NH. 

I iiniri>iiniliil  I'riii 


§  !>7.  Tlu'  itirorporfitrd  piniioiiiis  iirc  citlicr  pnjixid  h>  or  hisrrhd  into 
v^'i'hs,  ii(lj('cti\'('.s,  iind  nouns. 


1.   roNlTlnx  IN  Vfhbs. 


§  !>8.  I.  (ti)  jronosyllnltic  verbs,  such   iis,  Im.  to  lihnn;  t\.\,  to  ask  for, 
etc.,   ncccssnrily   prefix   the   prononn.s;    ms   innyiili:i    (nii-tlioii-l,l,iniist),   thou 

liliiiHr.sl  me. 

(h)  Those  vcrlis  uliicli    ;m-   formed    l»y  iiddinj.-  tlie  prefixes  '  ka' and 
pfi,'  iind  also  tlie  pos.se.ssive  forms  in  '  kpa  '  or  '  tpa,'  '  lida,'  and  •  lidn,'  liavo 


the  pronouns  prelixed  ;   as,  kak.sa,  lo  cut  of  irith 


nil  a. 


ri\  wakaksa,  /  nit  o(f' , 


l)a;iaij.  fo  /iiirt  irifli  anything,  wapa;iinj,  /  /lorf  intli ;  kpa^aij.  and  t|)a;Vaij, 
puit  iv'itli  aiir's  oini,  wakpa^iaij,  /  pint  irilh  wi/  nini ;  hduta,  t<,  nit  one's 
It,  wahduta,  /  nif  iiii/  oirn. 


to 


oir 


{(■)  Other  verlts,  whose   initial    letter   is  '  d '  or  '  k,' have  the  pron< 


prefixed  ;  as,  daka,  to  vstef 


lllllM 


III  xo,  \va( 


laka,  /  esti'cm  so;  kn'ht,  to  mo/, 


tliDii  iiKihrst. 


i\  vakaiia, 


('0 


'or 


the  f( 


)rms  of  the  sul» 


jeetive  pronomis  of  the  first  person  sinj^i- 


lar  and  the  se<'ond  ])erson   siuj-ular  and   plural  of  verbs  in  '  va '  and 
see  §§  39.  (/>),  od. 


vu, 


2.  (rt)  All  verbs  conuneneiii"-  with 


the  pronouns  innnediat(dv  after  the  vowel 


I  vowel  which  is  not  a  prefix,  in.sert 


IS,  opa,  to  folloir,  owapa,  /  fol- 


1     IS 


prefix( 


'I;  as,  iinko 


jk( 


low,  exeejitiiij^'  the  first   person  plural,  '  uijk,'  wliicl 
\)^n,  wcfo/loir.     Hut  onijpapi  is  also  used. 

(b)  The   prefixino'   ..f  the  javpositions  'a,'  '«■,'  'i,'  'o,'d<,es  not  alter 
the  phice  of  the  pronouns;  a.s,  kastaij.  to  pour  out,  wakastaij,  / 
okastaij,  to  /loiir  out 


III,  ow 


ikastan,  / 


ij,  /  pour  out; 


I  hind;  apahta,  to  bind  on,  ajiav  dita,  I  bind 


ij,  /  pom-  Old  in  ;  pahta,  to  Innd,  pawahta, 


on. 


06 


tMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


^^     >%x 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


■IT  IM 

^  1^ 


6" 


M 

2.2 


1.8 


i.4    IIIIII.6 


-»• 


■7] 


^ 


v: 


%. 


sC^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corpomtion 


23  WCSr  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  145S0 

(714)  872-4503 


'■.■*s' 


56 


J)AK()TA  OHAMMAK,  TKXTS,  AND  KTIIN<)(JKAPHY. 


(c)  V^irbs  torined  t'roiu  verhiil  roots  and  adjwtives  by  prefixing  '  ba,' 
'bo,'  and  '  na,'  take  the  pronouns  after  the  prefix;  as,  baksa,  to  cut  off  with 
a  knife,  bawaksa,  /  cut  off';  l)oksa,  to  shoot  ofi\  as  a  limb,  boyaksa,  thou 
shootest  ojf';  naksa,  to  brcuk  off  irith  the  foot,  nawaksa,  /  hreak  off' with  the  font. 

((!)  Other  Aerbs  whose  initial  letter  is  '('•,'  '  s,'  '  in,' or  '  n,' have  the 
pronouns  inserted  at'tei-  tlie  first  syllable;  as,  eapa,  to  stab,  eawapa,  I  stat) ; 
niani,  to  walk,  niawiini,  /  walk.  Pahta,  to  Innd  or  tie,  rIho  inserts  the  pro- 
nouns after  the  first  syllable. 

((')  Veil)s  that  insert  or  ])refix  the  ])repo8itiona  ■  ki '  and  '  kfdi,'  take  the 
pronouns  immediately  before  the  prepositions.     (See  §  40.  f).  a.  h.) 

(f)  Active  verbs  formed  from  other  verbs,  adjectives,  or  nouns,  bv 
addhig  the  causative  '  kiya'  or  '  ya,'  take  the  pronouns  immediately  before 
the  causative;  as,  waijyagkiya,  to  cause  to  .see,  waijyag'makiya,  he  causes  me 
to  see;  samkiya,  to  idacken,  samwakiya,  /  Itlacken;  caijtekiya,  to  loue,  cayte- 
wakiya,  /  love  any  one 

(/jr)  The  compound  personal  and  reflexive  pronouns  (§  24)  oc(!upy  the 
same  place  in  verbs  as  do  the  ordinary  incorporated  pronouns;  as,  waste- 
daka,  to  love,  wastewadaka,  /  love  anything',  wastemicidaka,  /  love  myself. 


2.  Position  in  Aiukctivks. 

§99.  1.  (ffi)  The  })r(mouns  are  prefixed  to  what  may  be  called  adjective 
verbs  and  adjectives;  as,  yazaij,  to  he  sick;  taijcaij  naayazaij,  Qmly  me-sick) 
Mjl  body  is  sick;  waste,  yootl,  niwaste,  (thee-yood)  thou  art  yood. 

(li)  The  pronouns  '  ina,'  '  ni,' and  'un'  are  j)refixed  to  the  simple 
miinerals;  as,  inawaijzidaij,  /  am  one:  ninoijpapi,  you  arc  two;  uijyanniipi, 
we  are  three. 

2.  (a)  lint  if  the. adjective  verb  has  assumed  the  absolute  form  by  pre- 
fixing '  wa,'  or  if  it  ('(immences  with  a  vowel,  the  pronouns  are  inserted;  as, 
waAazaijka,  to  be  sick,  wamayazayka,  /  am  sick;  asui,  to  yet  well,  amasni,  / 
have  recovered. 

(I))  Waoijsiihi  and  wacarjtkiya,  and  perhaps  some  others,  which  we  are 

accustomed  to  call  adjectives,  insert  the  proijouns;  as,  waoijsiwada,  /  «>» 

merciful. 

;t.  Position  in  Nouns. 

§100.  1.  (a)  Tlie  pos.se8sive  i)ronouns  are  always  prefixed  to  the  noun. 
(See  §§  21,  22,  and  23.) 

(It)  When  a  noun  and  ])ronoun  are  joined  together,  with  the  subatan- 
tiv(»  verb  undcM'stood,  the  incor|)orated  |»ronoun  is  prefixed  to  some  nouns 


S  YNT  A  X-PI{0\OUNS. 


ft7 


a^ul  insertorl  in  others;   as,  nisuyka,  {thee.lo!,)  thou  art  a  do,;  wini^asta, 
{tlw,'.mu>)  tho„  art  a  mm ;   Dainakota,  {,m- Dakota)  I  ah,  a  Dakota. 

In  soiue  nouns  the  pronoun  may  be  ,,lace<l  eitl.er  after  the  first  <.r  seeon.l  svUa 

{r)  When  a  noun  is  us,.,l  with  an  adjective  or  adjective  verb,  and  a 
pronoun  ,s  requn-ed,  it  u.ay  he  prefixed  either  to  the  noun  or  to  the  adiee- 

hZ  rcr '""'"'''  ^'"""'  """'""'''^'  "'■  '"'"^p" '''''''  ^""-^'"'"^  '"""^^"^ 

2.  In  nouns  compounded  of  a  noun  and  adjective,  the  place  <,f  the  pro- 
noun :s  between  then.;  as,  Lsarjta,jka,  (knif^^-lnr;)  an  American,  Isaynmtayka, 
I  am  an  Aniencan.  «icvy«.,i, 

4.    P.WITION   WITH    RknI-KCT   To    KacII    OtMKH. 

obiei  !?!.  ^'  ^'''"  ;•"«  personal  pronoun  is  the  subject  and  another  the 
object  of  the  same  verb,  the  first  person,  whether  non.inative  or  objective 
.«  placed  before  the  second;  as,  n.ayaduhapi,  {mcyou-have)  yon  hL  me] 
u.jniyuhap,  {we-thee-have  or  we.,,ou-have)  n-e  have  thee  or  tve  have  you 

2.  Wica,  the  objective  plural  of  the  third  person,  when  used  in  a  verb 
wt"  ^"""'"'  '^  ''""^  ""''  '"'  ^---'"kaska  (them-I-lound),  J 

Nl'MIIKK. 

§  102.  Incorporated  i,ronouns,  when  intended  to  express  plurality 
have  the  plural  termination  ^.Z  attached  to  the  end  of  the  word,  whethe,^ 
verb,  noun,  or  adjective ;  as,  wayaza,,  he  is  siek,  wau,jyaza«pi,  we  are  siek  ■ 
wakaga,  /  make  any  thing,  mjkagapi,  we  make;  nitasuyke,  th„  dog,  nita- 
suukepi  thy  days  or  yoar  day  or  doys;  niwaste,  thou  art  good,  niwastepi  mu 
art  yuod.  '  t  >  ■' 

Seitaratr  /'rononim. 

§  103.  The  separate  personal  pronouns  stand  first  in  the  clauses  to 
winch  thev  belouff. 

(«)  They  stan<l  first  in  propositions  con.p<,sed  of  a  pronoun  and  noun 
or  of  a  pronuon  mid  adjective;  as,  miye  Isa.jn.ata.jka,  /  am  an  Ameriean- 
uijkiye  uijcuwitapi,  ive  are  eold. 

(b)  In  a  proposition  couiposed  of  a  pr.moun  and  v(M-b,  whether  the 
])ronoun  be  the  subject  or  object  of  the  verb;  as,  u.kive  u.jya.jpi  kta,  we 
wdl  yo;  nnye  makaska  {me  he-homid),  he  bound  me.  ' 

The  separate  pronouns  are  not  needed  for  the  ,nui,ose  <,f  showiuL^  tbe  uerson  and 
number  of  the  verb,  th,>se  being  indicated  by  the  ineoriorate.l  or  articirZou^  or 


I. 

%'■■ 


m 


58 


DAKOTA  (IKAMMAK,  TKXTH,  AND  ETI!NO(JltAPH Y. 


inflexion  of  the  verb;  but  they  are  freiiiieiitly  used  for  the  sake  of  emphunis;  as, 
nisuijka  he  1j;upi  he;  hiya,  he  miyc  luaVupi  {thyhrnthi-r  that  wait-givmf  no,  that  me 
me-wmgiven),  wan  that  given  to  thy  brother?  no,  it  wax  given  to  me;  ye  masi  wo;  liiya, 
miye  mde  kta  (to-go  me-eommand ;  no,  me  T-go  icill),  send  me;  no,  I  will  go  myxelf, 

(c)  When  a  separate  pronoun  is  used  with  a  noun,  one  ))eing  the  sub- 
ject and  the  other  tlie  object  of  the  same  verb,  the  i)ronoun  stands  first ;  as, 
miye  mini  wacii)  (tnc  water  I-wai>f),  I  want  water;  niye  toka  kiij  niyuzapi 
(ijou  enemy  the  yon-took),  the  enemies  took  you.  But  when  the  ])ronouu  is  the 
object,  as  in  tins  last  example,  it  may  stand  after  the  noun;  as,  t(')ka  kiij 
niye  niyuzapi  (enemy  the  yon  you-took),  the  enemies  took  you. 

(d)  In  relative  clauses,  the*  sejiarate  ])ronoun  is  placed  last ;  as,  wicasta 
hi  ^oij  he  miy(i  (man  eamc  that  me),  I  am  the  man  who  eame;  oniciyapi  kiij 
liena  uijkiyepi  (yon-help  the  tho.se  n-e),  we  are  they  who  help  yon. 

(e)  The  adverb  'hiijca'  is  often  used  with  the  separate  pronouns  to 
render  them  more  emphatic;  as,  miye  hiijca  {me  very),  my  very  self tA  niye 
nitawa  hiijca  (thee  thine  very),  trnly  thine  own. 

(/)  In  answering  questions,  the  separate  pronouns  are  sometimes  use<l 
alone;  as,  tuwe  liecoij  he;  niij-e,  who  did  thatf  I;  tuwe  yaka  he;  niye, 
whom  dost  thou  mean  f  thee;  tuwe  he  kaga  he;  iye,  who  made  that f  he.  But 
more  frequently  the  verb  is  repeated  in  the  answer  with  the  pronouns; 
as,  he  tuwe  kaga  he;  he  miye  wakaga  (that  who  made?  that  me  I-made),  who 
made  thatf  I  made  it;  tuwe  yaka  lie;  niye  cica  («7/om  mmnest-thouf  thee, 
I-thee-mean),  whom  dost  than  meanf  f  mean  thee. 

§  104.  When  the  separate  pronouns  are  used  with  verbs  or  adjectives 
the  plural  termination  is  attached  to  the  last  word. 

(a)  When  the  pronoun  stands  first,  it  is  attached  to  the  verb  or  adjec- 
tive; as,  uijkiye  edoijkupi,  we  did  it;  niye  yakagapi,  you  made  it;  niye 
niwastepi,  you  are  (food. 

(h)  When  the  pronoun  stands  last,  it  is  attached  also  to  the  pronoun; 
as,  tona  waoijsidapi  kiij  liena  niyej)!  (as-many  merei/ul  the  those  you),  you  are 
they  who  are  mereiful. 

Agreement  of  Pronouns. 

§  105.  Persfnial  pronouns,  and  the  relative  and  inteiTOgative  tuwe, 
who,  refer  only  to  animate  objects,  and  agree  in  person  with  their  ante- 
cedents, which  are  either  expresse<l  or  understood  ;  as,  he  tuwe,  who  is  thatf 
de  miye,  this  is  I ;  he  Davvid  tawa,  that  is  David\s  ;  he  miye  mitawa,  that  is 
mine ;  he  tuwe  tawa,  whose  is  that  f 


\\ 


SYNTAX  -PUONOUNH. 


69 


Ommion  of  I'roiioiiHS. 

§  lOfi.  Tho  third  pcTHon,  beinj.-  tlio  fonn  of  expression  wliicli  most 
commonly  occiu-h,  \h  noldom  distinjruisluMl  by  tlie  nse  of])roiu)uns. 

1.  00  Then*  is  no  incorponitod  or  article  ])rononn  of  the  third  person, 
either  singnliir  or  plural,  except  '  wicii '  and  '  ta.'     (See  §fl  S.  (i,  1  <».  4,  23.  l.j 

(/>)  The  separat.f  pronoini  'iye'  of  the  third  person,  and  its  plural 
'  iyepi,'  are  frefjuently  used  in  the  subjective  and  sometimes  in  the  oi)iective 
caKe. 

2,  Hut  <»rdinarily,  and  always  except  in  the  abov(.  cases,  no  ])ronoun 
<.f  the  third  person  is  used  in  Dakota;  as,  sivo  waij  knte  ka  o  (vm/.sr  « 
shot  and  killr,l),  hv  shot  a  uronxv  and  kdlvd  it;  suktaijka  kiij  vnzapi  ka  kaska 
hdepi  (Jiors,-  the  caiif/ht  and  tied  placed),  they  eaiu/ht  the  horse  and  tied  him. 

Repetition  of  I'lononnn. 

§  107.  1.  In  the  (!ase  of  verbs  connected  bv  conjunctions,  the  incor- 
porated subjective  pronotuis  of  the  first  and  second  persons  must  be 
repeated,  as  h.  -ther  lano-ua-es,  in  each  verb;  as,  wahi,  ka  waijmdake,  va 
ohiwaya,  /  raine,  ami  I  saie,  and  J  conquered. 

2.  (a)  'VVi^a'  and  other  objective  incorporated  pronouns  follow  the 
same  rule;  as,  tataijka  kiij  wauwicamdake  ca  wicawakte  (hiifalo  the,  them- 
I-saw,  and  them- /-killed),  I  mw  the  hiifalo  and  killed  them. 

(/>)  S(.,  t(.o,  in  adje<-tive  verbs;  as,  oijnisike  ca  nisihtiij  (thee-poor  and 
thee.Jcehle),  thou  art  poor  and  fechh: 

3.  Two  or  mon*  nouns  connected  bv  conjunctions  recpiire  the  posse.s- 
sive  pn»n(nui  t<»  be  u««m1  with  each ;  as,  nitasnijke  ka  nitamazaka.j,  thii-doa 
and  thji-ffun. 

DEMONHTBATIVK  rRONOT'NS. 

§  108.  Demonstrative  pn.nonns  may  oenerallv  be  used  in  Dakota 
wherever  they  woidd  be  reciuired  in  Kn<'lish. 

_  1.  \N  hen  a  demonstrative  pronoun  forms  with  a  noun,  pronoun,  adjec- 
tive, or  verb  a  pr<.position  <.f  which  it  is  the  subject  or  object,  it  is  placed 
first;  as,  hena  tataijkap^  those  are  oren;  de  miye,  this  is  l)  dena  wasteste, 
these  are  ffood ;  he  mayaku  {that  me-thon-(javest),  thou  yavest  me  that. 

2.  Hut  when  used  as  a  (pialificative  of  a  noun,  or  noun  and  adjective, 
It  IS  placed  last;  as,  wicasta  kiij  himn  {man  the  those),  those  men;  wicasta 
wastt*  knj  dena  {man  j/ood  the  these),  these  (jood  men. 

§  109.  The  demonstrative  in-ononns  'he'  an.l  'hem.'  are  often  used 
where  personal  pron.mns  would  be  in  Enolish  ;  as,  ate  uma.4i  kiy  he  wica- 


!  I 


H 


1 


60 


DAK<>TA  (JKAMMAH.  TKXT8,  A\I>  KTIL\()GUA1MIY. 


yadapi  sni  (^father  mc-sctit  the  flint  yc-hHievf  vot),  »,^  father  who  sent  me,  him 
ye  lielieve  not ;  ate  umasi  kiij  he  inalulaotayiij  (^father  me-sent  the  that  ine- 
(leclnreth),  m/f  father  who  sent  me  he  heareth  wifiieys  of  nie. 

§  110.  Deinoiistrative  pronouns  are  often  used  in  Dakota  when  they 
would  not  be  reijuired  in  Knfrlish ;  as,  isaij  kiij  h(^  iwaeu  {kti'ife  the  that  I- 
took),  I  took  the  knife. 

RKr.ATIVK    I'BONOt'NS. 

§  111.  1.  'I'uwe,  who,  and  takti,  a  hat,  are  used,  l)oth  as  inten'ogative 
and  relative  pi'onouns,  and  in  b(»th  cases  they  stand  at  the  heginnino-  of  the 
])lirase  or  sentence;  as,  tuwe  yaka  lie,  wh(nii  dost  thou  nieanf  taku  odake 
ciij,  what  thoa  relatest. 

2.  (rt)  In  affirmative  sentences,  'tuwe 'and  '  taku '  are  often  used  as 
nouns,  the  former  meaning  some  jierson,  and  the  latter,  some  thing ;  as,  tuwe 
he  manoij,  someone  has  stolen  that;  taku  iyewaya,  /  have  found  soniethin</. 

(fc)  In  negative  sentences  with  '  daij '  suffixed,  tuwe  may  be  rendered 
no  one,  and  taku  nothing;  as,  tuwedaij  hi  sni,  no  one  came  (lit.  some-little-per- 
son came  not);  takudaij  duhe  sni  (some-little-thin<f  thoa-hast  not),  thou  ha^st 
nothing.     See  §  'if).  8. 

§  112.  It  has  been  shown  (§  2").  1)  that  compcmnd  relative  pronouns 
are  formed  by  joining  'kasta'  or  'kakes'  to  'tuwe'  and  'taku;'  as,  tuwe 
kasta  hi  kiijhaij  he  waku  kta  (lehoerer  eomes  if  that  f-gire  will),  if  anyone 
comes  I  will gire  it  to  him;  taku  ka.sta  waijmdake  ciijhaij  wakute  kta  {what- 
erer  I-see  if  I-shoot  will),  if  I  see  angthing  I  will  shoot  it,  or  I  will  shoot  what- 
ever I  see. 

AKTIfl.KS. 

Definite  .{rtiele. 
I'osriioN. 

§  113.  1.  When  a  noun  is  used  without  any  (|ualificat,ive,  the  definite 
article  innnediately  follows  the  noun;  as,  maka  kiij  (j'arth  the),  the  earth; 
wicasta  kiij  waste  (jtian  the  good),  the  man  is  good. 

2.  When  a  noun  is  used  with  an  adjective  as  a  qualifying  term,  the 
article  follows  the  adjectiAe;  as,  wicasta  waste  kiij  {man  good  the),  the  good 
man. 

ii.  When  the  noun  is  foHowed  by  a  verb,  an  adverb  and  verb,  or  an 
adjective,  adverb,  and  verb,  the  definite  article  follows  at  the  end  of  the 
phrase,  and  is  generally  rendered  into  English  by  a  demonstrative  or  rela- 
tive pronoun  and  article;  as,  taku  ecamoij  kiij  (n'hat  I-did  the),  thut  which  I 
did;  wi(?asta  sidaya  ohaijyaiJi)i  kiij  («/r«  badig  do  thr),  the  mch  who  do  hmlly; 


SYNTAX— ARTIOLEa. 


61 


wi(<aStn  Hit'a  Hirayu  (.l-mijyjiijpi  kiij  (men  (ml  Imlli/  do  t/ir),  flit-  had  www  w/io  do 
hudlji. 

§  114.  The  sij^iis  of  the  i)ast  ti'iise,  'koij'  and  '('ikoij,'  arc;  um-d  in  the 
phico  (.f  the  (Icfinito  irtich',  and  are  reiuloreil  by  tlie  article  and  rehitive; 
a8,  wic^asta  waijnidake  (-ilcoij,  thv  man  whom  I  saw. 

VSK. 

§  1  la.  In  ^reueral,  the  definite  artick)  in  Dakota  i«  used  nduM-e  it  wouhl 
be  in  Englisli.  lint  it  also  occurs  in  many  places  where  in  English  it  is  iu>t 
admissible. 

(a)  It  is  used  with  nouns  that  denote  a  class;  a«,  wicasta  kiij  bosdan 
naziijpi  {men  the  uprifflif  .stand),  mm.  stand  nprif/ld,-  suktaijka  kiij  duzaharjpi 
(lior.srs  the  swift),  horses  are  swift  or  ran  fast. 

(h)  It  is  often  used,  as  in  (ireek,  French,  etc.,  with  abstract  nouns;  as, 
wowaste  kiij  (tfoodness  the),  (foodness;  woahtani  kiij  awihnuniwicaya  {sin  the 
destroifs-them),  sin  desfro/fs  them. 

(c)  It  is  used  with  a  noun  ill  the  vocative  case;  as,  maka  kiij  nahoij 
Avo  (earth  the  hear-thou),  0  earth,  hear! 

(d)  As  in  Greek  and  Italian,  it  is  used  with  nouns  which  are  (pialified 
by  ])ossessive  or  demonstrative  pronouns;  as,  ninap«!  kiij  (thii-hand  the),  thi) 
hand;  wicasta  kiij  de  (man  the  this),  this  man. 

((^  It  is  often  used  with  finite  verbs,  giving  to  them  the  force  of  gerun«ls 
or  vebal  nouns;  as,  kagapl  kiij, ///^'  malim/;  mamjnipi  kiij  (we  walk  the), 
oar  walkinf/;  yahi  kiij  iyomakipi  (thoii-eome  the  me-pleases),  thji  eomint/ 
pleases  me. 

§  116.  In  Dakota  the  definite  article  is  s(.metimes  (tmitted  where  it 
would  be  recjuired  in  English. 

(a)  Nouns  governed  by  jtrepositions  are  gencially  used  without  the 
article  ;  as,  coijkaske  ekta  mda  (f/orrison  to  I-f/o),  I  am  ijoiiifi  to  the  f/arrison; 
caij  maheu  wai  (wood  into  l-went),  I  went  into  the  woods;  tiijta  akan  nunjka 
(prairie,  upon  I-fie),  I  lie  upon  the  prairie. 

(I))  Proj)er  names  and  names  of  rivers  juid  lakes  an*  connnonlv  used 
without  the  article;  as,  Tatauka-naziij  (tnifidlo-stands),  Thr-stnndinn-hafalo; 
Wakpa-minisota,  the  Minnesota  river;   Mdtfiyedaij,  /Me-qui-intr/e. 

(e)  Wlien  two  nouns  come  togetiun-  in  the  relation  of  possessor  and 
possessed  (§  68),  the  last  only  takes  the  arti(^le,  or  rather  the  entire  exj.res- 
sion  is  rendered  deHnite  by  a  single  article  j.laced  after  it;  as,  caijpahmihma 
ihupa  kiij,  the  thill  of  the  rart;  Wasicuij  wicastayatapi  kiij,  the  h'in/f  of  the 
French. 


02 


DAKiKI'A  (JHAMMAU,  TKXTS,  AND  KTIlNOdUAPHY. 


Iiiitrjiiiitr  Aitivli: 

^  117.  Tlni  iii«l('tinit<'  article  in  inoro  limited  in  its  um  than  the  dctinite, 
but  w»  far  a-  itn  iw-  oxt.-iuln  it  follows  the  same  niles;  as,  hoksidaij  waij 
(hoif  a),  a  hof/,-  lioknidaij  wast«f  waij  (ho//  f/ooil  a),  u  i/ood  ho/f. 

HIH.  Hoiiu-tiiiH'H  both  ailiclcs  are  used  in  the  same  phrase,  lu  which 
cane  tlie  deliiiite  U  rciMlered  hv  the  rehitive  (see  §  U3.  .*{);  as,  wicasta  waij 
waste  kiij  he  kaffa  (/«««  u  ffooti  tl,r  flmt  nimlr),  he  was  a  ijood  man.  irho  mule 

that. 

VERBS. 

I 'oh  i  turn. 

§  IV.l  \.  Dakota  verbs  are  usiiallv  phiced  after  the  nouns  with  which 
fUev'are  lined,  whether  subject  or  object;  as,  hoksidaij  kiij  man!  (ho,/  the 
walks),  th>'  ho,,  wall:.;  wowapi  wa.j  dnha  {honk  a  thoa-hast),  than  hast  a  hook. 

2.  Vi'rbs  aUo  are  usually  placc.d  aft(M-  tlu*  adjectives  which  <iuality  then- 
subjects  or  object-,  and  after  the  adverbs  which  qualify  the  verbs;  as, 
Waanatau  wicanta  wavapike  ciij  he  taijyaij  wa.jmdaka  {Waanafan  man 
eloquent  the  that  well  l-naw),  I  saw  Waanatnn  the  eloquent  man  ren,  plaint i,. 

For  the  relative  position  of  vcM-bs  and  personal  pronouns,  see  §  !»8. 

Xiimlier. 

I'l.rRAi.. 

§  120.   A  verb,  bv  its  form,  desigimtes  tlie   nund)er  of  its  subject  or 

object,  or  both-,  that  i^  to  sav,  the  verb,  being  tlt.>  h.st  principal   w..rd  in 

the  sentence,  usually  takes  the  jdural  endinj;  'pi'  wlien  the  subject  or  object 

is  plural  in  (♦ijrniHcation, 

1.  (a)  When  the  subje(;t  repn^sents  animate  objects,  the  verl)  takes  the 
plural  termination:  as,  niauipi,  thei,  walk;  wicasta  kiij  hipi  {man  the  came), 

the  men  eame.  ■  •  i  i 

{!,)  Hut  when  the  subject  of  a  verb  denotes  inanimate  objects,  tlie  verl. 
doiiti  not  take  a  plural  form  for  its  nominitive's  sake;  as,  caij  t..pa  ica^a  (tree 
four  qrowM),  four  trees  /frow. 

2.  (a)  A  verb  also  takes  tiie  jilural  termination  when  it  has  a  plural 
«»bject  of  the  rtrnt  or  sircond  persons;  as,  Wakaijtaijka  nijka<.api  {God  us- 
ma^ie),  Ood  mwU'  us;  Dakota  uiye  Wakaijtaijka  caijteniciyapi  (/Mo/a  i/ou 
God  ifou-lores),  Go^l  lores  i/oa  Dakotas. 

(//)  When  the  plural  object  is  of  the  third  persini,  this  plurality  is 
pointed  out  by  wica,  them,  incorporated  in  the  verb;  as,  waijwicayaka,  he 


HY5TAX— VEUH. 


63 


sdir  thvm ;  Ilaki;  wahauk»i<^a  yaiiini  wi<^ttkt»^  {Hake  bear  tlmr  tliem-kilted), 
Hub-  killrtl  tliiT)'  InatH. 

§  121.  Ak  fiien-  in  \mt  otw  temiiimtioii  to  Hifeniify  pluniHty  both  of  the 
HiibJMct  and  ohjcrt,  ainliif^iiity  in  mmu-tiUHH  t\w.  lesult. 

(«)  \Vh«'ii  the  i4iibj«'<'t  M  of  the  first,  iiiitl  the  object  is  of  the  second 
|)ei«on,  the  plural  teriiiliiatioii  may  refer  eitlier  to  the  sul)ject  or  to  the  sub- 
ject and  object:  a^  waMteuijiiirlakapi,  in-  lovr  thrr,  or  n-i-  loi'i-  ijoi). 

(b)  When  the  Hiibjeet  im  of  the  third,  and  tlie  ol)ject  of  the  second 
perHon,  the  plural  terinination  may  refer  either  to  the  subject  or  the  olyect, 
or  to  both;  m,  waj<t<?nid;»kapj,  f />(■//  hnr  tlitr,  lir  loves  ijoii,  or  f!iri/  /ore  f/oii. 

§  122.  NouuK  of  multitude  eomnionly  refjuire  verbs  in  the  phual  num- 
ber; as,  oyate  lie<^oijpi,  (lit-  frnplt-  tlid  flint. 

§  123.  The  verb  'yukay'  in  often  used  in  its  sinj-uhir  form  with  a 
plural  nmmmyr;  a^,  wakiyeday  ota  yukuij,  tlior  mr  iiia.Hi/ pif/rons. 

§  124.  The  verb  •  yeya '  and  its  derivatives  'iyeya,'  '  hiveva,' etc.,  have 
rarely  a  j.dural  teruuiiation  tlioHj?li  u«ed  with  a  plural  subject;  as,  wicota 
heu  hiyeya,  mint/  jmrmtm  are  tlnre. 

§  125.  1.  The  dual  w  \mii\  only  as  the  sul)joct  of  tlie  verb  and  to 
•hiuote  the  jierson  H|M,'akiMjf  and  the  person  spoken  to.  It  has  the  same 
form  aH  the  plural  j»rououii  of  the  first  person,  exceptiii}--  that  it  does  not 
take  the  termination  *  pi,' 

2.  Hence,  as  thiH  pronoun  is,  in  meaninj.-,  a  conil)ination  of  the  first 
and  secon<l  persons,  it  inn  U-  nm-A  only  with  an  ol)ject  of  the  tliird  person, 
except  when,  the  ajrent  and  jwitient  iM-inj;  the  same  i)ersons,  it  assumes  the 
reflexive  form  (^  24);  m,  waiitfui;daka,  nr  tiro  (meaning  thou  and  /)  love 
Mm;  waHtewi<''uu<kbi,  /w  two  love  thnii.     See  §  42.  1. 

Oorernmeiit. 

§  I2<i.  Activ.-  trauwtive  veH«  jfoveni  the  objective  case;  as,  makaska 
(nif  binds),  he  l,mlM  me;  vi\(-a*Ux  wai;  wai;mdaka  '{mm  n  [-saw),  i  saw  a  man. 

§  127.  Active  verU  may  jfoveni  two  objectives. 

1.  A  verb  may  {ro%-eni  two  flirect  ol.jects  or  so-called  accusatives. 
VVhenana<-tiononai«trtofthe  jK^rs^Mi  is  sp(.keii  of,  the  uliole  person  is  rep- 
resented by  an  im;4,rporat«^l  pronoun,  and  the  pnrt  l)va  n<.un  in  apposition 
with  the  pronoun;  a«,  unyHt  mayaduza  {hand  mv-thoa-takvst),  thon  takcst  me 
bij  the  hand,  or  thou  tuhnt  /////  hm^l.  Compare  the  French,  ^ mr  prendre  la 
niain.^ 


64 


DAKOTA  fJHAM.MAK,  TKXTS,  AXD  KTHNOdRAI'HY. 


2.  A  v(.|-l»  iiiuy  ;.(.v(,ni  a  direct  (.bju.-t  or  lUAUWutiv.-  tiixl  ;iii  iu(|in„,f 
ohject  aiiHW('riiij>-  to  u  diitive. 

00  VVIiou  ono  of  tho  ohjocts  is  a  pronoun,  it  must  bo  atUidwd  to  tlio 
vori.;  as,  woNvapi  kiij  ]w  niayatu  kta  (book  thr  that  mr-fhon-qm'.  wilt),  tlmn 
wtlt  Hire.  VIC  that  hook. 

Qi)  But  when  both  the  objects  arc*  nouns,  the  indirect  is  usuallv  placed 
before  the  (h'rect  obj(,ct;  us,  Hc^paij  wowapi  valju  kta  {Hi;„in  hook  'tlion.,,i,r 
wilt),  thou,  wiltffin:  Urpim  a  hook;  IFepi  taspaijtaijka  wan  hivukiva  wo  (//em 
apple  a  /o.s.s),  to.s.s  Itepi  an  applr. 

§  l-'H.  Transitive  verbs  witii  the  prepositions  'a'  or  S.'  prefixe<l  may 
ffovern  tw(»  objectives,  a...l  ,.ven  three  when  two  of  them  refer  to  the  same 
person  or  thn.y;  as,  sina,  kiij  anicahpapi  (hlanket  the  on-thee-lai,l),  they  eoe- 
emi  thee  with  a  hlanket;  mini  j.a  amakastaij  (water  head  on-me-poareil),  he 
2>oiireil  water  on  iiii/  head. 

§  129.  Intransitive  verl)s,  with  the  prepositions  'a'  or  'o'  preHxed 
K<»vem  an  objective  case;  as,  n.ani,  /.  iralk,  ca.jku  ki.j  omani  (road  the  in- 
walks),  he  lealk.s  ,n  the  roail ;  haij,  to  .stand,  maka  ki.j  awaha.j  (earth  the  on 
l-stand),  /  dand  on  the  earth. 


I'oHMeHghr  For 


III. 


§  130.  This  torm  of  the  verb  is  u;e.l  whenever  possession  <.r  property 
IS  mdicated,  and  is  very  important  iu  the  1  )akota  hnijruaoe.  For  the  wavs 
m  winch  the  jjossessivo  form  is  made,  see  §  39.  3. 

The  use  oftliis  form  oKtlio  verb  does  not  necessarily  exclndc  the  nossessive  i.m 

tiam  dmt  wmli  thy  ImiuU,;  nn.ape  yah(lu;caiia  is  also  (iorrect.    The  occairence  of  the 
possessive  pronoau  uo.-s  not  iv.uler  the  possessive  form  of  the  verb  f l^K™^^^^^ 

•  :»IODKS. 

J  III  lie  rati  re. 

§  131.  1.  In  prohil)itious  the  imperative  mode  is  often  indicatcid  bv  tlie 
adverb  'dmuhaij' placed  before  the  verl,,  with  'kiij'  or  'kiijhaij,'  'ci.j'  ,„• 
'cujliau,'  foUowing;  as,  ihnuharj  hecanoij  kiij,  do  not  do  that]  ihuuhaij 
w.cayadapi  ki.jha.j,  do  not  believe  it.  This  is  a  stronfr^r  form  than  the 
?.ommon  imperative. 

2.  When  two  verbs  in  the  imperative  mode  are  connected  bv  c(»njunc- 
tious,  the  first  is  used  without  the  sijru;  ,,s,  owhjza  kiij  ehdaku  ka  niaui 
wo,  take  up  thi/  had  and  walk. 


VKKHS :  IXFIXITFVK— HKBJUNCTIVK. 


65 


Injinitifi; 

§  132.  1.  Verbs  ill  tiie  inanUive  inndt'  iiuiiu'diimfly  precede  tluwe  l)y 
which  they  are  ffov(M-no(l;  hh,  c'aij  kukse  yahi  {inuyl  h-nd  tlinu-tm.st-amr), 
fhoii  hast  cnnir  to  nit  iroott ,-  h(*  e»-(.ij  (-iHii)!,  /  to/,/  ,fnii  to  ilo  that. 

2.  The  line  of  the  iidiiiitive  iiuxh'  in  Dakota  is  limited,  the  finite  verh 
heii.j.-  often  usj-d  where  the  infinitive  would  he  in  Kn^lish;  as,  nwh.  waciij 
(/-90  l-dffiire),  I  ilcsirr  to  ijo. 

3.  The  infinitive  nuxhican  not  he  UKed  as  a,  noini,  as  it  sometimes  is 
in  English;  that  is,  it  can  not  have  anythinf--  predinite.l  of  it,  ns  in  the 
phrnses,  "to  see  the  sun  is  pleasant,"  "t(>  walk  is  fatiouin^r."  [„  nneh  cases 
verbal  nouns  or  gerunds  are  used;  as,  wi  waijyakapi  kiij  he  oivokipi  (*•»// 
seelmi  the  that  pleasant),  thr  m-hu/  ofthr  sun  is  plmsant. 

Sultjiinrtivi; 

§  133.  What  may  he  called  the  subjunctive  in«»de  is  formed  by  tla^  aid 
of  conjunctions  which  follow  the  verb.     (Se(*  §  42.) 

I.  (^0  Kiijhaij  and  its  derivatives,  ciijhaij,  kinahaij,  and  cinahaij,  usually 
refer  to  future  time,  future  events  only  being  considered  as  ue.certain  and 
contingent;  as,  yahi  kiijhaij  mde  ktii,  if  thou  come,  I  irill  r/n. 

Kut  'kiijhaij'  <loes  not  always  reiidiT  tlie  sense  snbiinK'tive.  it  heiu^j  sometimes 
used  as  an  adverb  of  time,  especially  when  [.receded  by  teluin;  as,  telian  yahi  kiijhan 
mde  kta,  when  tlioii  voment,  I  icill  t/o. 

(h)  Wlien  anything  ua.st  is  sp(»ken  of  as  uncertain,  '  heciijhinj '  is  com- 
in<mly  used;  as,  hecanoij  heciijhaij  ec^en  ohdaka  wo,  if  thou  didst  that,  con- 
fess it. 

2.  The  conjunctions  (wta,  sta,  Ijeyas,  and  kes,  signifying  thou(/h,  al- 
though, are  also  used  to  form  the  sid)juiu'tive  mood;  as,  Ociciyaka   esta  ' 
wicayada  .sni,  althouc/h  f  tell  thee,  thou  dost  not  Ite/iere ;  hi  ki^yas  ki(u  mde  kte 
sni,  thou(/h  he  come,  I  will  not  f/o  with  him  ;  amapn  kes  en  <nvacaijmi  sni, 
thouf/h  he  struek  me,  [  paid  no  attention  to  if. 

3.  Uijkaijs,  if,  usually  relat(^s  to  past  time  or  t<»  .something  alreadv 
known,  and  is  used  to  state  what  would  have  l)een  the  case  if  the  thing- 
mentioned  had  been  different  from  what  it  is.  It  is  usually  followed  by 
tuka,  hut;  as,  miyecicazuzu  uijk.iijs  cicu  kta  tuka  {me-thou-hudst-paid  if, 
I-thee-ffive  would  fmt),  if  thou  hadst  paid  me,  f  would  hare  f/iren  it  to  thee] 
.suktaijka  mduha  ui^kaqs  mde  kta  tuka  (horn-  [-had  if  [-(fo  would  hut),  if  1 
had  a  horse  I  would  f/o. 

7105 — VOL  IX ;') 


III 


11 


m 


r»AK()TA  OHAMMAR.  TKXT.S,  AND  KTII NOG l{A I'll Y, 

Optatin;   I'Dtnititil.  etc. 


§  ia4.  Tlu*  advtu-l)  t(.kiij,  oh  tliaff  is  uscil  wifli  v(»rl)s  tn  ..xpn.ss  Htr(.nj< 
d.'rtin.;  ill  wliicli  cjwi.  uii  '  ii '  is  HUtHxt'd  to  tli.-  voil.;  h«,  tokiij  iimIuIicu.  ,>h 
that  I  had  it! 

^  13ri.  Til..  DiikottM  liiivH  no  way  ot'cxiu-cssiii;-  tullv  imd  fornililv  the 
idean  of  iuH-«ts«ity  and  olilij-atioii.  Tlie  pla.-t.  of  tli.i  Km^HhIi  words  «»,//// 
and  »/«,./  is  partially  s.ippli,.,!  I,y  f|,o  \v..rd  lytMV.'a,  //,  i,rn,,v,  :  a«,  oninoij 
ktu  iyei'tH'a,  //  is  Jit  that  thou  shoulil.st  ilo  it. 

§  13(i.  1.  Tlic  idea  of  ability  or  pownr  is  expressed  l»y  the  help  of  the 
verb  okihi,  to  !„■  Mr,  used  after  other  verbs,  which  are  either  in  the  form 
of  the  intinitive  ..r  {.vrund;  as,  eeoij  owakilii  {to  <lo  l-ahlr),  t  am  al>lr  to  do  it, 
or  /  ran  do  it;  nianipi  kiij  owakihi  (wa/kiuf/  thr  l-alde),  I  ran  walk.  Or 
they  are  put  in  a  finite  form:  as.  siiktaijka  mdiizn  ownklii  (W,«r  l-vatch 
l-ablv),  I  ran  ratrh  a  horsr. 

2.  Inability  is  expressed  either  by  '..kilii'  with  the  negative  'siii.' or 
'okitpaiii:'as,  mawani  kta  owakihi  sni  {l-wall;  will  /-ran  not),  or,  mawani 
kta  owakitpani  (f-a'alk  will  I-iiHuhlr),  I  raiinot  walk.  'T.'.ka*  or  'tokadaij, 
followed  by  the  nefr«tive  'sni,'  is  often  used  for  the  same  purpose;  as! 
t.ikadau  mawani  sni  (an/z-wa//  l-walk  not),  /  ninmt  possihl/f  walk. 

H.  The  word  'pien'  is 'suffixed  to  verbs  to  denote  /to.s.sihUifi,  ,„•  that  the 
thmircanhedone:  as,  ec^orjpiea.  it  ran  hr  done;  waijyajrpini.  it  ran  hr  sren. 
Mut  it  more  frequently  occurs  with  the  nefrative  'sni;' iis,  kahpiea  sni,  if 
cannot  Iw  iiiailr. 

TKNSEK. 

§  137.   Xotwithstaiuling  the  Dakota  verb  has  but  two  distinct  forms  of 
tense,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  expressing.-,  by  the  help  of  adverbs,  etc.,  all 
•the  varieties  of  time  found  in  other  lanfruages. 

Aorist. 

§  138.  1.  The  aori.st  is  u.sed  to  denote  pi-r.^ent  time,  and  generally 
needs  no  mark  to  show  that  the  present  is  referred  to,  that  beinjr  usuallV 
determined  by  attendant  circtnnstances  or  by  the  context;  as,  tiyatli  yaijka, 
nakaha  waijmdaka,  hr  ;,v  at  thr  hoiisr,  I  havr  jmt  .^ren  him. 

•1.  When  necessary  the  a.lverb  dehan,  now,  or  hinahiij,  ,,rt,  is  used  to 
indicate  present  time;  as,  dehan  tiyata  yaijka,  hr  i.s  now  at  thr  house;  hinalun 
den  uq,  hv  is  hrre  yet. 

3.  The  aorist  is  used  in  jreneral  propositions,  which  apply  equally  to 
present,  past,  and  future;  as,  sice6i  waskuyeca  wastedapi,  children  love  fruit. 


VKIMJrt:  TKNSKH. 


fl7 


§  1H!».  I.  Tin.  |m)(lfmiiiuuit  two  of  tlio  iioiist  in  to  douoto  lutst  time,  it 
beiiiff  nhvavN  used  in  tlic  imrnitioii  nf  ].a«t  ovoiitM:  as,  enimmj.  /  //»,,r  ,i,m>' 
it;  li((  iiKliiHfiiij,  /  haw  litiishnl  that. 

2.  (^0  By  the  lu)l|)  of  rlic  advcrli  waijim,  /w/r,  the  iiorirtt  cxprcMscH  /w;. 
>r<  or  Jinishid  timo;  uh,  waijnii  yiistiiij|)i, ///*// //,,/v' /wr>«rs/«/7/ ?7,-  winjnu 
o<<i('iyHkii,  /  //rtr<'  now  tolil  t/icc. 

(/')  III  a  narnitiv..  of  past  ovciitn,  'miijiia,' tojfttlior  vvitii  tlic  aoriHt, 
iimkcK  what  in  called  tin-  plii perfect  tense;  as,  waijiia  yustaijpi  lieimn  wiii, 
theif  had  Jill  is/ti'd  if  irhni  I  aiiiml. 

3.  The  (loriHt  used  with  tiika,  hid,  expn^sses  what  is  Mometiiiies  callod 
the  imperfect  tense;  as,  hen  wanij  tnka  {thitr  I  wan,  hut  am  not  now^  /  was 
fhnr.  ' 

^  140.  Before  naceca,  iurhaps,  the  aori.st  tense  is  sometimes  used  for 
the /M/Hrr;  as,  hecoij  masipi  kiijhatj,  eciunuij  imcoca,  if  theij  tvU  im- to  do  that, 
[  shall  prol)at)lif  do  it. 

Fuiuri; 

sS  141.  1.  The  si^rn  of  the  future  tense  is  usually  'kta.'  It  may  be 
used  with  verbs,  adjectives,  nouns,  or  pronouns;  as.  niani  kta,  hr  will  walk; 
he  WHHte  kta,  that  will  he  ifood ;  he  tiijta  kta,  that  will  he  prairii-;  he  miye 
kta,  that  will  he  I.  ^ 

2.  The  future  tense  is  often  used  in  ijamitiiif,'  past  events  respecting- 
somethiiifr  that  was  future  at  the  time  mentioned;  a.s,  waijna  upi  kta  h<"lian 
wai,  then  "'''t'c  ff'out  to  come  when  I  arrived  there. 

H.  The  future  tense  is  used  to  denote  that  a  thin<r  would  have  taken 
place  if  .s(.m(^tliin<i'  Imd  not  prevented.  In  tliis  case  it  is  commonly  fojhnved 
by  'tuka,'  whether  the  reason  is  stated  or  not;  as,  wau  kta  tnka,  /  would 
have  come;  upi  kta  tuka  wicavvakisica,  they  would  have  eoiue,  hut  I  forhade 
them. 

4.  'I'he  future  tense  with  the  adverb  'hiijca,'  is  used  t..  indicate  a  desire, 
puqx.se,  or  <leterminatIoii  to  do  a  thinj.;  as,  mde  kte  hiijca  (/-//«  will  rerii), 
I  want  to  go;  ecoij  kte  hiijca  ecoij  {do  will  vera  did),  he  did  it  hecause  he 
wished  to  do  if,  or  he  did  it  iutetdioiiallfi. 

").  The  future  tense  is  <»ften  used  where  the  infinitive  mode  would  be 
in  En<r1ish;  as,  wau  kta  owakitpani  {I-eome  .shall,  l-unahle),  f  am  uiiahle  to 
eome;  teyaj)!  kta  akitapi,  thei/  .souyhf  to  kill  him. 

fi.  The  future  tense  is  sometimes  used  for  the  aorist,  as  in  (iennan, 
when  there  is  unceitainty  about  the  fhinof  .spoken  of;  as,  tinwic^akte  kiij 
bee  kta  (murderer  the  that-he  will),  that  is  the  murderer,  the  idea  being,  that 
he  will  be  found  to  be  the  murderer. 


HtaN 


-"■  ■■'>-—■•' 


68 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


7.  When  two  verbs  in  the  futvu'e  tense  are  connected  by  a  conjunc- 
tion, the  first  may  be  eltlier  with  or  witliout  the  sign;  as,  nihioniciyapi  kta 
Va  yai'-eyajH  kta,  or  nihiqnit^iyapi  ^a  yaceyapi  kta,  i/ou  will  he  tnnihled  and 
weep. 

§  142.  'Nmj'  or  'noq'  is  sometimes  nsed  instead  of  'kta,'  as  the  sign  of 
the  future  tense,  in  interrogative  sentences,  and  also  wlien  something  future 
is  spoken  of  as  uncertain;  as,  nida  nui]  he,  shall  I  (}o?  token  edoqpi  nui) 
taijio  sni,  iheii  ktific  not  what  theif  should  do. 

§  143.  Before  the  verbs  'eciij'  and  'epca,'  'ke'  sometimes  marks  the 
future  tense  ot  the  first  person;  as,  mda  ke  epca,  /  will  go,  thought  I. 

§  144.  In  interrogative  sentences  'hiij'  is  sometimes  used  for  'kta  he,' 
denoting  the  future  tense;  as,  wau  hiq,  shall  I  come  f 


AUXILIARY   VEKBS. 


§  145.  There  are  several  verbs  which  are  used  with  others  as  auxil- 
iai'ies;  such  as,  'iyeya,'  'kiya,'  and  'ya'  or  'yaij.' 

§  146.  1.  'Iyeya,'  when  used  with  other  verbs,  expresses  the  additional 
ideas  of  com})letion  and  suddenness;  as,  yustaij  iyeya,  he  made  a  finish  of  it; 
kaksa  iyeya,  he  cut  it  of  .suddenly.  In  this  way  'iyeya'  is  often  used  to 
o-ive  force  and  animation  to  the  style. 

2.  Verbs  used  with  'iyeya,'  if  capable  of  contraction,  are  contracted- 
as,  kaptuza,  to  split,  ka^  tus  iyeya,  he  split  it  open. 

3.  'Iyeya'  is  often  used  with  prei)Oshiuns  and  adverbs,  sometimes  with 
and  sometimes  without  their  taking  the  verbal  prefixes;  as,  paniahen  iyeya, 
to  push  into;  yuhukun  iyeya,  to  put  down;  ohna  iyeya  and  mahen  iyeya,  to 
put  in*o  anything. 

§  147.  'Kiya'  is  used  with  verbu  ao  a  causative  suffix;  as,  ecogkiya,  to 
cause  to  do;  kahkiya,  to  cause  to  make;  naziykiya,  to  cause  to  su(nd.  The 
pronouns  are  inserted  before  the  causative. 

§  1  i8.  '  Ya'  or  'yaij'  is  a  suffix  which  occurs  so  freciuently,  and  whose 
use  is  sometimes  so  (lifterent  from  that  of  any  English  verb,  that  it  demands 
a  special  notice. 

1.  («)  It  is  used  as  a  causative  suffix;  as,  ecoyya,  to  cause  to  do;  maniya, 
to  cause  to  tvalk.  In  tliis  case  it  always  has  a  noun  or  pronoun  for  ifs  ol)ject 
expressed  or  understood;  as,  mani  n)ayayapi,  //ow  cause  me  to  walk. 

(h)  'Ya'  u.sed  with  adjectives  makes  of  them  active  verbs;  as,  say  a,  io 
dye  or  paint  red;  samya,  to  blacken. 

2.  {a)  It  is  used  with  words  denoting  relationship,  wiiere  in  EngUsh 
we  should  employ  a  possessive  pronoun,  and  seems  to  have  the  force  of  to 


VERBS  OF  BEPETITION. 


69 


have,  or  have  for;  as,  he  atewaya  (that  father- I-have),  that  is  my  father; 
Ateuijyaijpi  ma  ipiya  ekta  uaijke  ciq  (father-we-have  heaven  in  thou-art  the), 
our  Father  who  art  in  heaven. 

(Ij)  'Ya'  with  nouns  shows  what  usfe  a  thing  is  put  to;  as,  de  isaijwaya, 
this  I  have  for  a  knife;  he  tiyopayaya,  that  thou  used  for  a  door. 

3.  When  the  pronouns  'ma,'  'ni,'  and  'uij'  are  used  without  the  pro- 
noun 'ya'  following,  'ya'  becomes  'yaq;'  as,  atemayaq,  he  has  me  for  father ; 
ateuyyaypi,  our  father.  But  when  'ya,'  thou  or  i/ou,  follows,  the  vowel  is 
not  nasalized;  as,  atemayaya,  thou  hast  me  for  father;  ateuqyayapi,  ijoa  call 
us  father. 

VKRBS   OF   KEPETITION. 

Reduplicated  Verhn. 

§  149.  1.  The  reduplication  of  a  syllable  in  Dakota  verbs  is  very  com- 
mon. In  intransitive  verbs  it  simply  indicates  a  repetition  of  the  action;  as, 
ipsica,  to  jump,  ipsipsica,  to  hop  or  jump  repeatedJij ;  ilia,  to  laufjh,  ihaha,  to 
laufjk  often.  In  transitive  verbs  it  either  indicates  that  the  action  is  repeated 
on  the  same  object,  or  that  it  is  pei-formed  upon  several  objects;  as,  yahtaka, 
to  bite,  yahtahtaka,  to  bite  often;  baksa,  to  cut  a  stick  in  two;  baksaksa,  to  cut 
a  stick  in  two  often,  or  to  cut  several  sticks  in  two.  Verbs  of  one  syllable  are 
rarely  reduj)licated. 

2.  There  are  some  verbs  whose  meaning  almost  necessarily  implies  a 
repetition  of  the  action  and  which  therefore  are  generally  used  in  their  re- 
duplicated form;  as,  yuhuhuza,  to  shake;  panini,  tojo(j;  kapsiijpsiijta,  to 
ivhip;  yusiijsiij,  to  tickle;  nasmjsuij,  to  strugfjle,  etc. 

3.  Verbs  signifying  to  be  are  repeated  to  denote  continuance;  as,  den 
mai)ka  marjke,  /  continue  to  staif  here;  hen  dukaij  dukaijpi,  i/ou  reside  there. 

§  150.  The  use  of  a  reduplicated  form  of  a  vei-b  in  its  proper  place  is 
very  important.  It  is  as  much  a  violation  of  the  rules  of  the  Dakota  lan- 
guage to  use  a  simple  for  the  reduplicated  form  as  to  use  the  singular  for 
the  pluHil  number. 

Verbs  tcith  the  Suffixes  <  s'a'  and  '  ka.' 

§  151.  'S'a'  is  suffixed  to  verbs  to  denote  frequenci/  of  action  or  habit; 
as,  yahi  s'a,  thou  comest  ojten;  iyatoijsui  s'a,  thou  dost  tell  lies  habitually,  i.  e., 
thou  art  a  liar:  wamauoi)  s'a,  one  who  steals  often,  i.  e.,  a  thief. 

§  152.  'Ka'  has  sometimes  the  same  signification  with  's'a;'  as,  waoka, 
a  good  hunter.  But  sometimes  it  does  not  produce  any  perceptible  diti'er- 
ence  in  the  meaning  of  the  verb;  as,  wasteda  and  wastedaka,  to  love  any- 
thing. 


mm 


70 


DAKOTA  GUA.MMAli,  'I'EXTS,  AND  I'JtllNOUUAI'UY. 


§  153.  When  tlie  verb,  to  wliich  'ka'  or  'n'ii'  is  ssiiflixed,  takes  the  plu- 
ral form,  the  suffix  usually  follows  the  plural  tenuination;  as,  waopika, 
wnrlsmcn;  eeoijpi  h'w,' <lon\s.  But  in  the  verb  'da,'  to  esteem,  'ka'  may 
either  precede  or  follow  the  plural  termination:  as,  wastedakapi  and  waste- 
dapika. 

SmSTANTIVK   VKRHS, 

§  154.  The  verbs  'ui),'  'ourjyaij,'  'yaijka,'  'yiikai),'  and  'hiyeya,'  all 
sionify  to  he,  but  when  used,  they  are  accompanied  by  other  verbs,  adverbs, 
participles,  or  prepositions,  descriptive  of  tlu^  ))lace  or  manner  of  being;  as, 
mani  wauij,  /  am  walkim/;  ti  mahen  maijka,  /  am  in  the  house;  h^diya 
yakoijpi,  the//  are  there;  en  mauij,  it  is  in  me. 

§  l.'')5.  The  verb  'e'  or  'ee'  occurs  without  a  word  descriptive  of  the 
mc»de  ()r  place  of  existence;  but  it  is  contined  to  the  third  person,  and  is 
used  rather  to  declare  the  identity  than  the  existence  of  a  thing.  This  verb 
comlnues  with  the  pronouns,  as,  'hee,'  'dee,'  etc.  'Yukar)'  is  used  to  de- 
clare that  there  is,  and  wanida,  that  there  is  none;  as,  Wakaijtayka  yukaij, 
there  is  a  God ;  Wakaytaijka  wanica,  there  is  no  God. 

§  15().  The  bringing  of  two  words  together  in  the  Dakota  language 
answers  all  the  purposes  of  such  a  copula  as  our  substantive  verb;  as, 
Wakaijtaijka  waste  (God  fjaod),  God  is  f/ood ;  \vi  kii)  kata  (sun  the  hot),  the 
sun  is  hot;  de  miye  (this  I),  this  is  I ;  hena  iijyaij  (those  stones),  those  are 
stones ;  Danikota  (Dakota-thou),  thou  art  a  Dakota. 

§  la?.  From  these  examples  it  appears  that  there  is  no  real  necessity 
for  such  a  connecting  link  between  words;  tuid  accordingly  we  do  not  find 
any  single  verb  in  the  Dakota  language  which  simply  predicates  being. 
The  Dakotas  cannot  say  abstractly,  /  am,  thou  art,  he  is;  but  they  can  ex- 
press all  the  modes  and  places  of  existence.  And  the  verb  of  existence  is 
understood  in  pronouns,  nouns,  and  adjectives.' 

PAETIOIPLES. 

Active, 

§  158.  1.  Active  participles  follow  the  nouns  and  precede  the  verbs 
with  which  they  ai*e  Urjd;  as,  mazakar)  hduha  yahi  (c/mw  having  thou-come), 
thou  hast  eome  having  thi/  (fun. 

'A.  L.  Ki{{f{s  maki'»  the  lollowiiig  claHgifioation  ol' substantive  verbs: 

1.  Of  lieiiiii  or  i-xinttiKT.  as  ui),  yukai),  yaijka,  etc. 

2.  Of  tondilion :  with  participles  and  ailverbs  of  manner;  as,  ni  iitj,  liviny  in ;  taijyaij  yaijka, 
(me//  is),  in  cuiiifurlihlc. 

3.  Of  place ;  with  prepositions  ami  adverbs  of  place ;  as,  akau  uq,  ia  on  ;  tiinahen  yaqka,  within  in. 

4.  Of  iilunlilii :  c  iir  ic,  witli  the  forms  hco,  ilec.     ."^ee  ^  1.55. 

5.  Of  I'lassilication ;  bciHi,  is  such.  as.  hoksidai)  waste  heia,  he  i«  u  ijoml  Imii ;  he  yiiqktokeca 
he6a,  that  ia  a  wolf. 


PAUTICI  I'LFilS— NOUNS, 


71 


2.  The  objective  pronouns  are  used  with  iuid  <;;-overne<l  by  active  par- 
ticiples, in  the  .same  way  as  by  verbs;  as,  niayuha  yukarjpi  (iHc-liavint/ 
they  mnain),  the  if  still  rrtain  ma;  niyuha  yapi  kta  {tlwc-havhuj  theif-go  will), 
they  will  take  thee  nlonf/. 

3.  Active  participles  are  used  to  denote  prolonj^ed  or  continued  action; 
as,  kiksuya  uq,  he  is  rememheriny ;  Wakarjtaijka  cekiya  uij,  he  is  in  the  habit 
of  praying  to  God;  iahaij  icurjhaij,  whilst  he  was  speakiiiy. 

4.  A  few  participles  are  used  with  the  verbs  from  which  they  are  de- 
rived; as,  nianiiiaij  niaui  (walkiny  walks),  that  is,  he  walks  and  does  not  ride; 
naziijhaij  nazii;  {stamlinfj  he  stands),  he  yets  up  and  stands. 

•5.  Two  verbs  to<,'ether  may  be  used  as  participles  without  a  conjunc- 
tion; as,  deya  patu6  inaziq  (^weeping  stooping  stands),  he  stands  stooping  and 
wesping. 

Passive. 

§  159.  1.  A  verb  used  as  a  pa.ssive  participle  follows  the  noun  to  which 
it  relates;  as,  tahiijca  kiij  opi,  the  deer  is  shot. 

2.  Passive  participles  are  used  to  make  what  may  be  called  the  passive 
form  of  the  verb;  as,  ktejji,  killed,  nikt(;pi  kta,  thou  wilt  be  killed. 

3.  They  are  sometimes  used  independently  as  nouns;  as,  ktepi  kiij, 
the  slain. 

NOUNS. 


■•II  i 


POSITION. 

§  160.  The  place  of  the  noun,  whether  subject  or  object,  is  before  the 
verb;  as,  wairmaheza  ica<Va,  corn  grows;  mini  wadiij  (water  [-want),  I  want 
water. 

Occasioually  the  subject  comes  after  tlie  verb;  as,  eya  Wakarjtai)ka,  said  Ood. 

§  1(»I.  When  two  nouns  are  u.sed  tof>-ether,  one  the  subject  and  the 
other  the  object  of  the  same  verb,  the  subject  is  usually  placed  first  (§  fJT); 
as,  tataqka  pezi  yutapi  (oxen  grass  eat),  oxen  eat  grass;  Dakota  Padani  kiij 
wicaktepi  (Dakota  Pawnee  the  them-killed),  the  Dakotas  killed  the  Pawnees. 

§  l(i2.  1.  Of  two  nouns  in  composition  or  combination  the  noun  sus- 
taining the  relation  of  possessor  always  precedes  the  name  of  the  thing 
possessed.     See  §  08. 

2.  There  are  cases  where  two  nouns  are  brought  together  in  which  the 
latter  may  be  regarded  as  in  apposition:  as,  aguyapi  wic^oni,  bread  of  life,  or 
more  properly,  the  bread  that  is  life— a.  l.  bigos. 


m 


meimsmSS 


72 


DAKOTA  (JISAMMAH,  THXTH,  AND  KTIINOGKAIMIY. 


NUMHKK. 


§  Hi'6.  'i'he  priiicipk'  on  which  the  ])hiral  torinination  is  employed  is 
that  of  phu'iut"'  it  as  near  the  end  of  the  sentence  as  possible.  The  order 
in  a  Dakota  sentence  is,  first  the  nouu,  next  the  adjective,  and  lastly  the 
verb.  Hence,  if  a  noun  or  pronoun  is  used  alone  or  has  no  word  following 
it  in  the  phrase,  it  may  take  the  plural  ending-;  if  an  adjective  follows,  it  is 
attached  to  the  adjective;  and  if  a  verl)  is  used,  it  is  attached  to  the  verb. 

1.  When  nouns  are  used  to  convey  a  ])lural  idea,  without  qualiticatives 
or  predicates,  they  have  the  jdural  termination;  as,  ninapepi,  thif  hands; 
hena  Dakotapi,  those  arc  Dakotas. 

•J.  When  a  nouu  which  represents  an  animate  object  is  to  be  T5iade 
plural,  and  is  followed  by  a  (jualificative  or  predicate,  the  sign  (jf  the  plural 
is  joined,  not  to  the  noun,  but  to  the  qualificative  or  predicate;  as,  wicasta 
wastepi,  /jood  men;  koska  kiij  hipi,  thr  ifoim</  turn  have  arrived;  wicasta  waste 
kiij  hipi,  the  (food  men  have  arrived. 

§  lfi4.  The  plural  of  nouns  representing  animate  objects  in  the  objec- 
tive case,  whether  they  are  governed  by  active  verbs  or  prepositions,  is 
designated  by  '  wica '  following,  which  is  prefixed  to  or  inserted  in  the  gov- 
erning word;  as,  tahiyca  widaktepi  {deer  them-theji-kill),  they  kill  deer;  Da- 
kota ewicataijhaij  (Dakota  them-from),  he  is  from  the  Dakotas. 

ADJECTIVES. 

POSITION. 

§  165.  When  the  adjective  is  used  simply  as  a  qualifying  term,  it  is 
placed  iimuediately  after  its  noun;  as,  wicasta  waste,  <jood  man;  daij  sica, 
ha<l  wood. 

Tlie  adjectiv*'  ikt'-e,  common,  is  placed  before  the  uoiiii  which  it  qualifies,  Imt  its 
derivative  ikceka  comes  rt/Ver;  as,  ikce  haijpa  aud  haijpikceki:,  cow/ho»  moccuahis;. 
ikce  wicasta,  «  common  man,  an  Indian.    The  imnierai  adjectives,  when  used  with  caij, 
a  day,  are  i)laced  before;  as,  noijpa  caij,  two  days,  etc. 

§  166.  When  the  adjective  forms  the  predicate  of  a  proposition,  it  is 
placed  after  the  article,  and  after  the  demonstrative  pronoun,  if  either  or 
both  are  used;  as,  wicasta  kiij  waste,  the  man  is  (food;  wicasta  kirj  he  waste, 
that  man  ix  /food ;  taku  ecanoij  kiij  he  sica,  that  which  thou  didst  is  bad. 

NUMBEK. 

§  167.  Adjectives,  whether  qualificative  or  predicative,  indicate  the 
number  of  the  nouns  or  pronouns  to  which  they  belong;  as,  lijyaij  sapa 


f 


ADJKCTJVES. 


73 


f 


waij,  a  black  stow;  inya.j  sapnapa,  Idmk  stones;  tataijka  kiij  wa^'aka,  the  ox 
tH  sfrottfj ;  tataijka  kiy  was'akapi,  tha  oxen  are  stron/j. 

2.  AdjetttivoH  (1.,  iu,t  take  the  plural  form  when  that  can  be  pointed  out 
by  the  verb  of  which  the  noun  is  either  the  subject  or  object  (see  §§  163, 
164);  aH  wida^ta  waste  lu,  kao-api  (man  fjood  that  they-mide),  „oo<l  n,rn  made 
that;  VVakH.jta.jka  wicasta  waste  noni  ^vivnUgH  (Great-Spirit  men  ,,ood  two 
thein-mwle),  God  made  two  (food  men. 

-A.  As  the  numeral  a<ljectives  after  waijzi  denote  plurality  by  virtue  of 
then-  meanmg,  they  may  be  used  either  with  or  without  the  plural  termina- 
tion; as,  wii^asta  yanmi,  or  widasta  yamnipi,  three  men. 

Nl'MEBAL   ADJECTIVES. 

^  168.  1.  Nume.-al  adjectives  used  distributiveh'  take  the  reduplicated 
o.-m;  as,  yamin,  three,  yanminnii,  three  and  three,  vanuunmi  Uum,  they  each 
took  three,  oi-  then  took  three  of  each. 

2.  Numei-al  adjectives  are  used  alone  to  express  the  number  of  times 
an  event  occurs;  as,  yanmi  yahi,  thou  earnest  three  times.  When  a  succes- 
«.o.i  of  acts  is  spokim  of,  the  word  'akihde'  is  often  used;  as,  topa  akihde 
yakutepi,  t/ou  shot  four  times  successively. 

§  169.  To  supply  the  want  of  words  like  place  and  ways  in  Endish 
the  adverbial  te,-mination  'kiya'  is  added  to  the  immeral:  as,  noypakiya 
yako.JiM,  they  are  in  two  diffi^renf  places ;  he  topakiya  oyakapi,  that  is  told^in 
jour  different  ways. 

§  170.  The  Dakotas  use  the  term  luujke,  one-hatf;  but  when  a  thinff  is 
( ivided  into  ,no,.e  than  two  aliquot  parts  they  have  no  names  for  them- 
that  IS,  they  have  no  exi).-essions  corresponding  to  one-third,  one-fourth,  one- 
Affh,  etc.  By  those  who  have  made  some  progress  in  arithmetic,  this  want 
•s  supplied  by  the  use  ..f  'o.jspa'  and  the  ordinal  numbers;  as,  o.jspa  iyamui 
ipieee  third)  one-third ;  o.jsj)a  itopa  (piece  fourth),  one-fourth. 

The  Iaii^M.a«e  more  recently  adopted  is  kiyuspapi,  divided.    So  that  ...le-fourth 

IMtO.NoMIiVAL   ADJECTIVES. 

§  171.  Uwasirj  and  iyuhpa,  all,  sakim  and  napin,  hoth,  apa  and  huijh 
some  or  a  part,  tonana  a.ul  wanistiijna,  few,  a  small  quaidit,,,  uijma,  the  other 
oni'  of  two  Ota,  many,  miieh,  and  some  others,  a.-e  sometimes  used  as  adjec- 
tives qualifying  nouns,  and  sometimes  stand  in  the  place  of  nouns. 

^172.  1.  As  the  adjective  *ota,'  many,  much,  conveys  a  plural  idea,  its 
reduplicated  form  '  ouota '  or  '  <,dota,'  is  not  used  when  speaking  of  iuaui- 


74 


DAKOTA  GHAMMAU,  TEXT8,  AND  ETHNOGltAPHY. 


mate  objects,  except  when  different  quantities  or  parcels  are  referred  to;  as, 
Ota  awahdi,  /  have  hroiifjht  home  many  or  much;  odota  awahdi,  /  have  brought 
home  much  of  different  kinds. 

2.  When  '  ota '  relates  to  animate  objects,  it  may  have  the  plural  ter- 
mination, but  is  generally  used  without  it.  When  it  relates  to  the  human 
species,  and  no  noun  ])recedes,  it  has  '  wi<:!a'  prefixed;  as,  wi(?ota  hipi,  many 
persons  came,  or  a  multitude  of  persons  came. 

3.  When  'ota'  relates  to  a  nimiber  of  different  companies  of  persons, 
it  has  what  may  be  called  a  double  plural  form,  made  by  prefixing  '  wi(5a ' 
and  by  reduplication;  as,  wi(;ok(5ota  ahi,  companies  of  persons  have  arrived. 

REPETITION   AND  OMISSION  OP  ADJECTIVES. 

$  173.  1.  When  the  same  thing  is  predicated  of  two  or  more  nouns  con- 
nected by  conjunctions,  the  adjective  is  commonly  repeated  with  each 
noun;  as,  ^uktaqka  kii;  waste  ka  t^aijpahmihma  kii)  waste,  the  horse  is  good, 
and  the  wagon  is  good. 

2.  But  sometimes  a  single  adjective  is  made  to  apply  to  all  nouns  by 
using  a  pronominal  adjective  or  demonstrative  pronoun;  as,  suktar)ka  kiij 
ka  daijpahmihma  kiij  napin  waste,  the  horse  and  the  wagon  are  both  good; 
widasta  \a  winohiijda  kiy  hena  wasteste,  vian  and  woman,  they  are  beauti- 
ful; Hepaij  ka  Hepi  ka  Hake,  hena  iyuhjja  haijskapi,  Hepan,  and  Ifepi,  and 
Hake,  they  are  all  tall. 

3.  When  two  nouns  are  connected  by  the  conjunction  'ko'  or  'koya,' 
also,  the  adjective  is  only  used  once;  as,  Suktaijka  daqpahmihma  ko  sida 
(horse  wagon  also  bad),  the  horse  and  the  wagon  also  are  bad. 

ADVERBS. 

§  174.  Adverbs  are  used  to  qualify  verbs,  participles,  adjectives,  and 
other  adverbs;  and  some  of  them  may,  in  particular  cases,  be  used  with 
nouns  and  pronouns;  as,  iwa.stedaij  mani,  he  walks  slowly;  sicaya  hduha  uij, 
he  is  keeping  it  badly;  niua  waste,  very  good;  kitaijna  taqyaq,  tolerably  well; 
he  daq  sni  (that  wood  not),  that  is  not  wood;  tonitaijhaij  he  (whenre-thou), 
whence  art  tlwuf 

POSITION. 

§  175.  1.  Adverbs  are  commonly  placed  before  the  words  which  they 
qualify;  as,  taijyaij  wauij,  /  am  well;  sicaya  oliaijyaijpi,  they  do  'tudly;  niua 
waste,  very  good. 

2.  («)  The  adverbs  'hiijda'  and  'sni'  follow  the  words  which  they 


ADVKRB.S-URDTJPLTCxVTrON. 


76 


qujify;  as,  waste  hi.;camv,W/  on,o  kt.  h\.,^.u  In- , visits  „rnn,m.i; to 
'10  It;  edoijpi  sui,  the  If  did  not  do  it. 

(/>)  Tl.e  adverbs  of  ti.ne,  'kiohay,'  '6t'  or  'cni.'  'kel.arj.'  a.ul  'roh,'  are 
placed  after  tlu.  words  to  wl.ieh  they  relate;  as,  yahi  kiulu.,,  „din  Z, 
fOiHest;  wavynkae^ii,  when  he  sees  it. 

3.  (a)  Interrogative  adverbs  commonly  stan.l  at  the  be.nnninir  of  the 
clause  or  sentence;  as,  tokeca  wowapi  dawa    sni  he,    lohi,  dost  Lu   not 

(h)  But  'to,' a  contracted  form  of 'toke-^a' and  'he,' the  .-ommon  si<ni 
of  mterrogatinn,  stand  at  the  end;  as,  ,h,he  sni  to,  .dii,  dost  thou  not  have  If 
vain  he,  hmt  thou  ainvcdf 

§  17<;.  Interrogative  adverbs  and  others  often  preHx  or  ins.^rt  personal 
pronouns;  as,  n.tonakapi  he,  hoiv  nam,,  arc  there  of  i,out  tonitai  hai,  he 
/fAm;e  «/•« ///owMiemataijhau,  /  «w,/Wj/«  rtrt/^/«r^. 

REDUPLICATION. 

§  177.  1.  Most  adverbs  may  make  a  plural  form  bv  doubling  a  sylla- 
ble m  which  case  they  may  refer  either  to  the  subject  or  the  obie..t  ot' the 
verb,  and  are  used  with  verbs  both  in  the  singtdar  an.l  plural  nun.ber;  as, 
taqyaij  eco.j,  he  does  d  well;  taytauyaij  eco.j,  hr  has  done  seneral  thlnos  well- 
taqtaijyaij  edoi}])i,  theij  hare  done  well. 

2.  If  the  verb  relates  to  the  unite.l  action  of  indivi.hials,  the  a.lverb  is 
not  re. luphcated;  but  if  the  individuals  are  viewed  as  a.-ting  independently 
he  reduphcated  tor.n  nuist  be  used;  as,  suktayka  kiu  tk:tkeva'  ki.  m     I.^ 
horses  earn,  eaeh  a  hraiu/  load.  "  *   ' 

3^  The  reduplicated  form  of  the  adverb  is  used  when  reference  is  had 
to  different  times,  places,  distances,  etc.;  as,  wicasta  ki.j  teha,  ni,  the  man 
hred  Ion,,;  wu.sta  kh;  tehayha,  nipi  ece,  n.n  live  Ion,,;  ecadao  waliH 
c«,«.  vo««;  ecadada,  wahi,  /  eome  freonentli,;  he  ha.skaya  baksa  wo,  cut 
thatlouff;  hena  hauskaskaya  baksa  wo,  cut  those  Ion,,;  askada.j  eu.jtip    we 

USE  OF   CERTAIN   ADVERBS, 

J  178  1.  In  general  propositions,  'eca'  or  'ca,'  when,  is  used  with  'ede' 

::::i:it  rif ''-  -'--  -  --^-^  -  -"^^-  -  -p^  -;  ^ 

2.  The  particles  'ece'  and  'ecee,'  used  at  the  end  of  clauses  or  sen- 
tences, signify /,.y«.«.^  or  hahit,  as;  ecanio,  ecee,  /«;«  accustomed  to  do. 


I  <l 


.,i:| 


I 


76 


DAKOTA  (iKAMMAU.  TKXT8,  AM)  HTHJJOCUAPFIY. 


8.  The  particle  *(''«,'  in  iiumt  ca»eH,  iiidicuten  the  cIohg  of  a  direct  quo- 
tation of  the  wonU  of  oiiewjlf  or  of  another;  as,  tleeen  eeauoij  kiijhai;  yani 
kta  ^e,  Wakaijtuijka  eya  <'re,  ifUioii  dost  than,  tliuii  slutlt  live,  God  said. 

4,  The  free  iulverliial  particrle  'do'  is  iise<l  for  emphasis,  at  the  end 
of  a  clause  or  mititetwe,  as,  wahi  kte  ilo,  /  ivill  come.  It  is  used  generally 
by  young  men,  and  not  considered  necessary  by  good  speakers.'  'Ye'  is 
HotnetinieM  nm-d  in  tlur  wune  way  by  women  and  others. 

r>.  Anionic  the  free  adverbial  particles  may  be  mentioned  'wo,'  'we,' 
'yo'  and  'ye'  with  '|h>,'  'pi'  and  'miye,'  the  signs  of  the  imperative;  and 
'kta'  and  'kt«'  nigtw  of  the  future.  These  all  follow  the  verb.  See  §§  42 
and  43. 

§  179,  In  reply  to  (piestions  which  have  the  negative  form,  assent  to 
the  negative  pro|N>Mition  contained  in  the  (piestion  is  expressed  by  hay,  yes, 
and  dissent  by  hiya,  no;  as,  yahi  kte  sni  he;  hay,  wahi  kte  sni,  thou  wilt 
not  come,  wilt  tliouf  i/en,  I  will  not  come;  yahi  kte  sni  he;  hiya,  wahi  kta, 
thou  wilt  wtt  come,  trill  thou?  no,  I  will  come.  If  the  (piestion  be  put  affirma- 
tively, the  aiwwer  in  the  name  as  in  English. 

§  180,  'Tohan'  and  'kiijhaij'  are  often  used  together  with  the  same 
verb,  in  wliiiJi  cane  'tohan'  precedes  the  verb  and  'kirjhaij'  follows  it;  as, 
tohan  yahi  kiijliaij  nide  kta,  when  thou  eomcst  1  will  go. 

^  181,  When  'itokain'  is  used  in  reference  to  time,  it  is  often  preceded 
by  the  a^lverb  <»f  n(;gation;  as,  yahi  sni  itokam  (thou-comest  not  before),  be- 
fore thou  cotnevt. 

NEGATIVE. 

$  182.  I,  Negation  i»  expressed  by  placing  after  the  verb,  adjective, 
noun,  or  pronoun,  the  adverb 'sni;'  as,  mde  ^ni  {I-t/o  not),  I  did  not  fjo;  he 
car)  sni  (that  wtjod  not),  that  is  not  wood. 

2,  An  emphatic  negation  is  sometimes  indicated  by  'kat^a,'  which,  how- 
ever, is  seldonj  uw-il  except  in  contradicting  what  has  been  previously  said; 
as,  yao  ka^a,  //to«  didst  not  hit  it. 

3,  A  negative  u>«;d  inteiT«;gatively  often  implies  permission;  as,  iyacu 
sni  to  (dost  thou  not  take  itf),  may  signify,  thou  mayest  take  it. 

§  183,  1,  In  Dakota  two  negatives  make  an  affirmative;  as,  wanica, 
there  is  now;;  wani^;  4ni  (tlwre-is-none  not),  i.  e.,  there  is  some. 

■*D»'  ill  liuiijyati  aixl  tlia>)kt»T)waij,  and  '1o'  in  Titoijwuij,  seem  to  be  oijuivalmit  to  the  iiiuscu- 
liiie  oral  |M-riiNl  Uk  of  tli«  Omaha  ami  ronka,  an  of  the  KaiiNa,  OHa<re,  and  Kwapa,  ke  of  the  lo-vru,  ke-i 
uf  the  Oto,  «h  u(  tb«  M»tulan,  U  iit  the  Hidatitu,  and  k  uf  the  Crow,  llfl  in  seldom  used  by  the  Pouka, 
but  u  cuiuuutu  nmouif  the  Uiiwha, — J.  O.  D. 


PKEPOSITTONS. 


77 


■•1  p 


2.  Wliftii  two  tUiffativft  verbn  are  connected  by  a  conjimction,  the  first 
mai/  \Hi  without  the  nitot  of  nejfation;  as,  kiikipe  (n  lyotfiij  taukii  sni  {he- 
aurpoMsed  titul  imrf  ifreal  not)  he  neither  mrpnssed  mr  was  the  (jmitcst. 

IJcrKBBOiJATIVB. 

^^  184.  I.  'lU'*  hthtf  iutmmtm  interroofiitive  particle,  and  ia  placed  at 
the  end  of  the  tteutt'twc:  a*,  wii'-ayada  he,  ilosf  fhnit  believed 

2.  When  the  iH^rmn  H|»oken  to  is  at  a  distance,  'hwo,'  compoinided  of 
'he'  and  'ho,'  is  tm^U  hh,  toki  <hi  hwo,  irhitlier  art  thou  (foini)?  This  last  ia 
not  used  by  UtmuXen. 

3.  Sonietinu'K  'ka'  \n  etnph»y(>fl  instead  of  'he,'  as  the  sij^i  of  interroga- 
tion; m,  he  taku  liojVay  ka,  what  kind  offinh  is  thnfF 

4.  HouieturufM.  however,  the  interrogation  is  distinffuished  only  by  the 
tone  <»f  voice.  L'liUke  the  Kngliwh,  the  voice  falls  at  the  close  of  all  inter- 
rogative nenteucen, 

ADrKBBIAI.  I^COBPOBATED  PARTICLES. 

§  \Hf).  Ah  hsin  im'tt  stated  (§  34), by  means  of  adverbial  particles,  large 
classes  of  active  verlw  are  formed  from  verbal  roots  and  adjectives.  There 
are  'ba/  'bo,'  'ka,'  'ii«,'  'pa,'  'ya,'  and  'yn,'  with  the  possessive  forms  'lid,' 
'kd,'  and  'gl,'  whieh  are  prefixed  or  agglntinated.     See  the  Verb  Paradigm. 

I'BKPOSITIONS. 

§  IHCt.  I're|HH(itioiiK  are  phiced  after  the  iiomis  which  thev  govern,  and 
8f>  are  pro|)erly  p*tHt-ftofiitionH. 

(a)  Home  are  written  an  separate  words  (§  H!l);  as,  maka  kiij  akan,  on 
the  earth:  tipi  i«'ahda.  A//  ////-  hotm;  coijkaske  ekta,  at  the  f/arrison.  In  this 
ease  pinrality  of  the  urmin  in  expressed  ))y  '  wica '  incorporated  into  the 
preposition;  jw,  tataijka  kii;  wi^ikiyedaij  (oj-  the  them-ncar-to),  near  to  the 
oxen;  Dakota  ewi<«ataijhaij, /mw  the  Dakotas. 

(h)  Other  pre|H«ition»«  are  sufhxed  to  nouns  (§  t)l);  as,  tiijtata,  on  the 
prairie;  magata  at  the  Jield ;  /-aijyata,  at  the  iroods: 

(r)  And  others  are  prefixed  tu  the  following  vei-b  (§  92);  es,  amani, 
to  walk  on;  ieekiya,  to  praif  far. 

2.  («)  Pronmnx  govemwl  by  a  jH-eposition  are  sometimes  prefixed  to 
it,  in  which  cas*'  t\um^  prepositions  which  have  'i'  for  their  initial  letter 
cause  an  elision  of  the  last  vowel  of  the  pronoun;  as  ikiyedaij,  near  to; 
mikiyedaij,  near  to  me;  itehai;,  far  from;  nitehar),  far  from  thee.     If  the  pro- 


IBI 


78 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAH.  TEXTS,  AND  KTIlNOdHAI'HV, 


iiMii)  is  plural,  tlic  |(lural  tt'iiiiiiiiition  in  attached  to  the  {)ruj)OHition;  as, 
in)k('taijhaij|)i,  from  h,s. 

(b)  S(»ri>etiinoH  tho  proiiouu  is  iiisertcd  in  the  preposition,  if  the  hitter 
consists  of  more  than  two  syllaldes;   as,  enitaijliaij,  y)v>//;  tlirr. 

(<•)  And  sometimes  it  is  contained  in  the  tollo\vin<>-  verW;  as,  en  man, 
he  ifi  coniintf  to  me;  ekta  niipi,  fliitf  ivrnf  to  i/ou. 

§  1H7.  Of  the  two  ]>repositions  'kici'  mid  'om,'  Ixith  nieaniiiff  irifit,  the 
former  "overns  sinffular  and  tho  latter  plural  nouns;  us,  he  kici  mde  kta,  / 
will  (fo  with  liini;   hena  om  mdo  kta,  /  will  f/o  with  thciii. 

§  IHH.  1.  The  names  of  tlie  natural  divisions  of  time,  when  they  refer 
to  the  jjiist,  terminate  in  '  haij,'  and  when  tt>  the  future,  in  'tu;'  as,  wehaij, 
last  sj)riiiff ;  wetu,  iicrt  sprinf/. 

The  ti-rmiiiatioti  'tii'  or  •  etn,'  in  waniyetn.  mdoketn.  )itnijyctii.  wetn,  liaijvptu, 
aijpotu,  litayetu,  etc.,  may  have  been  orijiiially  a  prciiosition,  signityiuf;,  as  it  still 
does  in  other  cases,  at  or  in;  and  the  termination  'haij,'  in  waniiiaij,  weiiau,  mdoJie- 
liaij,  ptiijhaij,  etc.,  is  inahably  the  adverbial  endinjr. 

2.  The  ])reposition  'i'  ])refixed  to  the  natural  divisi(»ns  of  time  si{>nifies 
the  next  afhr;  as,  iw(«tu,  thr  .spriiif/  followiiH/ ;  imdoketu,  the  mxt  swminer ; 
iluiijhaijnii,  the  next  morniuf/. 

CON.TUXGTIONS. 

§  18il.  1.  C/onjunctions  connnonly  stand /W«'ef»  the  words  or  sentences 
which  they  connect;  as,  mahpiya  ka  mnka,  heaven  and  earth;  waijc^ij-aka 
tuka  iyecidiye  sni,  /  saw  thee  hut  I  did  not  reco())me  thee;  ecoij  yasi  e^ta 
ecoij  kte  sni  {do  thou-told  alfhoiif/h,  do  will  not),  althouf/h  thou  told  him  to  do  it, 
lie  will  not. 

2.  But  the  conjunctions  'ko'  or  'koya'  and  'alma'  are  i)laced  ({fter  the 
words  they  connect;  as,  caijka  waijhi  ko  mduha  (/ire-steel  flint  also  I  have), 
I-have  flinf  and  steel ;  mahpiya  maka  alma  ka;ia,  he  made  heaven  and  earth. 

§  IJtO.  'I'ljkaij'  and  'ka'  both  sijn^nify  and,  hut  they  are  used  somewliat 
differently,  'ka'  denotinj^  a  closer  (U)nnectiou  than  'uijkaij.' 

1.  When  two  or  more  verbs  having  the  same  nonunative  are  connected 
by  a  copulative  (conjunction,  'ka'  is  connnonly  used;  as,  ekta  wai  Va 
waijm<laka,  /  ami  and  saw.  Hut  if  a  new  nominative  is  introduced, 
'uqkaij'  will  be  recpiired;  as,  ekta  wai  uijkaij  vvaijmayakapi,  /  went  there 
and  they  saw  me. 

2.  When  after  a  j)eriod  the  .sentence  begins  with  a  conjunction,  'ka'  is 
not  used  unless  the  sentence  h  closely  connected  with  the  preceding  one. 


m> 


CONJU^MCTIONa— INTUHJECTIONS. 


79 


-,!> 


H.  'llijkaij' iK'vcrcoiiiu.cts  siii»-l(.  iioiiiik  or  ii<lj(.ctiv(.s,  'kii'  iiiul  'k(.' 
beiii<r  usc.l  tor  tlii.t  |.uriM.,sf;  U8,  wiiHtu  l^i  kmim,  f'/ooU  and  wLr ;  nnj  ,„iiii 
kn,  »'oor/  rn/r/  inifrr. 

For  tliti  use  <.f  the  coiijuiuitioim  kiijlmij.  iiijkuus.  and  tuk.i.  mr  j  l.W. 

§  l!tl.  Th..  words  ',.,^i,j'  and  'iiakacH,'  ,dtl.(.uj.li  inoiv  propcrlv  ndvorbs 
oftfu  supplv  th..  plnco  of  (•oi.jmu.ti..UM;  as.  1,,'  wakii,  (-.'iij  makida,  /  ,,an' 
thoth  hnn  hrnuisr  hv  a.sM  mv  fo,  it;  lu-  t,.\vahi,jda.  uakaes  hore.la.j  n.dul.a, 
/  ri'Jusrd  that  hmnisr  if  ini.^  ff,r  o/////  otf  /  Ik,,/. 

§  lill'.  The  idea  .•oiivcvtMl  l,y  the  ronjmu-tioii  //m,^  can  not  l.e  expiVHst'd 
in  I)ak<»ta  <liroctly.  Sudi  a  phrase  as,  "It  is  Letter  for  ine  to  die  than  to 
live,"  may  iiuh.ed  be  rendered  by  an  awkward  periphrasis  in  several  wavs- 
as,  mate  eiij  he  waste  ka  wain*  kiij  he  siea,  for  „„•  to  ,/!,'  is  ,,,„>,/,  „n,l  to  /i,>','  i, 
had;  wani  kiij  h<*  waste  esta  mate  eii,  he  ivotaij  waste,  o/flm,,,/,  if  is  ,,,M>d  for 
me  fo  /„„;  ,f  is  ,„or,'  ,,o,nf  M  „„■  fo  ,fi,.;  or,  n.ate  kte  .'irj  he  ^^•aste  ka  ^^ani 
kte  en)  ho  s^iea,  that  I  shoidd  die  is  f/ood,  ,i,,d  fh,d  I  should  li,r  is  l,„d.  ' 

§  193.  The  .•oiijinu-tion  o,-  is  represented  by  'ka  is;'  but  the  sentences 
ni  whieh  It  IS  mtrodnced  have  not  the  same  brevitv  as  in  Kn-lislr  as  /  Vo 
mf  kno„-  „'l„il„r  l„.  is  fl„,r  or  „ot,  hen  „,j  is  ka  is"  h,m  mj  sni.  mj'ma'tukte 
lyeeet.i  sd.mwaye  sni  (f/„r,'  is  or  fl„rr  is  ,„>t,  n-hid,  of  fl,r  two  f  hioir  not  ■  ■ 
hfhat  „  hnr.s,'  ,>r  „n  o.rf  he  snkta.jka  ka  is  tata.jka  n.jn.a  tukte  hedetu  he 
{timf  horse  or  o.v,  ivhich  of  the  two)i 

INTKKJKCTIONS. 

§  194.  Some  interjeetions  have  n<»  connexion  with  other  words  while 
others  are  used  only  as  a  part  of  a  sentet.ce.  When  connected  with  other 
words,  niterjections  usually  stand  at  the  beg-inniuf.^  of  the  phrase.  Consid- 
erable knowledfre  of  their  use  is  n.M-essarv  to  enable  one  to  understan.l  the 
lanjrua^re  well,  as  the  interjections  not  only  .serve  to  indicate  the  feelin-s  of 
the  speaker,  but  often  .naterially  modify  the  meanin-  of  a  sentem-e-  as 
hehehe,  <l.dita  o,j  mate  kUx,  oh  f  /  shall , lie  ,f  h, of ,-  "Wiconi  kiij  ihohee- 
wic.mi  knj  he  wicasta  iyo-caijza.j  kiij  iho  hee "(/./> ///r /o/  that  is;  life  f he 
that  wan  liyht  the  lof  that  is),  John  i,  4. 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAH,  TUXTS,  AND  CTHNOlillAI'IIV. 


I'AUT  SIX'OXI). 


TEXTS. 


710.'}— vol,  IX (( 


81 


^fJ'J^.:-.* 


mmmmdMamtmimmi 


....Si! 


rEXTS. 


wi(;a>,^ih»i  iri^^iiPAVA;  ok,  tfik  fallen  stak'. 


Writtkn  in  Dakcha   i.v  Murri;i.  Kkxvim.k, 


-^•^:i':  ^^!^  '^is-'-^f '•'"•  ^'^1-^  ^^^:-  -r-  i^s  ^.^s-  '!: 

Ti^'  s^  if:,  '1'^  't !;::  ^-'^-i'M-'  -.J  kitnun.  iv,.h;;'  ;;;;k..  n,  1.0 

tlml!     ^'i,|.  '^""  -"'M^'nly  l.oti,        tlnlh,.,.    tl„.,v  w.r,.  .A™      thovsaV 

^S;:r  ^^i^^  "'i^fi"  ''r-  '";!Sr'^'"  '•^"^i'^-^"  "-'">''>•<'  --ast,.  wa,jka 

lafiiri-siiUli  in(\R,,j.  ^„  iiii(l.tlM..„il„T        IiusIwtkI         I  hem  had 

tipsiijm,   waij   lui  tauka   waste  e  aitieaoa:    mjkan,    It..  ,1.'  wik'i  ke    ,.,■;.,■ 

'""""'■''''""•*'■'""■       """^       '''^A--         I u.ifnl  that     ovor  ill':,,.  an,l  I,,,       ,|   .        ,',i  .  , '         ,   ^  ' 


pilchc'll; 


("taul.a,  tuwe  wa,jnu,vake  6,     ,.ei,j,   kn  ho,,,.  i,u.  kn  l.opte  e.  ivin.ta'iS;- 


•^1  .       ,  I'" '      "'KK'T       TociK    and      (hijtit     and       iiMlfc'd.it.Mit  ■ 

^'■"i"'^  ":S""  ^"!;±^- '>;:;>■"  '^':  '*''>"•  '''>■"-  l^"  ■""!<"  l<iu  -kt'.  te^l  ka,n.las 


in  till' 
nu-aulini*' 


!1 


Ki 


84 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


"•.V  lUHii  boy 

Uijkuij,  Dee  do,  eya 

And,        This  18  it    .     be  Said 


laforesai'l"  '      ""'  '^''"''  tliiitdied   not 

."•Si  "s!'."" Ti;;;' '^i,!;' £ '±- '-.a  I't;.. ;i;t„w,r,va;;;-i 

tuka  c%  eya.    \Vi6U«i,ra,  tok«-a  .vaku  M  heev-,      -'"         '"' 

,       ,       .  lionie 

^SL'lt^  ii      ^l!!r''^  tj!-i^  kJp  Ifva:  Wicahiuea,  ito  de  icalu„;ve 

eye,  ra   ticeska   kiij  oliiia   kolioya  ivevji       TTnl-.,,,    .,i.,.  -i  i  ■ 

hesaid,  and     t^nt-top      th/  through    heZ^i      iur        W  ^   ahiiiiliinaij-hiyaye  va 

liiijlimiya.    Ui)kau  sdohayhai,  tin  liiyu     Tnk-i  X  \i^Ji!'!'lir""l   "'T''"..    '""' 

came.  "*''""    ^jj"^    ""'I  "nioko  through     ho  tossed 

lyeya.    Uokaij  hehaii  mani  tin   hiyu.    Tuka  akeic-u  k-.  ..fW  ;.-....>     t-  i 

......  And  then      w„,Un.ho„.ei„oaL  i"f  a  l.  I'LoU  "  ^T' 1^  f      ^'J^^^ 

liehan  hoLsnia  waij  caijsakana  keya  yuha  tin  hivn  l...   T„  i      -        i 

"""■       ''"y      "^^     «rL sticks     Cv  -hZL ' ,  J IL   •  '  '  "'J'^'"-'''''^''' '^^^^ 

waijhi.jkpe  niicajra  ye,  eya      Tuka  -ike  T,'  T  ^  ^    "•  T''    ,"•""" 

a.™ws  make.^  /  '  ^^.      '^^^  ^^  ^^U  ecen  ^:^,  uuka,  l.el.an 

!±  '^:if  I=^=  ^'t'^^.^^  ^'l^  keya  yul.a  tirlnyu  t., 

1111.  •         .  themselves,  '"8" 

olielulekiyapi,  nnia  wasecapi. 

bed-they.phiced,  very  riihwere. 

Urjkaij  wicahinca  kin  lieve-  Wnk'mt.i    ♦....,....  i  .     , 

Old  J    J  rim:  Va:^±''  ^^^y^^^'J  "'^I"!^"\L"i±S^iQ 


(.'a 

and 


they  say. 

^"  vl^f!^!  ^:r^   te>:^=     ^^'^'^'^f  "'^'  ^*«  onutwanini  kta  ce,  eya 


young  man      the       thia'said: 
[aforesaid] 


.. 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


85 


Mm 


onuvni    re,    eya    kcnapi  --^-""■y-n^^.n  w..e„    ,.eop,e      ., ^    «= 

wnlka     alwiivN,  Im'Hnlil,    thc.v  »iiy. 

carjlifleska   kiitein    en    i.      Unkan   koHknrui   ......   , .,  i        i  . 

«r" sip^  h  '£;  '':=  lii;;:  --r,  '""^  "iS'  s«-  He.e„  m 

cnrae,  tliev  say. 

;'f  ■'  ^:&  ^!  Is;  :s±.  '*"  -±~>  I-  -f^  ^.i^i 

koska  mjnia  koij  heva:  Toketn  liwo  mu'-\u;    «,r.,      r-  i        /       1     i-      , 

'tis?  '"t^ir  ,f;fe^s.  ''S-  «;:±'  "»s".  -o,  o..  i.e™,  ki.i  "W 

""'"^        '">-'''t     loiiiiH  wlipii      what    tli!it    ii.nkiii    oi,..„,.„     .i.r:...'        •..    -' 


TconUfrr""''-"      "■'""    """    >"""'''    "'"-"y     tlM^saV 


the 
latbrfi. 
aaidj 


toki  idada  liwo,  do  mini  Imwo  vvalii  do.  era 

""S""        '         "''"    """'■■      •?,'•"''      '  '"'""       ■       '"■  Hai.l. 
«""'  1 1  loiriii  liir| 

riKMi  wire.  now         hoiiiu       dead 

s.  ^'f-  -S'  i±.'-  '1-  r;  I:-  -!:r.,!;°i-S;-  -i^ 

nauijpcapi  ecee  ce,  evai)i,  kevapi.  """*'' 

ii8-,swallow.'(l      always      ,       tl.T.y  »aid,     lliov  say. 

^'ir^tS^J^:^  I- "^I^J  ':1'  ^±  iy|Wa  yauka.     U,ka,,  De  taku  he, 

lafuresaidj  E^        '"""""^       [.iS-gj.  ^^■"'.  Thi,  wl.at        ) 


-I! 

:.'l  'I 


Jl 


1 


86 


DAKOTA  G1{AMMA1{,  TEXTS,  A^'l)  ETlINUiiKAl'll Y. 


eya.     Uijkaij,  Ilaijtii,  lie  raijtc  w  ce,  eyaj)!.     Uijkaij  he  licccu  isaij  t'lidaku 

lii'siiid.  Ami  (letawiiy     tliiit     licnrt       in       ,       tlit'.v  snid.  And 


kiiili- 


hiH-tm>k 


ka  baspuspu  yaijka.     Uijkaij  ilmuliaijiia  takii  iiiiia  liain  liiijlula;   uijkan  he 

:iiid     .■iit-topUres   wiiH  |8ltlinj;|.  And  Huddcnl.v  what       very  lu.idoa  iiol«ci  aud         that 

taijiiiaheii  taijka  c  liona  nawieaju'e,- tuka  eaijte  kiij  liaspuiii  iiakaes  ohiia  ta 

body  iii«ido  hiriji'    that   Hum.,     theiiiswallowud,        liiit  Ijiart        th>'  cut  iiji  iiidii-d  in     dead 

kiij  ekta  hi  ta,  keyapi.     lieeeii  c'uKi  kiij  pahdoke  t'ji  koska  wikoska  ko 

tli«  nt  <........    .1 1         *l... If. -1  ..  1  .        .  *     . 


the  lit        cumu  dcud.     tlu'y  «!>>. 

oni  hdicu. 

with    cftiiir  out. 
thi'iu 


Ut'iico 


Uijkaij  uyate  kiij  uiiia  pidawiraya  e  heeeu  wikoska  uom  kui)i.     Tuka, 

And  iM.oiih.      the       luiiih    KhidlhrnihcinMihtliat    hcnr..         maidenH  two     pivfhini.  But, 


Ohiijiii  oniauiyaij    wauij   e   heceu   kieuwa   iye  wieayuze  kta  ce,  eya,  ka 

AlHa.ys  juununniK     ^        lam     tlial         so  my  friend         "I...  thuni'taki.         will         ,       iwmild,    Jn.l 

koskaiia  kuij  uapiii  kii.     Uijkaij  heeeii  hueokam  wakeya  waii  itica^mpi  ka 

y..uu«  nnn^^  J^ln.^.^^^    hoth        «av...  And  h„  iuthu-uoint  tout  "^  one       pllclnidlor       imd 

hoksiua  koij  kuijksitku  kiei  akiyuha  en  awii'akipi.  Wikoska  iioijpa  koij  heua 

'"'*■       ,„.•'"■  .<;'y""i>'»»<l'<'rhi»    with         beariud      thuru    thtm  hiought       Youuj;  woniui       two         'thii       thosu 


I  al'ori..iaid  | 

oiu  en  ahitipi. 

with     in    they  moved. 


|af'ore:said| 


liecen  koska  koij  ake  itoopteya  ivaya  keyaiji.      Uijkaij  wanna   ake 

Xheu       youM»,'man     the       ,iKain  onward'  "went  they  say.  And  now  aKain 

koskana    waij  niauin  naziij   caijhdeska  kixtopi.      Uijkaij   wawaijyaka    han 

>■""'."-""■'"'  "  """»"''■         «""'«'  '""'l'  .Hhoolini;.  And  lookiuK-ou       «tandln« 

en  i  ka  heya :  Ito,  kieiiwa  kiei  wawaijnulake  kta  e^■e,  t'a  kiei  nazin.     IJnkan 

"'eame'"""'  "''""''''''     ^"'  '"''"''        "'"'  llwkou  will  he^said,  Jnd   with      Htood.  And 

heye  :  Kieuwa,  uijhde  kta  ce,  eye  ea  kiei  ki.    Ka,  Uijeina,  kicuwa  kici  wahdi 


thi»  lii;- 
Miiitl 


Friend, 


wt'-jro  hiiiui'  will 
(<tn:il) 


ht;  Hjiid.  luid    with  niiiu'. 
hoiiiu 


And,  (IrandiuothLT,  my  Irieiid     with      1  coiuu 

ht>nif. 

i-e,  taknij  ikihni  naijka  \v(»,  eya     Tuka  kuijksitkuna  kiij,  Token  wahaij  kte 

aomi-thinKhMnlinsui,         be  thou  he-said.  liui  Kraudn.other  his       the,         IIow  Ldo         will 

e  heha  he,  eya.      L'ljkaij,  toketu  he,  eya.     Uijkaij,  Uyate  kiij  de  wanna 

this  yon  say    .'she  said.  ^      And.  How  is  it        !        liesaid.  And,  I'eople       the      this        now 

^aij  oij  wieatakuniisiii  ee,  eva  ;   tuwe   eaij   kiij   i  kes   tohiijni   hdi   sni,  eya 

wo<Kl      lor  tliey  perish  she.said :       who        wood  toearry  j.'o«s  if        at  any  time    come  home  not.    »li« 

IT     I  IT''  ""'''■ 

L'i)kaij,  Kieuwa,  hiijska   ieu  wo,  eaij   kiij   u;jye  kta  ee,  eya.     Uiikaii 

And.  Kriend.  strap  tak.-.  wood  to-earry     we-go         will        ,       In'said.  Au.l 

wakaijkaua  kiij,  Takus  kitaijiia  icahwaye  eikoij,  eya.     Tuka,  Wakaiika  is 

old  woman    ^       the.     Crandchild       hardly  Iraised"       in  the  past,  sli."  said.  lint,  Old  woman     tliat 

de  taku.siii.sni  ikoyapiea :  heye  ea  koskana  koij  kici  iyaye  va  heye:  Can 

"'"  '""'■•*  you  afraidof :       tljis  .said  and      .youus!  nmu        the        with         went        ami    this  said :     Wood 

aforesaid 


uod 


hcre 


kin  nida  ce,  tuwe  yaeiijpi  kiijhaij  u  po.     I<]\aya  uijkaij,  Ko.ska  wan  tokiyti 

toearry  I.Ko,  ^  who        y,m  wi.sl,  if  e„nm  y,-.        They  went        ami,         y.mng  nmn       a        s«meH-hc.„ 

taijhaij  hi  ka  heya  ee  eyapi,  ka  ihakainya  eyaye.     Waijiia  can  kin  en  ini, 

from  ..ome  ami  this  said  they  said,   and  alter  thV  went.  Now         wood     the      in      tficy 

uijkaij  eaij  knj  ikaijtoij  hiye^a  e   heeeii  oyate  koij  lietaijhaij  alidiyakupi 

and  wood      tin        ^  tied-np  C.y,         that         so  people        the  that  from         startcdiome  with 

tuka,  iye  en  naziij  ka,  Tuwe  eaij   kiij  den  hi  ca,  taku  yakte  keyapi  kon 

hut,  he      I  hire     stood       and.        Who         wood      the       here  comes  when,  what        youkill        they  say       'the 


aforesaid 


■' 


■' 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


87 


toki    idada  hwo,  «^va.     Uijkaij   ilmuhaijna  toki  iyaya  taijiq   siii.     Ilucon 

wli<Ti-y<.i,lmv..|.">iH^      !        Ii.-«alil,  Ami  Hiid.kuly  where  holiadsnm-  niiuiifist      not.  So 

iijyuij,  \vak(!ya  waij  oliiia  decen  kowka  wikoska  ko,  apa  wotaj)!  ka  ana  ui 

^Iwlicilil  leril  a  h,  tliu»        yoiiiiKiiieu       iimidins        aUa,    Home       eiitiiiK        h'imI     mmie  iilivi! 

'  iyeya  c  aj  eya  yaijka.     Uijkaij,  Delia  token  dukaijpl  ho,  eya.     Uijkaij, 

"■'■"'  wallfiiK  were.  Ami,  TlieB..  Iiuw  are  you  I     he  «ni(l.  Ai.c!. 


liiy 

Taku  yaka  lie;  dena  eaij  kiij  uijliij)!  kes  takii  deceu  uijkalidiiii  eeoe;  ins 

What    yuu  uicHii      (  tliewt      wood  to  carry  wo  tame  although  sonic  tlmi,        us  brought  liomu   always-      you 

thing 

eya  iiitakuniHiii  ee,  eya])!.     Uijkaij  hevata  etoijwaij  uijkaij  iijyun,  »)rKloka 

al«o     you-aro  denlrf.y.-d       ,       they  »ald.  And  be'hind  looked  and  hehold  hole 

waij  deceii  hiyeya.     Uijkaij,  I)e  taku  he,  eya.     Uijkaij,  Ustaij,  he  taku  khj 

»  no  wu».  And,         This     what         I      hoHaid.  Ami,  Stop,       that     what      th« 

hee  ce,  eyapi.    'I'uka  waijhiijkpe  ikikeu  ka  okatkataij  vaij.    llijkiuj  vvake>a  kiij 

that  In,        theywihl.  lint  arrow  histook     ami  transllxed  it.  And  tent  tho 

ihiiuhaijna  kazainni  iyaya.     Uijkaij  he  hiijyaijkaga  e  no<Ve  awieayuhninza 

suddenly  <i|wne<l  went.  And  that  *  owls  tliut     ear  theiii  nlint  up 

Ht^'!,!!''      'l'!''*^'"  h!,*\  "l^'f''^^  ""^'^  H"^   nanidaya  iyaya.      Heeen,    Koska 

opened  oiit  wei"it.  So,  Youun  men 


they  May. 


ThuH 


kllleil        indi'oil 


tho 


wik 


oska  kiij  owasiij  taijkaii  ku  po,  eye,  (;a  oin  hdieu,  keyapi. 

Idcnn         Ihe  all  out  vmw     ye,     he'said,  and    witli    started  out,    thov  sav. 


luaidi'Ui) 


them 


Uijkaij  ake  witaijHiia  uij  nom  kupi.     Tuka  ake,   Kicuwa  iye  napin 

And  nisnlii  irialilenH         were       two     Kaveliini.  Hut         aRain,        My-friend         In^  hotli 

vvicayuze  kta  ('e,  (jya.     llecen  lioksina  koij  kuijksitkuna  kiei  ka  wiijyaij  kiij 

thciutaku        will  husaid.  So  boy  the        grandmother  his       with     a'lul        woiucu         tho 

aforesaid 

napin  oin  hoeokani  wakeya  waij  ohna  ewicalinakapi. 

both     together  in  the  middle  tent  a  in  they  jdaced  them. 

llecen  ak<!  itoctpta  iyaya.     Ake  oyate  waij  tipi  waij  en  i,  uijkaij  ake 

So  again     forward        lie  went.         Again     peojilu         a       dwelling     a  in  came,     and  again 

(•aijhdeska  kuttfpi,  injkaij  koskana  wawaijyaka  haij  e  en  inaziij,     Ka,  Ito, 

hoop  Hliooting,  and  young  man  hmking'on         Htandii);:       thcri'     stood.  Ami,       l.o, 

kieuwa  ki«-i  wawaijindake  kta,  e>e  ra  ki('i  inaziij-     Uijkaij  heve:    Kit'uwa, 

my  friend     wltli  I  hmk  <.i.  will,     lie'said  and     with     he  stood.  And        tliis'said:       My  friemi, 

uijhch;  kta  c-c,  eya,  nijkaij  kiri   ki.      IJijkaij  ake  he  kuijkisitku  ieahya  hec'a. 

we.go-        Will  he  said,        and  Willi     he-  And         again    that  graiidmotlier  his         raised  such. 

""""'  wenlliomc. 

Uijkaij,  IJijeina,  kiriiwakiei  wahdi  re,  takuij  ikihni  naka  wo,  eya.      llijkaij. 

And,        (IraHdinother,    my  friend      with     I  cimie  liome,     soiiietliing       limit  tliou  for  him,       lie'said.  Ami, 

Taku  tukten  iwaeu  kta  e  heha  he,  eya.     llijkaij,  Uijeina  toka  e  heiia  lie, 

What         when™       1  take       will  that  you  say        .'    she  said.  And,       (iiandiiiolh.T      why     tliat  you  say       I 

eya.      Uijkaij,  Waziya  waij   de  oyate  kiij   tehiya  wirakuwa  ee,   pte  oiii 

he  said.  And,  Wazlya  a  lliis      people        tho         hardly  them  treats  ,      Imtliilo     kill 

kes  owaniij  ieu,  ka  waijna  akihaij  wit'ate  kta,  eya.     Uijkaij,  Uijc'ina  ekta  ye 

aUhoughall        he  tjikes,  and        now  starving       they  ilie      will,    she  said.  And,        (iraiidmotlier    there    go 

(•a,  Mitakoza   ii'iinani   hi   tuka  takuna  yute  sni  e  umasi   re,  eya  wo,  eva. 

ami,   Mygramlchihl      travelling      has       hut  nothing  eats         not    so     i:ie  seut  a.av  tlicm         he  said 

cotiie, 

Hecen  wakaijka  iyaye  ea  itehaijyaij  inaziij,  ka,  Waziva,  mitakoza  ieimiini 

So  old  woman         went       and  alar  olf  stood,         and,         Wa/iya,        mygramlchihl     travelling 

hi,  tuka  taku'ia  yute  isni  e  uniasi  ye,  eya.      I'uka,  Wakaijka  siea  ekta 

come     ''"*  """'"'«  <-at<i        not     so      niesent  she  said.  liut,  Old  woman  liad  to 

kihd:: 

«"  ,...^ 

home 


da  wo,  (h;  taku  yaka  he,  eya.     llec'en  wakaijka  eeya  hdi,  ka  takuy 

o  home,         ihls     what     you  mean     '      he  said.  So  old  woman       crying     lamc^    and       friend's 


a  ke 

meant. 


HI 


Jll 


\  A 


I 


88 


DAKOTA  (JUAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOORAl'HY. 


(•a,  Waziya  makafe  kta,  keya  ce,  eya      IJijkaq,  Kicuvva,  ikaij  icu  wo,  ekta 

and.        Wuziya        kill  for  lue     wnulil.         fie  Huid       Hhunnld.  And.  Mv  friend       «triip         take,         tliltlior 


«triip         take,         tliltlior 

uijye  kta  t-e,  eya.       Uukaij,  'PakuH  kitaij   ic'-ahwaye   c'ikoij!     IJijciiia  de 

in  tliii  piiHt  (iriind         thia 

muthtT 


we  go 
(dual) 


will 


he  mild. 


And. 


M.v  grand- 
rTiIld 


hnrdlv       I  have  riiiKed 


wikopapakc,   eye  (■a  hwm  iyayapi;    ka  VVaziva  ti   on  ini   ka    vvacouit^a 

inucl.  nfniid.  lie  «aid.  and  no  llieywont^         and  Wa/iva     li<iu»e    to      tlity     and        dried  moat 

came, 

taokan  hivoya  e  liec'en  takodaku  kiij  toua  okihi  kiy  kiye  (.-a  ahdivakukiye 

without  filing       that     xci  friend  hin  the    many  an     aide    to  earry  rainied  and     Bent  hfin  home  wit"li  it 

va  iye  e  Waziya  ti  kiij  (!U  i,  ka,  Waziya  \w  tokae  lujciua  den  uwawi  unkan 

and     he   him-     \Va/,iya     house  the       in  went.  and.       Wa/.iy'a       thii.     why  (jrand-        here       I  neut         and 


Tuka   Waziya  ite  tokeca    yankc. 

But  Waziya         I'aeo      diH'erent       '  was. 


mother 

Uijkaij  caj>a  itazipa  waij 


And 


iee 


bow 


Ugkai),  Waziya,  de  token  yahnakeca  he,  eya.     Ui)kan, 

And,  Wazi.va,         thia       how  ,vou  place  away     '        •  ''    ■• 

yutaq 

touches 


/        lie*Raid.  And, 

I'ljkaij,  Ito,  isto 


aelf 

lielia  eya. 

thia  yiiii    he  Aaid 
Hoid. 

otkeya  yanke 

haoginit  up  '    waa. 

Ustaij    wo,  he    tuwe   yutaij  ca    isto    avuweoa  ce,  eva 

.stop  thou       that       who  touchea      wlien    arm  '  on-it  lireaka      ,       he^auid.  And,  Lo!        arm 

amduwe^a  ke  eye  (-a  oa^a  itazipe  koij  sna\  cli  yunid^^n  iyeya,  ka,  heceu 

I.breakonit,    will   he  a»id.  and       ice  how  tlie         anapplng  hroke  went,        and,         so 

hdicu. 

he  came  home. 

Ka  hayhaijna  uykaij  waijna  ake  ovate  kiij  wanase  aye  c-a  warjna  pte 

And         iiinrnin).'  then  now  auain      people       the    Imtraloliiinting  wont  and       now       bulTalo 

kiij  Ota  opi.      Uykaij  waqna  ake  owoiiase  kiij  ivaza  tona  oiii  kiij  owasiii 

the     many    shot.  And  now  asrain        siirnm.il         the       tfirongh     many    killed    the  all 

])ahi  edee  ka  ikpihnaka  au.     Uijkaij  koska  waij  lie  lii  koij  pte  wan  ceya 

Katheredup       and  placed  in  blanket  linm«lit.         And       .younu  man       a        that  came    "the       cow        a  fat 

apata,     Uijkaij  Waziya  pte  kiij  ikpihnaof  u  koij  en  hinaziij,  ka  heva:  De 

dressed.  And  Waziya       cows     the     imttini.' in  helt  came    the     there  coming  stowl,  a'nd  this  said:     This 

tuwe  nata  he,  eya.     llijkaij,  Miye  wapata  do,  eya.     Uijkaij  Waziya  heye: 

who      .rressed     ;       he  said.  And,  1  I-dresae.1     ,      he  said.  And  Waziya       this  said: 

Koska  koij  lie  ke  (;a,  Wicaijhpi  hiijhpaya,  de  tokiyataijli;iii  wanii'a'Ve  ca  e 

young  man     tlie     that  meant  and.  Star  Falleii,  this  fiom  whence      have  you  ^rown      /thai 

■'■ '' "'     '  'Jijkar)  is,   Waziya,  nis  de  tokiyataijhaij 

And  he,  Wazij^a,  you     tliis  from  whence 


decehiij   wahaijnivida  he,  eya 

90  that  thus      you  boast  yourself 


he  said. 


waniea<ie  ca  e    wahaijnivida   he,  eya.     Uijkaij    Waziya   heva:    Wicanhni 

yougrowup         I     that     you  ho.ist  yourself  ?       he  said.  And  Waziya         this  said:  star 

hiijhnaya,  tuwe  napainapazo  eea  ta  ecee  dr.,  eya.     Tijkaij,  Ito,  naiiawapazo 

Fallen.  who      Bnger  me  ) its  to    when  dies  .always       ,      he  said.  And  Well.         finger  I  point 

ke  eea  mate  ca,  eye  (-n  napapazo,  tukii  tokeca  sni.     IJqkaij  helian  i.s  lieya- 

will  when     I-<lie,         (     lie  said  and    liand  showed,        hut  ditlercnt        not.  And  then       he  this  said: 

Waziya,  tuwe  napainapazo  eca  nape  kiij   naiheyaya  iyeya  ecee  do,  eya 

^Waiiya.  who         Hnger  me  fmints  to     when     hand       the  paralyzed'  llfecouies     always       ,      he  said. 

Uijkaij,  Ito,  napawapazo  ke,  ito  eca  naiheyaya  iyeinayica,  eye,  ca  ecoii 

Anil,         Well,  I  point  tinger  will,     lo       there  paraly-zed  "    make  rn,..  he  su^d,  and      did  it 

ika  nape  koij  isi)a   kiij  hehaijyaij  naiheyaya  iyeya.     Ilijkaij  ak 

Init  hand         tlie    lower  anu  tlie  so  far  par.ilyze(f  'was.  And  ngai 

^iyataijhaij  ecoij  tukn  ake  ispa  kiij  liehaijvaij  naiheyaya  iyeya" 

'■'""'  did-it,         hut        again  liiwerarm  the  so-fai"  destroyeff  '  was. 

Wicaijhpi    hiijhpaya    isaij  ehdaku   ku    Waziya   siiiii    abaijote;    liecen    i)te 

^^'  '•"""'■n  knitc        histook        and  Waziya        hlanket  cnt  up;  hence      liuValo 

Hecen  oyate  kiij  hewicakiye:   Detaijharj 

So  that         iii'ople      the       this  them-saictto:  Henceforth 


tuk} 

hut 

eciy 


ikpihiiaji-  mj  kiij  owasiij  kadada, 

in-hlanket       wa.s     the  all  fell  out 


ike  uijiiia 

other 

Hecen 

So 

l>' 

Halo 


1 


■m 


DAKOTA  MYTIIH, 


89 


1 


patapi  ka  ahda  po,  eye.    IIe<ieii  oyate  kii)  wapataj)!  ka  tado  il'iaijpi  ka  tivata 

ilro«»       1111(1  uiirry  yo  lioiii.),  ho  aaiil.  Ho  people       tlin  ilrc«»c-.l        iiml    m.iil      pnpur«l    ami   Ijoumit  to 


ahdi.     Ka  haijhaijua  uykaij  heyapi:    VVaziya  siiui  abapotapi   koij   wjiijna 

bronglit       Anil  next  moriiin),'  unil         thifi  waa  aaiil :         WbkIvu       lilankil        iril'iipwaa         'ihc  now 

■"""";  _  ali.ri'«ai(l 

tawicu  kiij  ka<>e^e  yustaij  e  hdatata  kta  ce,  eyapi.     Wazivata  itohc 

wifc-liia       IIk^  flowing  up       Hniabed   tliat    ' — ■ -•--  -->• 


he  fllinko 
Ilia  own 


will. 


they  aaid. 


iiia/Jij 

Norldto  facing      ntanilini; 

katata  e  heceii  waziyata  taijhaij  tate  uye  (;a  wa  kii;  wakcva  kiij  liiijskf>ke(;a 

lieahook  that      so  north  from         wind     fame    auil  aniiw    the         tcnlB"  thi'         m.  far  around 

hiijhpaye  (;a oyate  kiy  owasiij  wa  inalien  eyaye,  (,'a  \vi('anihiij(''i\e  (;a  licNapi: 

'■''''  »"<1    people      the  all  auow      under  went,  and  liny  were  Inmhltil     and    lljlKHaill' 

ka 


token 

how 


liaij 

doea 


waijna 

and  now 


Toketuya  ke^aw  ni  utjyakoijpi   koij;    koska    waij 

Innnmeway  even      living         wo  were         in  the  paat;  young  man         a 

uijtakunipi  sni,  eyapi. 

we  periah,  they  aaid. 

Uijkaij,  Uijciua,  it'adu  wayzi  oinakide  wo,  eya.    Uijkaij  liereii  wa  iiialieu 

And,       Grandmother,   wing  one  hunt  thou  lor  me     he  aaid.  And  mo         anow      under 

caqkuyapi:  Mitakoza  lieya  ce,  iradu  waijzi  da  <'e,  eva  <•  Iu'<'<'ii  ilio  toketii 

road  made;         My  grand  child   this  says      ,         wing  one       he  aaka    ,  a'iie  that       »o        behold  how  la  it 

xaid, 

keye  t-a  ('e,  eyapi;  ka  waqzi  kupi.     Uijkaij  tice  kirj  iwaijkam  wa  kiij  ivave 

lieaayathat?    ,       tlieysaidi      and       one      they  gave.  And         tent  top  the  aliove  Hnow    thi'       'went 

iiakaes,  wa  pahdogye  ('H  ticeska  kiij  akaii  iyotaijkc  r;\  itokiil'i  it(»lieva  ivotaii 

indeed,      snow        punelied"         and     tenttop       the         on  lienat  ami     Hiiutli  towanla        '  unmt 

icadnkoij,  lieoij  ihdadu  yaijka,  uijkaij  itoka;ia  taijliaij  tataliivuve  ra  odidita 

Idowed      the,     therefore    fanning      '  waa,       and  aouth  from  wimi  hroiigl'it       and        heat 

hiniReir  ' 

taijka,  ka  wa  kiij  mini  ipi^a  akastaijpi  kiij  hei'en  iyava,  ka  skaij  iyaye  (-n 

great,       am!    unnw    the       water     boiling       thrownon         the  mi  went,         and     iiieltid        wenr,        and 

inaka  kiij  owaijc'a  po  icu,  ka  hecen  Waziya  tawic'u  ('iijt'a  k«»  oin  didita  tai)i. 

earth       the         all  over        fog     took,    and         an  Wajiya  wife  hia     children  /.Imo  together  beat  of    ili'd. 

Tuka  Waziya  t-inca  hakaktana  ni^e  sdana  he  town  luitu  opaiidi  kin  olina 


C-nj 

the 


■^^  ..V.UW..  ..V  iwr,..  miiji  opjiiidi   kiij 

Hut  Waziya  child  youngest  hcll.i  bare        that  tent  pole  bottiini  liidi-  the 

ohewaijke  I'iij  liet'i  onapena  ka  he  nina  oij  etaijhaij  d^'liaij  Waziya  viikt 

frost  the     there      took  refuge     and  that    little  wherefore  now  Wa/.ivu       '     la 

one  lived 

hececa,  keyapi.     Hecen  oliuijkakaij  kiij  de,  Wi^aijhpi  lliijhpava  eeiyapi. 

that  sort,        tlie'y  aay.  So  myth  the      this.  Star  Fallen'  ia  called. 

NOTES. 

1.  The  use  of  the  definite  article  "kiij"  or  "eiij*'  witli  th(f  deiiioii.stratives  "lie" 
and  "de"  with  their  plurals  is  noticeable.  "Klij  lie"  and  "kiij  de"  have  been  ren- 
dered "the  that"  and  "the  this."  Sometimes  they  are  e(|iiivalent  to  only  '•  that"  and 
"this,"  as,  wicasta  kiij  de,  this  man;  at  other  times  they  are  ecjuivalent  to  "that 
whieh"  or  "  what;"  as,  Wicaijlipi  yaijke  eiij  he,  that  utar  whivh  is. 

2.  Attention  is  called  to  the  almost  uniform  repeatinj,'  of  the  verli  "say"  in  dia- 
logues; that  is,  both  before  and  after  the  thing  said.  Before  the  words  said,  the  form 
is  "  heya,"  which  is  ctunpounded  of  "  he"  and  "eya,"  that  said.  It  might  be  "  liecen 
eya,"  thus  saiil.  Then  at  the  close  of  the  words  si)oken  comes  in  "eya"  again,  which 
to  us  seems  superfluous.  But  it  serves  to  close  up  and  finish  off  ihe  expression,  and 
is  helpful  to  a  good  understanding  of  the  matter. 

3.  It  is  commonly  affirmed,  and  admitted  in  good  part,  that  Indian  languages 
have  no  substantive  verbs;  that  is,  there  is  no  one  which  corresponds  exa<'tly  with  the 


90 


DAKOTA  OUAMMAIt,  TKXTS,  AND  liTUNOGKAl'IIY. 


verl»  "to  Im."  Kiit  in  tlm  Dakolii  Ituiitutg*-  Hkmc  aio  stnoral  ways  of  (ixprtwsiiiK  it. 
One  tliat  ii|i|M';ti-M  fri'tiiii'iitly  in  tlicsi-  myths  is  in,  dec,  lice,  oo.  m-,  aiul  <('ft';  tim  last 
'Mi"  is  til*'  stnUof  t-x'n*U-iu-f;  "this  is  it,"  or,  more  |»ri>iii'iiy,  "this  is,"  "tiiat  is,"'  "it 
is,"  III  {'t-ti  aiul  if^-tt-  till'  UU-A  is  tliat  ofrontiimaiicc  lloya  et'w,  lio  was  saying  tliat; 
that  is,  \u-  U'lH-aUtl  it;  !»•  kept  »»ii  sayiiiji  it.  So  also  Ihti  verb  "mj."  when  it  <aii  1)« 
used,  »'orn'S|>oii<|i«  to  our  VftU  "tolM-."  lint  tlu;  use  of  "iiij"  is  litiiitcil.  Then  \\v 
have  "yaijki-"  atiil  "wuitUti,'^  wliicli  liavr  refcnMico  to  pUwe  as  well  as  btiiiy.  IJiit  still 
it  i't!iiiaiim  triii'  tlisif  in  niaiiy  «-as«-s  tin-  Diliotas  <lo  not  iuhmI  a  siibstantivt;  verb;  1  am 
ijood  tlwy  can  ifX|ti-«'<«M  by  the  |>roiionn  aini  adjcctivt^  alone,  "nia  waste." 

4.  The  study  <d'tli«'iH'  Dakota  myths  has  ^;reatly  stren;;tliened  my  I'oiiner  Impres- 
sions ol'Ihe  ne4'4>i«Mi(y  of  llie  Hnpernatuial.  In  this  myth  the  deliverer  of  the  jteople  is 
"star  Immii."  In  tli«  iSad^er  and  ISear  myth  the  deliverer  is  created  by  mysterious 
power,  liul  evcryulii't-e  and  always  the  supernatural  is  reco},'ni/.ed.  The  bad  forces, 
whether  the  imuwU'n*,  MliaiN'less  thiii^'  (hat  swallowed  them  all  up  that  w«'ut  for  water, 
or  the  mythic  nwl'm-.u-  tliaf  cov«Ted  them  all  in  when  they  went  for  wood,  or  the  more 
powerful  and  lan;,'ibl(i  foiri-,  the  north  -;otl,  all  these  and  others  nnist  be  met  and  <:on- 
«)uered  by  the  cuiN'riuifnral.  Ho  the  incarnation  of  selllsiiness  and  meanness,  imper- 
sonat4'd  in  (Iray  IJi-ar,  iniHt  Ih^  owrcoine  and  killed  by  tlie  mysterious  born. 

TUANHLATION. 

A  |M'ople  lia^l  tliiitcanip;  and  there  wertr  two  women  lyiiifjout  of  doors  and  lookinjj 
ii|)  to  the  KhiniiiK  Mtart*.  One  of  them  said  to  the  other,  "  I  wish  that  very  lar};e  and 
brif,'ht  shiniim  Ktar  wa»  my  hnsbaml."  The  other  said,  "  I  wish  that  star  that  shines 
less  brightly  weic  my  liiinband,"  Whereupon  they  say  both  were  immediately  taken 
up.  They  found  thcntx^'lvcs  in  a  beautiful  country,  which  was  full  of  beautiful  twin 
Howers.  They  found  that  the  star  wliieh  shone  most  iiriglitly  was  a  large  man,  while 
the  other  was  oidy  a  young  man.  So  they  each  had  a  husband ;  and  one  bei^aine  with 
child.  Ill  that  coiiiitiy  the  Icepsinna.-  wi'h  largt',  JM-autiful  stalks,  weie  abundant. 
The  wil«  of  the  lai'gi'  ntitr  wanted  to  dig  them,  but  her  liusbaiul  Ibrbade  it,  saying 
"  No  one  d<H*«  so  \n>ri'.'" 

Then  tliii  encanipinent  iinned;  and  the.  woman  with  child,  when  she  had  |iit(-hud 
her  tent  and  came  in»»ide  to  lay  the  mats,  etc.,  saw  there  a  beautiful  tfei»sinna,  ami  she 
said  t4>  lieiM^lf,  "  I  «'ill  dig  this — no  one  will  set^  it."  Ho  she  look  her  digging  stick 
and  dug  (lie  tei'psinna.  Wlien  she  pulled  it  out  immediately  the  country  opened  out 
and  she  came  through,  and  falling  down  to  the  earth,  they  say,  her  belly  burst  open. 
And  HO  the  woman  d(<«l;  but  the  child  did  not  die,  but  lay  there  streti^hed  out. 

An  old  man  came  that  way,  and  seeing  the  child  alive  toi>k  it  up,  ])ut  it  in  his 
bhinket,  Uiirl  went  lioiiie.  When  he  arrived  he  said,  "Old  Wduian,  1  saw  something 
today  that  made  my  heart  feel  badly."  "What  was  it?"  said  his  wife.  And  he 
replied,  "A  woman  lay  (lead  with  her  belly  bursted,  and  a  little  boy  child  lay  there 
kicking,"  "Why  ilid  you  not  bring  it  home,  old  man''"  sin;  said,  lie  answered, 
"  Here  it  ix,"  and  t<«ok  it  out  of  liir;  blanket.    His  wife  said,  ■■  Old  man,  let  us  raise 


'Ah  til''  Miitlixr  hit*  wiift  in  iuititlu:r  p.irt  i>(  tlii.s  vitliniii',  "c"  iiri'illciitcs  iilnitity  rathi!!'  than  ex- 
inUnuie.  Ai«l  tbio  i»  tl«;  f.um^  in  IIm-  f«ij{iiiit<'  IfiiiKiiii^^is;  u  in  C,'<'f!il'i'i  '"''  '"  J..>iwer<-",  and  luTe  or  ('re 
iu  \ViuiH!lia>;ii,  >^lioiil(l  )><•  tfUiUteA  "the  .'itVircHaid,"  "tlic  iorc;{oiiiK."  ''to. — .i.o.  D. 

•  Ti|i»iiiiii«,  (lie  I'miialM  tui-MlinUi  (I'lirnL),  tlx!  I'ommi  hlum:liv  of  tlie  I'lemh  t'aiiailiaUB. — .(.  o.  u. 


1 


IIAKOTA  MYTI18. 


91 


tiiiH  chilli."  "Wt*  will  nwiuK  it  iiromiii  tin-  tvnt,"  tlii^  old  iiiaii  siiid,  and  whirled  it 
up  throiiuh  tltif  MiiK»k<'  hoU:  It  w«riit  whiiliti);  around  and  fell  down,  and  tlu;n  came 
«;rw'|»in«  into  tin*  U-itt.  Kiit  H^jsiin  hi;  took  it  and  threw  it  up  throuj^li  the  top  of  the 
t4!nt.  Then  it  not  up  auiI  t-auif  into  the  tent  walkint?.  Ajjain  the  old  man  whirled 
him  out,  and  thi'ii  UttKAUut  in  n  \nty  with  «oino  yreen  sticks,  and  said,  "(Jrandfather, 
I  wish  you  woulil  makif  iitt-  arrows."  Hut  a}?ain  the  old  man  whirled  him  out,  and 
where  Ins  went  wan  not  mauiU-nt.  This  time  he  cann-  into  the  tent  a  youny  man,  and 
hkiv'mti  urvt'U  stiifkM.  "(iraiKiratliftr,  make  me  arrows  of  these,"  he  said.  Ho  the  old 
luan  nnule  liiiii  -Arrim*,  and  lie  killed  a  $;reat  many  butfalo,  and  they  made  a  large 
t«|M'e  and  hnilt  »\t  a  lii|;li  i>,Ur*-\nH\i  place  in  tin-  back  jtart.  and  they  were  very  rich 
in  drieil  meat. 

Then  the  oUI  man  tmtX.  "OhI  woman.  I  am  glint  we  are  well  otf;  1  will  proclaim  it 
ubroiul,"  Aim!  mt  wliw«  tin;  muniiun  came  he  went  up  to  the  top  of  the  house  and  sat, 
ami  said,  "1,1  have  abHttdaMc«' laid  up.  The  fat  of  the  big  guts  I  chew."  And  they  say 
that  was  thcori|;iii  of  tin*  iiii'ad./w  lark,  a  bird  which  is  called  tasiyaka|>opo.'  It  has 
a  yellow  breaitt  and  Ifbck  in  the  rni<ldle,  which  is  the  yellow  of  the  morning,  and  they 
tay  the  black  i*tn|»<'  i*»  made  by  a  smooth  butl'alo  horn  worn  for  a  necklace. 

Then  the  younii' man  Miid,  "<irainlfather,  I  want  lo  go  trascling."  "  Yes,"  the 
old  man  replii^l,  '^wlien  one  i^  young  is  the  tinn-  to  go  and  visit  other  people."  The 
young  man  went, and  came  to  where  jK-opIc  lived,  and  lo!  they  were  engaged  in  shoot- 
ing arrows  througli  a  \um\t.  .\nd  there  was  a  young  nnin  who  was  simply  hmkiiig  on, 
and  HO  1h!  Ht<*od  iM'Kide  him  and  looked  on.  I!y  and  l)y  he  said,  "  .My  friend,  let  us  go 
to  your  lioutMf,"  iitt  \w  went  home  with  him  ami  cann-  to  his  house.  This  young  nniii 
aim*  had  lx*n  raitu'^l  by  Uin,  lO'iiudniother,  and  lived  with  her,  tliey  say.  Then  he  said, 
"(liaiMl mother,  I  have  broHKlit  my  friend  honu'  with  me;  get  him  something  to  i-at." 
But  the  grandmother  jtaid,  "(i randchild,  what  shall  1  do  ?"  The  other  young  man  then 
said,  '*  How  Im  It,  Krandmotlierf  Sin;  n^plied,  "The  |)eople  are  about  to  die  of  thirst. 
All  who  go  for  wat4^r  <^»me  not  Iwick  again."  The  star-born  said,  "  My  friend,  take  a 
kettle;  we  will  ({o  for  water."  The  ohi  woman  interposed,  "With  ditlicidty  I  have 
raised  my  grandeliild  "  IJut  be  saiil,  "  You  are  afraid  of  trille.s,"  and  .so  went  with 
the  .Star  Itorn.  Hy  and  by  they  reached  the  side  of  the  lake,  and  by  the  water  of 
the  lake  stood  tnmnh*  full  of  wafer.  .\nd  he  called  out,  "  You  who  they  say  have 
killeil  every  one  who  canie  for  water,  whither  ha\  e  you  gone  ?     1  have  conn'  for  water." 

Then  inun«<liately  whitlier  they  went  was  not  manifest.  Heliold  there  was  a  long 
house  which  was  extendMl,  and  it  was  full  of  young  men  ami  young  wonn-n.  Sonn^  of 
them  were  deail  and  «<»me  were  in  the  agonies  of  death.  "  How  <lid  you  ccune  here?" 
he  said.  They  repliwl,  "  What  do  you  mean*  We  came  for  water  and  something 
Hwalloweil  us  u\t.'" 

Then  on  the  \uiu\  of  tli«  young  man  something  kept  striking.  "  What  is  this?" 
he  said.  "Oct  away,"  fliey  replied,  "that  is  the  lujart."  8o  he  drew  out  his  knife 
and  cut  it  to  i»ie<M*t«,  Huddenly  something  made  a  great  noise.  In  the  great  body 
the»«'  were  swalloweil  up,  but  when  \\w  heart  was  cut  to  pieces  and  died  death  came 
to  the  iKxIy.  H<*  he  punelnrd  a  hole  in  tlie  sidtr  anil  came  out,  bringing  the  young  nu'U 
aud  the  young  women.    Ho  the  |M'Ople  were  very  thankful  and  gave  him  two  maidens. 

'TaNiyaka  in  ll«-  uMiit^  »{  llwr  Ifirjjc  intcitiiii!,  tin-  cohiii;  Miiim^tiniis  appliud  to  the  pylorus.  Dr. 
JtiggH  given  auotlK'f  Utnu  ttt  thf  xanMr  «f  t(i«!  liird  in  tlio  ilictioiiary,  tUHiyiikiiiioiioiia.— .1.  O,  \). 


9'i 


DAKOTA  OUAMMAU,  TKXTS.  ANF)  FOTIINOdKAlMIY 


Bnt  ho  mu.l,  "  I  aii..ioiiin...viiiK;  my  fiioiid  Imto  will  marry  thein,"m.<l  s,.  he ^ave  tliem 
both  ..  Inm.  Then  i.i  tlu,  ini.ldl,.  oftho  cHmp  tlivy  put  up  a  t.-iif,  and  the  vomiir  man 
with  hiH  KraiKimother  and  tin-  two  younfj  wom.-n  were  broiiwht  to  it. 

Then  the  y.mnfr  man-the  Htar-born— pnK^eeded  on  Ihm  journey,  they  say.  And 
ajfam  he  loiind  a  yonng  man  sta.uliuf.  without  wiiere  tiiey  were  shooting  through  a 
hoop  And  .so,  sayinK  he  wonhl  look  <.u  with  hi.s  friend,  he  «ent  and  .sto<Ml  by  i.im. 
Then  he  saul.  "My  friend.  let  us  ^r„  i,,,,,,,.,,-  ,j,„,  „,  ,,^  ^.^^^  ^^.j„,  ,,;,,,  ^^  hiH  "tepee. 
'  Grandmother,  I  have  brought  my  friend  home  with  me."  he  said,  "hunt  up  some- 
thing tor  him  to  eat."  Hut  the  KraiulmotluT  leplted,  "How  shall  i  do  as  v„n  savt" 
"How  IS  It?"  he  sahl.  "This  people  are  perishing  for  wood;  when  any  one  Koes  for 
wood  lie  never  comes  home  afjaiii,"  was  the  reply. 

Then  he  said,  "  My  friend,  take  the  pac-kiiiR  strap;  we  will  go  for  wood."     Hut  tlie 
old  woman  protested,  "This  .me  my  grandehild  1  have  raised  with  ditHculty  "    Hut 
"Old  woman,  what  yon  are  afraid  of  an-  tritles,"  he  said,  and  weut  with  th.'  vouiil' 
man.     "I  am  goiuK  to  bring  wood,"  he  sai.l;  "if  any  of  you  wish  to  go,  eome  along." 

••  1  he  young  man  who  came  from  somewhere  says  this,"  they  said,  and  so  fol- 
lowed after  him. 

They  had  now  reached  the  wood,  and  they  found  it  tied  uj.  in  bundh's.  r.hich  he 
had  the  peo|)le  carry  home,  but  he  him.self  stood  and  .said,  "  V.ui  who  have  killed  every 
one  who  came  to  this  wood,  what.-ver  you  are,  whither  have  v<.u  gone?"  Then  sud 
denly  where  he  went  was  not  manifest.  And  lo!  a  tent,  ,,nd  in  it  were  young  men  and 
ymiug  women;  some  were  eating  and  some  were  alive  waiting,  lie  said  to  them 
"How  eame  you  here?"  And  they  answered,  "What  do  you  mean  ?  We  came  fc' 
wood  and  something  brought  us  home.     Now.  vou  also  are  lost." 

He  looked  behind  him,  and  lo!  there  was  a  hole;  and,  "What  is  this?"  he  said 
"  bt^.p,  they  said,  "  that  is  the  thing  itself."  He  drew  out  an  arrow  and  transfixed  it. 
1  hen  smld.n  y  It  opened  out,  and  it  was  the  ear  of  an  owl  that  had  thus  shut  them  up 

out,    and  with  them  he  came  home. 

Then  again  they  gave  him  two  maidens;  but  he  said  again,  "My  friend  will 
marry  them.  And  so  the  young  man  with  his  grandmother  and  the  two  women  were 
placed  111  a  tent  in  tlu>  middh^  of  the  camp. 

And  now  again  lie  proceeded  on  his  Journey.  And  he  came  to  the  dwelling  place 
ot  a  people,  and  again  he  found  them  "shooting  the  hoop."  And  there  stood  a  v'.ung 
man  hM.king  „„,  to  whom  he  .joined  himself  as  spe<-ial  friend.     While  they  stood 

..getlier  he  sa.d,  "Friend,  let  us  go  to  your  home,"  and  .so  1...  went  with  him  to  his 
tent.  Ihen  the  young  man  said,  "(Jrandmother,  I  have  brouglit  my  friend  home  with 
me;  get  him  something  to  eat."  For  tins  young  man  also  had  been  rai.sed  by  his 
gra.idm.,tlier.  She  says,  "  Wiu-re  shall  I  get  it  from,  that  you  say  that?"  "Gnind- 
mother,  how  is  it  that  you  say  .so?"  interposed  the  stranger.    To  wliicli  she  replied, 

Waz.ya  treats  this  people  very  badly;  when  they  go  out  and  kill  buttalo  he  takes  it 
all,  and  now  they  are  starving  to  death." 


llie  wntber  .spirit,  a  n.ytl.i.al  giant,  who  caused  col.l  weather,  hlnzimU,  etc 
»««  Aiiier.  AnthropoloRist  C.r  April.  1S89,  p.  155.     VVazi.va  r.-senihles  a  -iant  slain  bv  the  Rab 
bit,  acconhPK  to  (Ju,aba  a^ytbolog.v.     (.See  foutr.  N.  A.  Ethn..  v..  pt  i,  22,  25  ^Ijo  o 


,. 


1 


DAKOTA  MYTH8. 


98 


Then  lie  HiiitI,  "Graiidiiiothcr,  go  to  him  iumI  Hiiy,  'My  gmiMlchilU  Iiuh  wiine  on  » 
Journey  juhI  hiis  nothing  lo  riit,  and  ,s,,  uc  huH  Hi-iit  ni«  to  you.'"  Ho  tlie  old  woiimii 
went  iMid  standiiif?  aliudU',<iillcd,  "Wa/.iya,  my  jfrandchild  liaMeomoi.n  ajonnicy  and 
IniH  nothing  to  cat,  and  so  has  sent  inc  lifie."  Hut  he  replied,  "  liad  oM  woman,  net 
yiaihonu^  what  do  ycm  iiu-an  to  eonie  here?"  The  old  woman  eame  home  cryinK,  and 
NayiiiK  that  Waziya  threatened  to  kill  some  of  her  relati(m«.  Then  I  he  Star  horn  naid, 
"My  friend,  take  yimr  Htrai»,  we  will  n»  there."  The  old  woman  interpoHed  with,  '"I 
have  with  ditlienlty  raised  my  firandchild."  The  ffrandehild  replied  to  this  l>y  saying, 
"(Jrandmotlier  is  very  mneii  afraid,"  and  so  they  two  went  together.  When  they 
eame  to  the  house  of  Waziya  they  found  a  great  deal  of  dried  nu-at  outside,  lie  jiut 
as  much  on  his  friend  as  he  eould  carry,  and  sent  him  honu-  with  it.  and  then  he  him- 
self entered  the  tepee  of  Waziya,  and  said  to  him,  "Waziya,  why  did  you  answer  my 
gramhuother  as  you  did  when  I  sent  her?"     Hut  Waziya  only  looked  angry. 

Hanging  there  was  a  bow  of  ice.  "Waziya,  why  do  you  keep  tliis?"  he  said. 
To  which  he  replied.  -Llands  ott';  whoever  touches  that  gets  a  broken  arm."  So  he 
thought,  "  I  will  see  if  my  arm  is  broken."  and  taking  the  iee  bow  he  made  it  snap 
into  i)ieees,  and  then  started  home. 

The  next  morning  all  the  people  went  on  the  chase  and  killed  nuiiiy  iiulfaloes. 
Hut,  as  he  luul  done  before,  the  Waziya  went  all  over  the  field  of  slaiighter  and 
gathered  up  the  meat  and  put  it  in  his  blanket.  The  -Star  born"  that  had  come  to 
them  was  cutting  ui»  a  fat  cow.  Waziya,  on  his  round  of  tilling  his  blanket  with  meat, 
came  and  stood  and  said,  "Who  cuts  up  this?"  "  I  am  dressing  that,"  he  answered. 
Waziya  said,  addressing  himself  to  the  ytmng  man.  Fallen  Star,  "Fnmi  whence  have 
you  sprung  that  you  act  ,so  haughtily  ? "  ••  And  whence  havt^  yon  sjirung  from  Waziya 
that  you  act  so  proudly?"  he  retorted.  Then  Waziya  said,  "Fallen  Star,  whoever 
points  his  linger  at  me  dies."  So  he  said  to  himself,  "  I  will  j)oint  my  finger  at  him 
and  see  if  I  die."     lie  did  so,  but  it  was  no  whit  different. 

Then  he  on  his  jtart  said,  "  Waziya,  whoever  points  his  linger  at  me,  his  hand 
becomes  paralyzed."  So  Waziya  thought,  "I  will  point  my  linger  and  see  if  1  am 
paralyzed."  This  he  did  and  his  forearm  was  rendered  entirely  useless.  He  did  so 
with  the  other  hand,  and  it  too  was  destroyed  even  to  the  elbow.  Then  Fallen  Star 
drew  out  his  knife  and  cut  up  Waziya's  blanket,  and  all  the  buffalo  meat  he  had 
gathered  there  fell  out.  Fallen  Star  called  to  the  jM-ople,  "  Henceforth  kill  and  carry 
home."    So  the  people  dressed  this  meat  and  carried  it  to  their  tents. 

The  next  iiauning  it  was  reported  that  the  blanket  of  Waziya,  which  had  been 
cut  to  pieces,  was  sewed  up  by  his  wife,  and  he  was  about  to  shake  it.  Ut;  stood  with 
his  face  toward  the  north  and  shook  his  blanket,  and  the  wind  blew  from  the  north, 
and  the  snow  fell  all  around  about  the  camp  so  that  the  people  were  all  snowed  in 
and  very  nnicli  troubled,  and  they  said:  "  We  did  live  in  some  fashion  before,  but  a 
young  man  has  acted  so  that  now  we  are  undone."  But  he  said,  "  (irandmother,  find 
me  a  fan."  So,  a  road  being  made  under  the  snow,  she  went  and  said  to  the  people, 
"  My  grandchild  says  he  wants  a  fan."  "Whatever  be  may  mean  by  saying  this?" 
they  said,  aiul  gave  him  one. 

The  sm)w  reached  up  to  the  top  of  the  lodges,  and  so  he  i»un(;hed  a  hole  up 
through  and  sat  on  the  ridge  of  the  lodge,  and  while  the  wind  was  blowing  to  the 


II 


i| 
1 1 


94 


|)AK(>T\  (iUAMMAIt.  TIIXTH,  AND  HTHN<Mil{APII Y. 


Hoiitli  ))(<  f^nt  iiiid  t'liiiiiftl  Iiiins4'll  and  inii(li<  the  \viii<l  <'<iiii<>  I'min  the  soiitli,  iiikI  the 
iM'iit  l)«'caiii(>  ^n'iit,  anil  the  snow  \vi>nt  us  if  boiling  water  liail  Im'oii  piiurni  on  it,  anil 
it  nu'lted  away,  anti  all  ovor  the  kioiiikI  tln'm  was  a  mint,  lunl  VVaziya  wiMi  IiIh  w  ifo 
anil  I'hiiilreii  all  ilieil  <>C  the  iieat.  Unl  the  little,  younp'st  ehilil  of  Wa/.iya,  with  tho 
smooth  lielly,  took  relume  in  the  hole  inaile  liy  a  tiMit  pole,  where  there  was  IVosI,  anil 
HO  liveil.  Ami  so  they  say  he  is  all  that  there  is  of  Wa/.iya4iow.  Ho  also  this  myth  Ih 
calleil  the  Failuu  Htar. 


" 


WO'I'ANICK   IIOKSINA   oFIAN    KIN. 

Kl.lMMX'Lor  ItllV  hiilNtiS       TIIK. 


Writtk.n  in  I»aki(1,»  mv  Daviii  (ii!i;v  ('inin. 


Irjyuij    kiikcil:    llokii  waij  Wiiscd   ti   kfyiijii.      Ilokii   riijrii    otn    \\U)i-n. 

Il'liolil  Minn  riiul«ir  .1  rich        IimiI     iIm'V  .^iiy.  Ilii.li!.r       1  liililnii     niiiliy        mtv, 

llc^kii  wnijliiijkpc  WJiijzidiiij  \  iilin.  tiikii  liiiijskii  riiijrii  viili;i.    Ilokii  iHirctkn  wiiij 

llliilliir  jirrnM  i,w  '     liiiil.  hiil  Umit  mtv       '  liild.  lliiiluiT      Kiimiiiiiil  11 

kiirnniij  <•  yiiliii.      I'ljkiiij  he  (tliiiijliiiijii!!  ntoivnlii   ptc  optiiyc!  ozudiiij  <>('('<>. 

rlv.rlpcnd   IIijh'    IiwI.  Anil         lliiil  tiliii;  iiiVli  iMilliiln         ImiiI  lull  iilwiiv". 

Tdliiiii  licrcni  <'('ii  owiisiij   riniinviriiyc.  ni  (iwiisiij  ('jiijkiiyc  wiiijzidiiij  iilwlii 

Whin  Mil  ihi'ii  nil  ilriivc  he  tlii'iM.        niiil  ,ill  imih  '  ■mi-  wiiit 

h.iriii' 

(M'li  wirilicktiipiitiiijliJiij  iiui/.ii),  kii  tiiktc  cliiikcdiiij   iiij   »'('ii.  wiiijliiijkpt'  wnrj 

•hi'M  thi'iii  lii'liiriil  I'riiiii  hi' hIihiiI      ;iiiiI       whirh  llii' List  wiw     whiTi,  arniw  i\ 

liiiijHkji  yidic  ('iljoij,  lio  oij  owasiij  iriviizii  wirjio  (•('■('»'.      Ilokii  Ium'oij  vinjk(f 


Inlijr 


hilil 


th.'il. 


thill    li\ 


all 


Mill'  al'lrr      Iht'iriNlinl    always 
aiinthiT 


llail^i-r    thJH  iloiiiu        Wim. 


<;ii  waijiiJi  wJiHccii  liiijcii. 

imrl         iKiw  rh  h  viTy 

nijkaij   iliiiMliiiijiia    Mato  waij  cii   lii,  l},a    Mato   kiij   licya:    lliiijlimjlic! 

■^'"1  Miichliiilv         (ira>  Itiar       a  In    canic,   anil  i;ra\  Hear    Ihr      lliHHaiil:  \V"iiilirliir 

siiij};,  iiiyc   kc  dcrcii  wascd   yati  iiaijka   lie,  cva.      Miv«'    kcs    niK'iijra    «»in 

hrnthiT,      yiiii       (lyin        thiM  liili        vl.ii  Ihr    an' ymi  '      hr'nalil  i  'vin     iiu' I'liihlicn     wilh 

akihaij  mate  ktc  do,  siiij};-,  (lya.    Moron,  siiijjj-,  iv<>iii»'ipi  kiijliaij  den  alii  wati 

Ktarvii         Iilli'       will  hriplhir,  hi'Viiiil.  Si>  hriillMT,     Vh'iwi' yon  II  Ihii'    nnni'    lllvi' 

ktc  do,  <'ya.      I'ljkaij    Iloka,    Ho,  (fva;    iyokosaijs   iriiiia;iii;iayak(ii   sakiui 

*''ll         ■      hi'Kahl.  Anil  llailniT.        Vi's,       naiil:  '   tiinrciivi^r  jiniiiHiiK.' "iiimiIV.'s.iIiiih  hnlh 

uijti   kt(^  <lo,  cya.      Waijiia    .Mato   kiij  lidc  kta,  iiijkaij   Hoka  wohcvuij  waij 

»■!■  livr    will  hi'Hahl.  Niiw        (irayl'.iar    llii'    i,'o  hiiiiii' wimhl,        llilMi  llail^iT  liliuillii  onn 

ikikrii  ka   Mato  kii,  ka   kiij   akiyalida. 

took  anil  Oray  liiar  1,'aviv    ami  1  anylnu  In- lonk  honn 

Iliaijl'iaijiia   licliaii  Iloka    ti   kiij  en  Mato  aiiiti.      I'loka  ti  kiij  en  Mato 

The  iiixl  niiirnint       thin  llaililir   Imn^i.   iIh-        in  liiay  lliai    ninvnl.  llaiL'i  r  Iiomm    Ihr       in        dray 

I'l'jir 

lii    kiij    lioocliiiaiia    Iloka    taijkan    iycyapi;    ka    Mat.>    iso   oliiia    ivotaijka, 

rami'    thr  Ininiiiliahly  llailffr        .ml  ih»ir~        \Vasrnrnil;        anil  (Iray  Hear  hiinsrlf        In  '  sat  il"«  n, 

Ija   Iloka  \voyiit(^  tawa  koya   owasiij   kipi ;   lioc^cn  Iloka  taijkan  oti,  ka  iiina 

anil       llaili-iT       iiriiviHii.n^         his  ,iIsm  all         \mti' lakin ,       mi  llail^'ir     nul  ihmrs    (hull,  anil     viTy- 

niui'-lt 

akihaij,      Mato   en    liiyotaijkc   riij    iliaiji'iaijiia    iiijkai)    Mato   liaijl'iaijiia    hiij 

Htarvi'il.  liray  lliar     In        lai'nr  »al  ilii«  11        ihr         ni\l  1 ■niii';  linn        (iray  liear  nMirnini;  vrry 

kikta,  ka  taijkan  Iiinaziij  ka  licya  :  Iloka  iiiiksi  siramnana  kiij  taijkan  liinaijpa 

*  atiuklnK  till'       nnlsiiir  coin.' 


wakiMlnii.  anil     nnlHlili- 


'atnr  Mtooit  anil  tliH -laiil ■      I!ail;;iT 


0 


m 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGKArilY. 


1 1 
U 


WO,  nitahocokii  kiij  ))te  ozudaij  do,  eya.     Uqkaij  Hoka  waijhiijkpc  elidaku; 

iiniHT.     yoursurroiiiul        llii'   buffiilo       I'ullis  ,      he'sald.  And  Badger  arrow  hiatxiuk; 

ka  Iloka  Ium'oij  cn-ec  kiij  aki;  iyecoii  ecoij,  Ija  owasiij  iciyaza  wic'ao.     Tiika 

ami     liailL'if    tluitdoiii^'  alwuv»     tlii^     ««»'"     '     «"  hi'did,     and  all  oiuwiftcr-     IlioiHliil.  Hut 

aiiotlii'r 

owasiij  Mato  ic'ii,  ka  waijzina  kaos   Hoka  kuHij)!  sni.     llaijliaijiia  otoiyohi 

all        (Iruy  Hear  liwik,    and  "«<•  I'vcn         Hudgir      \va»j;iven     not.  Morninc  eai'li 

hecoij,  tiika  toliiijui  Hoka  waijzidaij  ahdi  sui  ecee:    ka  ocen  waijna  Hoka 

lliutlie-dld,     but  mvir  liadgor  iinn  lironulit     not      always:      and        so  now  Badger 

lionii^ 

(•lijra  om  akil'iaij  to  ktt-  hiijt'a.    Tuka  Mato  c-iijoadaij  waijzi  hakaktadaij  \\&,\, 

(hildren   with       starvo      (iif    will       viry.  Hut     (irayllcar      I'liildren  on»  younKP"!  very, 

uijkaij  hee  liaijhaijna  otoiyolii  tasirooaij  waijzi  yulia  skata  ecee,  ka  tohau 

and        tliatonii       nmniing  I'vi'ry  liutl'alolcg  onu  luid         playml      always,   aiul      wlii'n 

waijua  hde  kta  ora  Hoka  ti  kiij  en  tiyokaliinihina  iyewit'akiya  ec'ec,  ka 

now       Kolionu'   will      thin       Uad«i>r  houso  the       in         rolliug-liousowanl'  lausedtbem  to-go     always,     and 

Ik'oij  iii  yukaijjii. 

by-that  livin;;'  tliey-wiTi'. 

Hauriaijua    waij    akti     Mato    taijkaii   liiuapa   ka   lieya:     Hoka   uuksi 

Moininj;  our        aRain    (IrayBoar        ontside  I'aine  and     this  .said;         Badger  earn 

sic'ainiiana  kiij,  waijliiijkpe  aliiyu  wo,  nitaliocoka  kiij  pte  ozudaij  do,  eya. 

stinkinj;  the  arrow  l)ri'ng        out,         yoursurround        the    l)uHalo       fulliB  la  Haiil. 

Mato  lieva  tka   Hoka  ye  siii.     Uijkaij  Mato  lieya:   Eciij  yau  sui  kiijliaij 

llray       tliis-'saiil     hut       Badger      'g"       not.  And        Gray-Bear  thia-said :        Now  you-como  not  if 

Bear 

inarihdaiska  ktc  do,  eya. 

I-9iu«.sh-you         will       ,       lie-said. 

Uijkaij  Hoka  tawieii  lieya  :  Wicariiijea,  eyakes  tokiki  ewat'iij  we,  waijna 

Then  Badger 


wite-liis    tiiin-Haid: 


Oldnian, 


at-anyrate  somehow  think  of  it  (I'enuile 
sp.) 

eeeu  luiehji'a  om  akil'iaij  inate  kte,  eya.     Uijkay  floka  heya :  Ho,  ekta  nide  ea- 

ao       niy-ibildien    will       starve         I  dii^      will,  she-said.  And         Badger  tliis^aaid:     Yes,     there      I-go    and 

owasiij  wieawao,  ka  eeiij  tiikte  iyotaij  eepe  eiijliaij  he  wahdohdi  kte  do; 

•ill  tlieiu  1  kill.       and      then         whieh        "^  lunat  fat  if  that      Ibring  home       will_        ; 

ka  uakuij  vu  iiiakte  esta  kt(^  do,  Hoka  eya,  ea  Mato  kici  ya.     Uijkaij  Hoka 

and         also        thus  ine  lie  kill     even      will        ,         Badger      said,     and  llray-Bear  with   went.  And  Badger 

lieeoi;  eeee  ake  owasiij  ieiyaza  wic'ao.     Uijkarj  Mato  heya:   Pte  torn  cepa|)i 

that-did     always  again  all  oneat'ter   tlionikilled.  And      Gray-Bear thia'said:  Butlalo    lour       tat  ones 

another 

kiij   heiia   iii.s  ])ate  (a  ahdi  wo,  eya.     Uijkaij   Hoka,  Ho,  eya;   ka  waijzi 

tlie        iliose       you      e.iit-u|)     and       briugliome.      he-said-       ■    And  Badger,       Yes,        said:       ami         ono 

iyotaiu'epehca,  uijkaij  heeeethiij  pata,  ka  waijna  yustaij,  uijkaij  ^[ato  lieya: 

"^moie  t'at        very,  and  tliat-ouly     liedressed,  and  now_        fluisheil,  tlien     Gray-Bearlliiaaaid: 

Tokeea   ake  waijzi   \apate  siii,  eya.      Tuka  Hoka  wieada  sui.     Deeetnlaij 

Why  again         cuie  Vou  ciit-up     not.     Iie'aaid.  But  Badger        would  not.  Thisalone 

kes  iioksivopa  wi»'awak:ihde   kta,  eya.      Hehayyaij   hinah    Mato   wapata 

even  ehildVen  i  hem  tol  take-home^     will,      he-said.  Holong  as  yet      Gray-Bear    outting-up 

lidnstaij     sui.    Tuka  waijna  Hoka  tado  kin  ikay  kitoij  ka  kiij  kta,  uijkaij 

tinisheii  hisown  not.  But  now  Badger         meat       the       string        tied        and   earry   would.        tlien 

Mato  heva  :   Hoka  niiksi  sicaiiinana  kiij,  tokaq  iyaya  wo,  we  naiuayakihdi 

Grav-Bear  this  said:     Itadger         ears  stinking  the,        away  go,         (niah-  Wood     you-for-iuc-troadin 

sp.) 


'Tiyokuliiiiiliiiiu  is  mit  in  the  tUcticmiiry ;  but  it  is  probably  tleiiveil  from  ti,  tent,  and  okahmi- 
liiuii,  which  latter  is  I'roni  kahiuihuia,  to  roll  along,  make  roll  by  atrikimj.—J.  o.  o. 


^    p» 


-1^ 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


97 


kt 

flo,  eya. 


-^'.S     '':S''  !;±  if  j-r-    ''<>'-.  "'is  l.a.tuk.-  ,1.  wulnlolHli  kte 


Milt 


linilKcr      J]c>    thisVuid:         No, 


licBiiiil.    (iniv  lie; 


<»  ake  c'Vii,  tka    lloka 


•■'If   irt-'ilill     Niii(l-it.       hue 


liokii  wo  kiij  chnji  uiiliu  chDovjini 

Ha.lK,.r   hi,,,,,!    th„         i„         j,„„|„,|       w'.s.|fir„,vn 


fl,i,llf,T 


\vi('ji(l 

woiil,! 


iiiil,',',l 


this      r  iiirrvlic 


1   siii.      Uijkaij   Afato  1 


will 


n„t 


Thi'i 


liruvli,ar 


vu,  kji 


1111,1 


eceedaij  tunalieu  i^ne  <;a  mini  kiij  oij  iijyaij  kin  akastaii  vank-i 

Injkaij  ihnnhaijiia  tuwe  maiicii  (-omnilKlazi  iiiya  Hoka  iialion       \ko 
':;n?'  '!r  :;:i  E'^  ^!^  t^:^  ^--i^-     t^ukau  tnw.  ti,,iahon  heya  ni^a: 

I).,  fiiuw.   ..l-^.  .  -1  pounngon         «n8.  An.l         h.,,,,,., withinl,,,,,,,.  this  ,;,i,l  hr,.at(,iUK: 

Ti,^    2,  1>  •  a.nayaye  (.-a  waijna  uiakiyulidoka  w..,  ,-ya.     IltH-cii  tiyoi,-, 

rh,s       «,„       a«a,„     K:,.,l,v„„.„„.,„ak„    K„,l       ,„.„        „„„„  r„n'„„.  „„alo »,.,,.  '  „„W  s,.  >„!,!|''^ 

Wotani.V  Hoksida,  eya  .a^.  yata,  ka  1:^11:^,^.^^  "'"         ""'"' 

"S.;;r'  s,  "^li;-  s ;*•"  ±  ;£-  '■±"  ^'ir  ^i^ 
r  's  >r  r  'T-,  ";il^"'  'tt  Ie-  "«|::^..'.  .^r.  ^^;.^a..  i,wo, 

"^ii:;""  IS  'SS"  S  'f^'-  "'i'rSf"  (;™'  "')i;"-  M.,,„  ,!,.„  I,i  I,,,  ,„vas!„ 

,.    I         .         I  ,.  ,  "aaritri  v,r,\,  miiiI        <,ra.v.h,.ar    her,'  ,„in,' «ii,l  all 

i:i'  h  ':±:;'^  '^:r  i::^^^  i*^  ''^^f  "^  i:i'  "^^i  ^--jna  akiha.,  uuta,,i  kt.  do. 

fri,m-ni,.  "'     """         ""  '""K'    anil        now  atarviii^-         w,-,lio         will 

eya. 

ho  aalil. 

TlOri— yoi,  IX 7 


98 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS.  AND  ETHNOdRAPHY. 


Uijkai}   W(»tiUii('e    Iloksidaij    lieya:    Ilena,    ate,    sdonvvaye   <;a    hecy 

And  Blomlrlot  Uny  tlil«"Hni(l:       Those,        fatlicr,  Iknow,  nnil    tlioirlorc 

iinaca^a  ce,  cya.    Ate,  tokeijh  ecoij  ('isi  kiijhaij  ecen  ecoij  wo,  eya.     Uijkaij 

I-have  Kiowu       Iie'aaiil.      Fntlier,     Just  as        toilo     lyoii-  If  m  iln  ,        liivHiiiil.  And 

^  inniniiinil  (male  sp.) 

Hoka,  1I(»,  eya.     llaijl'iaijiia  Mato  taijkaii  liiiiaziij  l.ca  nicipaij  esfa  yau  kte 

linilgnr.       Vc's,      s.iiil.  In  tin  ■niiirniiis  Gray-Bear    wllhoiil         Htanils        and      vourall    iiltliongli.vonconii' shall 

sni;  tuka  iiioijpa  eye  eiijliaij  liehan  yaliinaij]K'  kta,  ka  kicl  de  kta,   tuka 

not;        hut       seciiail  Ihne  hci'say-s         if  then         '  you-come  out        will      anil     with  ydUf;"  will,         hnt 

miye  lie  itokain  waijna  ekta  inawalibe  kta,  eya.     Waijna   liaijllaijiia   hii; 

Iniyself  this         bilbre  already  at  _    Ihide  will,     he'said.  Niiw  morning;  very 

jMato  taijkan  liinape  (;a  heya:  Hoka  miksi  sieamuana  kiij  waijhiijkpe  kiij 

GrayHcar  outside  eanie         and  tliiHsaid:     Badger         ears  HtinkiiiK  the  arrow  the 

aliiyu  wo,  nitahocoka  kiij  pte  ozudaij  do,  eya.     Tuka  ye  sni,  ka  inoi)pa 

bring  out  yonr  surronnd        the    hutlalo       fullls  ,       he'said.  But       h'ego    not,       and  secondtinio 

eye  cii)  heliaii  waijhiykpe  ehdaku  ka  kici  ya  ka  ake  owasiij  liamwicaya,  ka 

he-said   the         then  arrow  his  took      and    with   went,  and   again  all  thcui-s(-ared,  and 

t'ayku  waijzidaij  alida,  liehan  Hoka  waijhiykpe  oi)  owasiij  ielyaza  Avicao,  ka 

l>ath  one  they  went,     then         Badger  arrow  with         all  in  a  line      thcin-shot,  and 

wayzi  cepa  he  Hoka  pata 

one  fat      that    Badger      (fressed. 

Uijkaij  Mato  heya:  Kohaqna  pata  wo,  eya.    Waqna  Koka  pata  yustaij 

And      (hay  Bear  this'said:  Soon  cut  up,        he  said.  Xow  Badger     eut-up     Hiiished 

kehaij  knj  hdicu  kta;  uijkai;  Mato  heya:  Hoka  luiksi  .siramnana  hii}  tokan 

then       carry      come      would:         and       Gray  Bear  tl   -  said:      Badger        ears  stinking  the         awav 

home 

hiyaya  wo,  we  namayakihdi  kte  do,  eya.     Tka  iyowiijye  sni  kiij  kta  skai). 

go  thou  hhiod  youtraniple-in  forme  will        ,       he'said-         But       'stopping'         not    carry  would  worked- 

Uijkaij  Mato  hiyu  ka  iyahpaya  Ija  we  kiij  ehna  ehpeya.     Tuka  ake  naziij 

Then      liray  Bear   came      and        fell-upon         and    blood     the         in         threw  liim.  But       again     rising 

hiyaye  (-a  ii'u  kta  tka.     Ake  we  kiij  ehna  ehpeya.      Hehan  Hoka  6eyii 

went  and    take    would    but.         Again    blood    the  in         hc-thre«'-him.  Then  Badger        cried 

skaij. 

working. 

Ui)kai)  hehan  Wotanide  Hoksidaij  naziij  hiyaye,  t;a  en  ya,  ^a  keva: 

And  then  Blood  Clot  Boy  rising         st'arted,         and  there  went,    and   this 'said: 

Tokeca   ate    hecen    yakuwa   hwo,   eya.     Uijkaij    Mato  heva:  He  is,  ciijs, 

Why       niy-fatliitf-     so  .— -.  >  i -.  •     .         •'    


you  t  reat 


lie  said. 


And        Gray  Bear  this  said:    This    that     son 


hepe  dt);   Sung,  kohaijna  nis  niciijca  tado   wicakahda   wo,   epe  do,   eya. 

this  I  said:        Brother,  soon  you    yourchildren    meat  take  home  to  them.  I  said       ,        hcaaiil. 

Tuka    Wotanice    Hoksidaij    heya:    Hiya,    ate   kah 


this 

'" '^ '    lieya:    mya,    ate   Kanoya    iveyave    cuj    ue 

Jlut  Blood  Clot  Boy  this  said:  :;o.      my  father  throwi'ng  "vou'sljuvcil         the       that 

waijindaka  ce,  eya;  ^a  waijhiijhpe  ehchiku,  uijkaij  Mato  nakipa,  tuka  kuto 

Is""'  .      hcsidd;    and  arrow  he-took,  and       Gray  Bear         lied,  hut        hc-ahot 

uijkaij  sasteday  kiij  he  okataijyaij  lia  kte. 

and  little  linger      the      that       transfixed         and   killed. 

Hehan  Hoka  deya:  Ciijs,  Mato  ciijca  waij  hakaktadaij  kiij  tezi  sdasfhidaij 

Thou         Badger    this  said:     Son,     Gray  Bear  child         a  yotingist  the    liellv  smooth 

he  kte  sni  wo,  he  tasico^aij  nahinana  unkahipi  et'ee,  ka  Iumhj  dehaijyaij  ni 

that    kill     not,  that  leg  bone  secretly  us  brought      always,    a'nd    hy  that       to  this  t'ime     alive 

uijyakoijpi  ce,  eya. 

we-are,  he  said. 

Uijkaij   hehan  Wotanice   Hoksidai)   tiyatakiya  lida   ka   Mato  tawicu 

And  then  Blood  Clot  Hoy  homeward  went     aad   Gray  Bear     wife  hi.', 

home 


.. 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


.99 


T 


Aim        (ira\  IJrar     wiff  tim  Htrap         took 


Ija  II  ]ja  hevii:  Optayo   tDiiakora   he,   (iva.       Uiikati    Wotanir..    irnl-«iM..„ 


I  '     1  111  ■  *     <  •»<  111  will.,  I  sum        ,        )|(<  Maul  nixl 

'"""""'■  -^'"'-  '>»"l'l  ""       would!,,..         I        »|„.-Haiil  ,111,1         iUmI.  i„„ 

'"'"      ""'"'  1'"'"  limy    liiiiiHe  tlii.         in  within 

.  Hear 

'^£";  '"t"  ;■";;;«■"  i'»=S»"  |''>:^«-  w,,,™;.,.  i,,*™,,,,, .,,,.: 


) 

nice 


11  ,  ,,.  .  •  '"'>"'i,l.  l!„t  „„e  ,,,i.l        n,it.  Ami 

''!""  t^:ii.  ^^T'  ''T'  i:^;^:!'  '"f^  ^r^!^^  ^^'^^  kt^^,,  eya;   ,njka, 

II      .  1  I-,     ;  ...  '"»t"-k       "11,1  ,il.  llMTOkilhul      „„,1        |l,„tal,m,-       «|.ar,.,l  l,i,n. 

Iliu-eii   he    Iloka  ti   kiij   en  aki    ka  lie   mini   aku  ka  nakuii   ealiod  vii,V<. 

S„  mat     na...or„ou.  .,1.,        in    J.^__^  an,,     tliat     wa,..       .,„^    t'     ''Z'''^     '  ^^   ^J^^^^ 

kiyapi. 

they  mad*'  him, 

"±"  i£  ISf  "T  ""Iff"  lis:   •'*"  ''Sir  ^liSlif ' '"^-i"" 

■rr  b  Is;;,:  ^is  '±r'  'v:Jr  !;Sr  '••■•  ';;!2'  'S'  -;r'  i^x^e";''^ 

sdoijyaye  ciijliaij  ekta  md(.'  kte  do,  e>a. 

you  know  if  ii,„„.      I«o      will       .      i„,;ai,i. 

''Si'"  'ii^?  lis:  "s"  'sr  "-!:■'  ""fij'  '£„"•■•  ■sii '-^".  '^f. 

VVotamce  lloksidaij,  ilo,  eva. 

HhHiilClol  lioy.  Yp»,    iKi'liaiil. 

.  '^:sr  "^'^?^-^  -!^'-  is:.'  ""tr  "^i"'^'  -:;=^l!f^  -^  -->- 

kitoij   II  waijka,  ka  I.eya:   Tak(«a,   tokiva   da   he,   e\a.      He  is   Ik('e..cCn 

hol,l„i«..on,„i«     w„»,         a,„l    „„„•„,,.,:       ,i„.„.i.,,i„i.        „,„.;;.         ,v.,,,        i  '    u.Lui.       Thi!.     I,e'       ,',  Ihirl^v 

nniawaninake,  eya.      He  ieuijhaij  .sivo  keva  "iwankani  hivdpiiini       I'„L-.i,. 

Ia,i,w,.,kin«.„K.,     ,i,^.a.,r       T,. .1,,. i.  „., V,,,,  "  :!i!^!r""     '"^I'Sl"-         ^'^^["J 

wu-ahea  lieya  :    1  akoza  waijzi  niakio  wo,  waiina  akiiiaii   tnit..  k-t..  ,1,>   /..-.. 


'  'I 

f'ii 


I 


100 


DAKOTA  GUAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIINOURAPHY. 


Tuka,  Hiya  dec-iya  inde  (^a  inawahni  do,  eya,  l<:a  ivoopta  ivcva.      Waijna 

Hut,  No,       thitliirwiinl     I  ko      iiiiil        I  hasten  .        )>i' xaiil.  ami      "^miwunl  "wdmI.  N(iw 

htayetu  iiijkaij  akc  uakuij  wicalk'a  waij  sayvekitoij  itkokiin  u  ka  waijiia 

cveniiiK  mid  uKai"         "I""  oliliiiau  a  Htutf  linvinj;  linncil       taimMiiiil         now 

ehaij   i   kta   iiijkaij    iyotaijka,   heron    on    inaziij.       Ihjkaij   wioahca   he\'a: 

tlii'ie     Kii  would,         aud  Hal  ilown,  bo  tliori'  cainc  stood.  And  old  man  tliissaid: 

Takoza,  eya  ito  iuayahni  esta  <»wapa>ii  kte  do,  cva.      Uqkaij  Wotanit'e 

Urandcliild,      oven       if  you  liBBteu     allliouKh      I  till  pipe        will         ,        lic'said.  And  IlloodClol 

Ilok.sidaij  lioc'ii],  Ito  esta  kici  t-aijnoijniuijpe  oa  liehan  iindamde  kta,  eciij,  ka, 

Hoy  thiatliouclit.  I.o       if        with  Ismoke  and      thun  I  k"  on  will,  hethouKlil..'ind, 

IIo,  eya.     llec'en  kic'-i  (•aijnoiji)a  yaijke  va  eoen  akpaza.     llaijir(itu  kiij  Ik^ 

Yi'8,      said.  So  with         ho  Hniokin);      "     was        aud       ho         night  cm.  Ni);lit  the     that 

ihuijniyaij  kit'i  yaijka,  ka  Wotanice  Iloksidaij  istiijhe  siii  uij,  tuka  waijna 

all  through  with  wa«,         and         llhiod  Clot  Boy  „l,.|.p  not     was,       hut  now 

wicahca  kiij  ecen  istiijiiia  waijka.     He  icuijliaij  waijna  aijpa  kanides  ava, 

■■'■' "'"       asleep  lay.  That  whilst  now  nuirninj;    hiighteued       «xnt, 


old  man 


tho 


Wotanice 

Blood  Chit 

liyaye   (.'a 

went  and 


lujkaij  hecen,  ito  esta  mis  waijna  niistinina  ke,  waijnas  etaijhaij  aijpa  kta 

and  so,  lo!       even         1  now  I  sleep  will.  now  from  daylight     will, 

eciij,  ka  iwaijka. 

he       and     lay  down. 
thought, 

Uijkaij   toliiijni   eliaijkoij    Uijktomi  hee    tka   sdoijye   >sni. 

And  aforetimi'  indeed  Uijktomi     this  was    hut         he  knew  not. 

Iloksidaij   istiijbeh   iyaye  ciij   hehaii    wicalk'a   kiij    hoc  naziij 

Boy  asleep  last        'went  the  then  old  man  the    who  was  staiidiug 

lieya:   Tuwe  is  tokenken   tenioiyena,    eyaya    naziij   lii\ave  <;a   akamdas 

this  said:        Who       this       howsoever  killing  you,  he  s'aid  often  standing  went"         and  astride 

inaziij,  ka  caijkaku  kiij  paweli  iyeya,  ka  liulia  kiij  owasiij  yuzif^ziij  iyeya, 

Ktoiid.       and         baeklione         the  broke  turned,      and     limbs       the  all  stretehed        ife  made, 

ka  nak])e  kiij  napiii  yuzica,  ka  lieceu  suijka  waij  sice  hca  ka^a.     Uijkaij 

and         ears  the  both         I'le  stretehed.  and        this  dog  a  had       very      made.  And 

wokoyake  wastc^ste  kiij  liena  icu  ka  iye  uij  ka  tawokoyake  wizi  ecee  iiij 

elothes  beautiful         the      those     be  took  and        lie      wore,  and  liis-elotlies  ohl        only     wore 

clouts     tiioae 

kiij    hena  en  ehpeya,    ka    hetaijhaij    iyoopta    kici    va.      Ilecen   Wotanice 

the         those     there       he-left,  and  theuee  'forward  with      went.  So  Blood  Clot 

Hoksidaij   hee  suijka  kiigapi.     Uijktomi  hee  linaye  ca  het'en  ecakicoij. 

Boy  that  was       dog  made  ITqktomi       it  was    deeeived    aud        so  did  to  him. 

Iletaijhaij  Uijktomi  iyoopta  ya  ka  suijka  kiij  lie  kici  vn  kicoco  aya, 

Thenee  rijktomi  "forward        went    and         dog  the     that    with      went    ealliugto        led 

him  otten       him 

Wotanice  Iloksidaij,  wohwo,  wohwo,  eya  aya.     Wotanice  Hoksidaij  ovate 

Blood  Clot  Boy,  "wohwo,         wohwo"      saying  leil  him.  Bhioil  Clot  Boy  people 

waij  ekta  ye  cikoij  hee  waijna  Uijktomi  ehaij  i,  uijkaij  suijka  kiij  he  i.steca 

a  to       went       the       that  is       now  Unktomi  to       come,       aud  dog         the      that  ashamed 

ka  maiiin  ili(hniica,  ka  Uijktomi  isnana  ovate  kiij   elnia  iyaya.     Uijkaij 

and       outside       kept  himself,      aud  riiktomi  he  alone         p'eople        the        among       "went.  Aud 


oyate  kiij  heyapi  keyapi:    Wotanice  Hoksidaij  hee  u  do,  evi 

p'eople      the       this  said        they  say :  Blood  Clot  Boy  that  was    eonies, 

wiciyuskiij  hca,  keyapi. 

they  rijoieed        very       the"}'  say. 


they  said, 


ka 

and 


nina 

much 


,, 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 
NOTES. 


101 


1.  Tlic  iiMC  of  vcH,  wliicli  is  "V<'n"  frcqiKMitly,  is  to  be  noted  as  indicating (c/sAor 
ttrouff  ileHiri:  "■  KaHicr,  say  tiiis,  'Oh  tliat  my  son  «ii{,'iit  liavc  good  clothes.'"  This 
IS  used  at  tin-  t-nd  oftlie  i.lirase  or  sentence,  and  is  accompanied  by  the  verbs  //((Hit  or 
say,  111  Moiiic  foil,,.     Like  to  tliese  is  "tokiij,"  used  at  tlie  beginning  of  the  wish.' 

2.  TIte  life-giving  qualities  of  tlie  sweating  process  are  strongly  brought  (mt  in 
this  myth.  There  may  be  two  objects  or  tlioiights  in  tiie  niiml  of  the  Dakota  wlien  he 
makes  u  "  -.teat  hwlge."  It  is  sometimes  resorted  to  for  curing  disease.  That  good 
quality  Dr.  ^Villiamson  always  c(»mmended.  No  doubt  it  often  afforded  relief  to  a 
c«»ngeHte<l  condition  of  the  system.  But  it  was  resorted  to  moie  frc(iiu-ntly  for  the 
purpose  of  getting  into  communication  with  the  spirit  world.  This  is  tlie  object  here. 
From  the  blood  of  the  buffalo,  "which  is  the  life  thereof,"  is,  by  this  process,  created 
a  man.  Is  this  evolution  ?  The  sweat  lodge  was  usually  made,  as  described  here,  l)y 
taking  willow  boughs,  bending  them  ov.  r,  making  their"  tops  meet  and  interlacing  or 
tying  them  together,  and  thus  making  a  booth,  which  was  large  enough  for  one  to  sit 
naked  inside  and  pour  water  on  tlie  lieated  stones.  The  whole  was  covered  over 
tightly  with  blaiikefs  or  robe.s.  This  is  the  initipi  (eneteepee).  The  sweater  sang  as 
well  as  sweated.  But  in  this  «!ase  the  object  was  to  have  the  "mysterious  jiower"  do 
its  work  alone. 

3.  This  myth  ends  abruiitly.  It  would  hanliy  be  true  to  the  thought  of  an  Indiai- 
to  leave  the  godborn  in  the  shaiie  of  a  dog,  and  that  an  ugly  dog.  There  must  be 
a  sequel  to  it.^ 


TRANS  LATK^N. 

Once  upon  a  time  there  was  a  Badger  who  was  rich  and  had  many  children. 
He  had  one  arrow,  but  it  was  a  very  long  one.  And  in  the  bend  of  a  river  he  had  a 
buffalo  surround,  which  was  full  of  buffalo  every  morning.  When  it  was  so  and  all 
started  out  on  one  path,  he  stood  behind  them  and  shot  his  long  arrow  into  the  hind 
ennost,  and  it  went  from  one  to  another  through  the  whole  herd.  So  the  Badger 
beeainc  very  rich  in  dried  meat. 

Then  suddenly  there  came  a  Gray  Bear  to  his  tent.    And  the  Gray  Bear  said, 

'Tim  Tit«i,ttai)  xm;  tokii)  only  iu  soliloquies,     Wlien  it  is  used  it  uiust  i.c  followe.l  b.y  iii  ,„•  „i,, 
at  till!  end  of  till- iliiiiMf.-x|.ieHsiiiKtlio  wish;  as,  toltiij  he  blubii  uiij.  Oh  that  I  had  il.'—.j.o.  ik 

■TlieTO  is  iiKiri!  of  tliin  iii.vtii  in  the  Cecilia  versions.  Tlie  lieic.tliere called  "The  l{al.l)it'sSon  " 
waM  .•ttiwed  to  adhere  to  a  tree,  which  he  had  elimbe.l  at  the  re.iuest  of  tb.'  deceiver,  Ictinike.  This 
latter  eharacter  .orre.sponds  to  (;i,ktonii  of  th.'  Santee  Dakota,  whom  the  Teton  call  Ikto  and  Iktonii 
It  seems  better  to  leave  these  mythical  names  untranslated.  While  the  Omaha  and  I'onka  now  ai.piv 
the  name  lelinike  to  the  monkey,  ape,  etc.,  it  is  plain  that  this  is  a  recent  use  of  the  term.  Ictinike 
was  one  of  the  creators,  ae.ordinK  to  the  Omaha  myths.  After  causinj;  the  Kabbifs  son  to  adhere  to 
the  tree,  he  donned  the  nniKic  clothing  of  the  latter,  went  to  a  vilh.ge  near  bv,  and  married  tho  elder 
danghterof  the  ehiel.  The  younger  danuhter,  becoming  jealous  of  her  sister,  tied  to  the  forest,  where 
Hhe  found  the  Kahbit's  son,  whom  she  released.  At  this  point  the  Onnilia  version  dillers  from  the 
I'onka.  The  girl  married  tin.  Kabbifs  son  ami  took  him  to  her  home.  After  several  exhibitions  of  the 
Hkill  of  tfio  young  iiia.i,  a  .lance  was  (.roclaimed.  Thither  went  Ictinike,  who  was  compelled  to  jump 
upxvard  every  tinn-  that  the  Uabbifs  son  hit  the  drum.  Tho  fourth  time  that  he  beat  it  his  adver- 
sary jumped  so  high  that  when  he  struck  the  ground  he  was  killed. 

See  Coutr.  to  N.  A.  Ethuol,,  vol.  vi,  pt.  i,  pp.  43-57,  and  pt.  ii,  pp.  5«6-<J09.— .i.o.  u. 


102  DAKOTA  GKAMMAH,  TEXTS,  AND  KTIINOC-KAl'AV. 

"WomkMful!  iny  hrotluT,  tlnit  you  sl.c.nld  liv..  here  in  suHi  i.buiuluiico.  wliil..  I  au.l 
my  childieii  an"  staiviii};:.  If  it  picas*'  y<.ii  I  will  (M.nie  here  and  live-  w  itli  you."  T\w 
Badger  said,  "Y.-s;"  and  added,  "Sd  we  will  anniso  (.nisclves.'"  And  when  the  (;niy 
Bear  was  staitin;'  home,  he  took  a  bundle  of  buffalo  meat  aiul  j-ave  to  the  (iiay  Hear 
to  cany  home. 

Th.'  next  immiiug  (iiay  Bear  came  with  his  li.mseliold,  and  as  so(Mi  as  lie  moved 
III  Mr.  Badjter  was  turned  out  and  dray  Hear  took  possession  of  all  his  meat.  The 
Badper  lived  out  d(.ors  and  starved.  The  next  inornintr  after  he  toek  possession, 
Gray  Hear  awoke  very  early  in  the  morning  and  sta-j:  ■  -.tsfae  saiu,  "You  Badger 
with  the  stinking  ears,  eome  out.  y(nir  surround  is  <  u,  ,  .  '  .ttalo."  So  the  Badger 
took  his  long  arrow  and  as  lie  was  a<eustonied  to  do  si,  ...rough  the  whole  line  of 

buttalo.  But  tiie  Gray  Bear  took  tiiein  all  and  did  iioi  let  the  Baug.«r  have  one 
This  he  did  morning  by  morning,  but  never  did  the  Badger  bring  home  one;  and  so 
he  and  his  ehildren  were  about  to  die  of  hunger,  lint  the  voungest  of  (iray  Bear's 
children  every  mcuning  played  with  a  buffalo  leg,  and  wli<  n  he  was  tired  playing  he 
to,ssed  them  over  to  the  Hadger's  tent.    Thus  tiiey  maintained  an  e.\i.stenee. 

One  nKuning  again  (hay  Bear  came  out  and  ealled,  "You  Badger  with  the 
stinking  ears,  bring  out  your  long  arrow,  your  surround  is  full  of  biiHalo."  But  the 
Badger  did  not  go;  when  the  Gray  Bear  said.  '•!  will  crush  you  if  you  don't  eome." 

And  the  Badger's  wife  said,  "Old  man,  in  some  wav  consider,  for  1  and  my 
children  an.  starving  to  death."  To  this  the  Badger  replied,  "  Yes.  1  will  go  and  kill 
them  all.  and  I  will  dress  and  bring  home  the  fattest  one,  even  if  lie  kills  me."  So 
he  went  with  the  Gray  Hear  and  did  as  he  was  acciLstomed  ^o  do,  killing  them  all. 
Then  the  Gray  Hear  .said,  •'  ^ On  skin  ami  (iarry  home  some  of  the  fattest."  To  this 
the  Badger  said  "  Yes,"  and  went  to  work  to  dress  one  of  the  fattest.  When  he  was 
linishing  that  Gray  Bear  .said,  "  Why  don't  yon  dress  anotherr'  But  the  Badger 
would  not,  and  said,  "  This  alone  will  be  sullieient  for  my  children." 

As  yet  (iray  Bear  had  not  tini.shed  cutting  up  his  meat,  but  when  the  Biulger 
had  tied  up  his  meat  and  was  about  to  pack  it  home.  Gray  Bear  .said,  "  You  stinking- 
eared  Badger,  get  away,  you  will  trample  in  this  blood.'*'  But  the  Badger  replied, 
"  No,  I  am  going  to  carry  this  home."  Gray  Bear  ordered  him  away  again,  but  the 
Badger  wouhl  not  go.  Then  Gray  Bear  came  and  ].ushed  Badger  down  in  the  blood. 
TI1U.S,  as  he  fell  down  in  the  clotted  blood  he  kissed  it,  and  taking  a  piece  up  in  his 
hand  he  went  home  crying.  By  the  way  he  i.ulled  some  grass  and  wrapped  it  around 
the  blood  and  laid  it  away  in  the  baiik  part  of  his  tent.  Then  he  went  and  brought 
stones  and  sticks  for  a  sweat-hou.se.  and  Artemma  or  wild  sage,  and  made  a  steaming. 
In  the  back  i>art  of  the  sweat-house  he  made  a  bed  of  the  Arfoiiinia  and  upon  it  placed 
the  blood,  and  tlien  he  covered  the  lodge  well  on  the  outside.  Then  he  took  a  dish  of 
water  and  phmd  it  within,  aud  when  the  stones  were  well  heated  he  rolled  them  in 
also  and  fastened  the  door.  Then  he  thrust  his  arm  alone  inside  and  ixnired  water 
on  the  stones. 

Suddenly  the  Badger  heard  .some  one  inside  sighing.  He  continued  to  jiour 
water  on  the  stones.  And  then  some  one  breathing  within  said.  "Again  yctu  have 
made  me  glad,  and  now  open  for  me."  So  he  (»i)ened  tha  door  and  a  very  beautiful 
young  mau  came  out.  Badger  at  once  named  him  Blood-Clot  Boy,  aud  had  him  for 
his  son. 


DAKOTA  MYTIia, 


103 


Mb'* 


then  Blood-Clot  Floy  siiid,  "  Now,  fsitluT,  say  this:  "Oli  that  my  hoii  rnife'lit  liave 
Rood  dothoH.'"  So  he  said  it,  and  it  was  so.  Then  hv,  said  af,'aiii,  "Say  this:  'Oh 
that  my  son  might  have  an  otter-skin  quiver  filled  with  airows.'"  This  he  said  also, 
and  it  was  so.  Then  HloodClot  IJoy  imlled  a  hair  out  of  his  head  and  placed  it  on 
the  door,  and,  shooting  it  with  an  arrow,  split  it.  And  then  he  said,  "  Father,  why 
don't  y(m  give  me  something  to  eat?"  But  the  Badger  answered,  "Alas!  my  son, 
wlmt  do  yon  mean  ?  We  are  all  starving  to  death.  I  was  very  rich  in  r<Mid,  hut  (Iray 
B«ar  came  and  took  it  all  from  me  and  drove  me  out,  and  now  we  are  starving  and 
will  die." 

Then  Blood-Clot  Boy  said,  "  Father,  I  know  these  things,  and  tliereCore  I  grew. 
Now,  father,  do  just  as  I  tell  you  to  do."  To  this  the  Badger  said  '•  Yes."  Tlien 
Blood-Clot  Boy  continued :  "  In  the  morning  when  (iray  Bear  conn-s  out  and  calls  you, 
you  will  not  go;  but  the  second  time  he  calls  then  go  with  him,  for  I  shall  then  have 
hidden  myself."  So  very  early  in  the  morning  Gray  Bear  stood  without  and  called: 
"Stinking-eared  Badger,  take  your  arrow  and  come,  your  surround  is  full."  He  did 
iH)t  go;  hut  when  he  called  the  second  time  he  took  ids  arrow  and  went  wirli  him. 
And  when  they  iiad  scared  the  buttah),  and  all  had  started  home  on  one  line,  Badger 
shot  his  arrow  through  thi'm  all,  and  dressed  the  fattest  one. 

Then  (Jray  Bear  said,  "Dress  it  ((uickly."  And  when  the  Badger  had  fiinshed 
dressing  and  was  about  to  start  home  with  it,  dray  Bear  said,  "  Badger  with  the 
stinking  ears,  get  away,  you  will  trample  in  my  bloo<l."  To  this  Badger  paid  no 
attention  but  continued  to  prepare  to  carry.  Then  Gray  Bear  came  and  fell  upon 
him  and  threw  him  down  in  the  blood.  He  arose  and  went  to  take  up  his  i)ack,  but 
iigain  he  threw  him  down  in  the  blood.    Then  the  Badger  burst  into  tears. 

But  then  Blood-Clot  Boy  appeared,  and  said,  "Why  do  you  treat  my  father  so?" 
To  which  Gray  Bear  replied,  "My  sim,  this  I  said,  'My  brother,  take  home  meat  to 
your  children  without  delay.'"  But  Blood-Clot  Boy  said,  "No,  I  saw  you  throw  my 
father  down."  Saying  that  he  pulled  <mt  an  arrow,  and  as  Gray  Bear  tied,  he  hit 
him  in  the  little  linger  and  killed  hin). 

Then  Badger  said,  "Do  not  kill  Gray  Bear's  youngest  child,  the  smooth  bellied 
boy,  for  he  it  was  who  brought  us  leg  bones  and  so  kept  us  alive  until  t'ns  time." 
Blood  Clot  Boy  then  went  towards  home  and  called  to  (Jray  Bear's  wife,  '-Come  out 
and  help  Gray  Bear."  So  she  took  her  packing  strap  ami  said  as  she  ai»proa4lu d 
him,  "How  many  herds  were  there?"  BloodClot  Boy  said,  "One  herd."  "When 
there  are  only  that  nniny  he  has  never  counted  it  anything,"  she  said.  And  as  sh»^ 
eamo  near  she  asked  again,  "How  many  herds  are  there?"  BUiod  Clot  Boy  again 
replied,  "I  have  told  you  there  was  one,"  and  he  took  out  an  arrow.  She  said,  "I 
apprehended  this  before,"  and  tied;  but  he  shot  her  in  the  little  linger  and  killed  her. 
Then  he  went  into  Gray  Bear's  lodge  and  all  bowed  their  hea«Is.  BloodClot  Boy  said, 
"  Which  one  of  you  brought  fo'^.d  to  my  father?"  And  all  but  one  with  one  voice 
said,  "It  was  1,  it  was  1."  Then  he  said,  "  You  wlni  said  'I,  I ,'  shall  you  live ?"  And 
niood-Clot  Boy  took  iiis  bow  and  killed  all  but  the  one  who  said  nothing.  And  him 
he  brought  into  Badger's  lodge  where  ue  brought  water  and  took  up  the  ashes. 

Then  the  Badger  became  very  rich  again.  Blood  Clot  Boy  was  discontented  and 
said,  "Father  I  want  to  take  a. journey;  I  want  to  go  to  the  people  that  you  know 
live  near  by."  And  the  Badger  answered,  "My  son,  there  is  a  people  living  just 
here,  to  them  you  will  go.     But  au  old  man  will  come  to  meet  you  with  the  intent  of 


I 


104  DAKOTA  (IKAM.MAH.  TKXTS,  AM)  KTIINOdUAI'HY. 


Von  iiiiiMt  not  (1(>  (uiythiiiK:  lu-  UilU  you  to  <!(.."    To  this  Hlood-dlot 


detutiviuu  ytm. 
lUty  aMM'nl««l, 

m.HHin„tlU,yw^^  now  «on..,  „n.l  behold  an  old  n.un  with  .i  stiilf  canii'  to  meet 
,V      -T'  ;^^ '•"»"■•■•'"  >■""  »<"''  '">'  grandchihlf"     l!nt  he  replied,  "I  an.  just 
»alki,.K.      In  t\H'  inwintinie  a  Hock  of  grouse  eame  and  alif,'hted.     "IMv  grandehihl, 
Hh.H,t  oMi.  for  „„.,  for  I  am  .ta.vin«,"  the  <,Id   n.an  said.     I5ut  he  answered,  "No, 
am  Komu  m  hanU-  in  thJM  direction,"  and  so  he  pass,-.!  on. 

, 't  "'«•♦  "'"^ '-viihiu,  and  a^ain  a 1  man  with  a  staff  was  .-oming  to  meet 

bim,  who  .a    down  j„«t  iM-Core  their  nu'eting,  an.l  so  he  eame  an.l  stood.    The  old 

..an  Kaid    ..<.randH.JId  allhrniph  yon  are  in  haste.  I  will  mi  n.y  pipe."    The..  Hlood- 

Clot  Itoy  H.o.,«|,t.  -I  will  nmokewith  hi...  a.nl  then  fjo  ,m;"  so  he  sai.l,  "Yes."    While 

they  Kmok*<d  t«««tl,er  the  .larkness  .-an.e  nd  Bh„„l.('|ot  Hoy  passed  the  night 

.n'.;kl  T"*'\.  "'•■  ""■""*"""  ""■  ""'  """'  ""•'  ♦'""«"  ''^'«<^1»'  '»"•  *''^^  '•'^.v  was 
liiiakuiK      n»-«  the  yoni.K  man  tl.o.i|.d.t.    "I   will  sleep  a  little  to.'  it  will  soon  be 

morning."  ami  «o  he  lay  down, 

WId  J ijr '''!'/.??  ,!'•''  *'"■  "'•'""•■  ''""'*-'  '''^'''"""'  '•"*  **'•"  •>'"""«  ""^»  knew  it  not. 

^L  Vl  "^  "'*"""♦;  ."•;>■  >•••"  '"•«  killed?"  Sayb.K  which  he  a.ose  and  stood 
a^tiuh  of  i»„  and  Umt  h...  Inw-k  and  palled  ont  his  li.nb.s  and  stretched  his  ears,  and 
HO  made  hjrii  ».t.,  a  vc-ry  n«ly  looki..^  do«.  Tin*  good  clothes  of  the  youn^v  „,an  he 
J»<ik  and  put  Of,  h.m^elf,  and  his  own  old  .dothes  he  th.ew  away,  a.i.I  so  went  on  with 

In  f hJM  way  Hli^Kj-C'lot  Hoy  was  n.ude  into  a  do^^.  it  was  I l.jkto.ni  who  deceived 
um  and  d,d  tl,,H  to  him.  Then  IJ.jkto.ni  took  the  dof.  with  bin,  callinK' to  bin.,  "O 
nio.Ml.«  lot  Hoy;  wo  hwo!  wo-bwo!"  as  he  went  alo..«.     An.l  ..ow  when  IJ.jkton.l  bad 

^Id'..  !'ir'"'T;7l"':"'  '""^'''^''"t  "<•>  I'ad  1 n  «oi,.«.  the  <log  was  asha,.,ed  and 

kept  hill  mdf  onWde  of  the  ca.np,  an.l  T.jkton.i  al...,e  went  aim.nf.'  the  i,e..i.le.  Then 
the  ,M^,,de  mul,  -The  famou.  Hlood-Clot  Hoy  is  cou.ing,"  and  so  they  rejoi.e.l  greatly 


LKOKNI)  OF  TirK  HEAD  OF  (}()LD. 


WKITTKJJ   in    DaKOIa   I.V    Wai-kinii    Kf.K. 


Wi^uia  way  ^--iy^a  topapi,  tka  .nvasi.j  koskapi;  tka  vvahpanicupi,   ka 

,.|  mill: 

IMHir       liiTuiiHuiit  (lie         will 


MmvomiTrvoii,  l)iii 


/.:...,...  ^i  I       '     •         .».  t.r    , ...=-.u.M.,.„„,  mil  |„«,r       ImcmiHu  of  (lie         will 

.;  U  waht^H^ada .,„.     KUo.  Waka.jtauka  u.jk.nlo ka  i ycnj v. n".!..,,  it,,  waku, 

i««il^  IWw*|,  (,reat  Spirit         «e.tw,..«™k,  .ii,l    ;v,..lw,,.|ti,.l  i|,  |„        ,.,„•,.„' 

I^a  ito,  taijyay  iiahiui^Uiyh,  kte  do,  eva 


Mud.    U,.  wVll  »i»^-n*,r»rj»;,  will       ,      i,e.»„i,|. 

kta     <'  -'  •^"•*«*       "*     •l'l-«i<r    Come,        .,l,I.m„a,  „.iu      .v,m.»,..v,  that    1„,         tliatwe:,!,. 

will.  »]iK(al4. 

"r'"  i  *''»'i!;''''"    ^iyohneyatakiya    Wakautayka   ode    yapi,    ka 

....      :,.:         f'/T      *'^,*^/'"    /'*-^««'»''^  "'"l       l"lM,).l        ,„„„  a      .omiii,... Jl  .l,„t       an 

''»M±"  !:  i::>^  "'t:!'"-  "^i-  '"'"^VV;'^  "^''^  -^'^  <>Usiwaki,la  .  Waka^auka 

,.r..t..   I  »  ""**•  '»"*»^  W«.l.        my  .11,1,1        the     llii»     IhaviMumrv  »,l   t!.;.t         Spirit.in.at 

T£'  I*.  ?  ,L'72i">"  ''"•  '2L,    ^tr-  ""■  I""' ■  "'»l<a„ta„fc,  ,„iv.,  ,1... 

K,A  „u.k„  «.„,  kifi  ,.„k,irE,a  Cv... *""" ' 

Fri*od      «iv*.l««i««Mr    »)«!,     |.«»fc,«,.-     will       ,      |iH.-»ai,l 

K"-     "i""  «"'<k;^»fc»'.  kin  .le  ta„ya„  wi,v,k„.va  v„,  ka  ,i„i  vv„„  ,1„ 


m\ 


DAKOTA  (iHAMMAK,  TKXTS,  AND  KTIINOtiRAlMlV. 


ku,  Ijn  hehan  lioyii:   Iln,  en  etoi)wai)  yo;  ito,  omaiii  nulo  kta  ('<\  eye  <;a 

ijuv(     itiiil         tliiMi         tlilH'Jiuid:      Vi'M,      1(1  luoktliDii'  Ici,        wulklnc        Igo         uill       ,        lin'miid    iiiiil 

liiiii, 

iyuya. 


Tijkaij  htayetu,  iiijkaij  wii^asa  ota  oin  kdi,  ka  tij)i  kiij  ozuna  ahiyotaijka; 

Now  iiiKht,  tlit'U  incii        iiiaiiy  wltb  1)1' '-1)1111' iinil  lioiiHti    thu         dill  they-nitt-dowiit 

llOlllC, 

uijkaij  wiiijnaka  teliaij  yaijkapi  oij  wic'-asa  kiij  wayzi  hova:   K(»(la,  liokHinn 

utiil  now  litii>{  tinit'         w(«n',      tlM-ri't'on*     ini'ii  tlitf         our  thiH'Hald;      Frii'iid,  tmy 

kiij  waste  t)  hocekuana  kto  do,  eyo  ('a  kinatjpa.     Llijkaij  wi(^,ai^ta  kiij  owasiij 

good     that    ttmt-oiioii^U 


tilt! 

is 

they 


will 


llU  HUld  Ulld       WKIlt'UUt. 


And 


tlio 


all 


is   eya   kinaijpapi. 

they  llkuwltttt       went  out. 


Uijkaij  ake  wii'asa  kiij  lieya:   Ilio  wo,  ako  omaui  ludt'  kta  cu;  owaiiziiia 

'riiHii       aifaiii       man  tlio     tliia-Haid:       t'oiue,  again   traveling     I-gu         wUli  ataylug-ttt-huuitt 

en  etoijwaij  yo,  eye  (-a  ako  iyaya. 

lituk  tlioii  alter  It,         lie-Huld  and  again    lie  went. 

Vj  hecen  iho  eu  ctoijwaij,  uijkaij  suijkawakaij   kiij  uijniaij  heya:  Koda, 

ThiiH         iH^tiold  lie     lookedufter  It,        and  liortten  the  ono  tlila-aald:      Friend, 

tipi  waij  ('ikana  e  waijvake  sni  nisi   ijoij  ito  en  ye  (;a  tiniahen  &,u)  owinzu 

house       a  littlo       tliiit        lon*k-at  nut  tliee-eoni-    that       lu        In       go    and        within         wootl         bed 

iiiauded 

cokaya  taku  waij  zi  en  haij  t*e,  he  en  paha  kiij  oputkaij  yo,  ka  koyahaij  yo, 

iii'the-iuitldle  i4oine-       a     yellow  in    Htaiids     ,       that    in        head       tlio  dip  thou,  and      Iw-thuii'lu-liatite, 

thing 

nauijpiij  kta  ee.     I)e  wicasa  ota  awit'akdi  kiijhaij  liena  niyatapi  kte  e  mis 

we-logetiier       will      he,         TIiIm         iiiau         many     theni-brlng-  If  *  they  yon-eal        will  that    me 

hoiiio 

hen  niavntapi  kta  tka  tawateijwaye  sni,  e  nauijpiij  kta  ('•e,  eya. 

there  ine-eat  will,     but  [willing  not,     we  both  together    will     be,     InrHaid. 

Hecen  hoksina  koij  tipi  waij  c^ikjiiia  koij  en  i;  nijkaij  t'^aij  owiyza  kiij 

So  *^y  that    hotiae       a  little  that       in  went;        and  wwmI  bed  the 

Cokaya  taku  waij  zi  e  niiheya  haij  e  en  paha  kiij  ojmtkaij,  unkaij  j)alia  kiij 

lii-tlie-     rioiuething    a    yellow      iii-a-eirelV        NtiHat  in       head       the        he  dip)ied,  and  head        the 

iiilddle 

zi,    ka  tijii   kiij   ataya  ozaijzaij  ka  iyoyaijpa.     Het^en  ilio  heyata  kdi('u  ^a 

yellow, and  Iioiiho      the        all-over  Hlioiie  and         waalight.  So         behold      haek       he-returned  and 

siiijkawakaij  waij  wokiyake  rikoij   he  akaijyotaijke  (.'a  nakij)api.     Keyas 

hurae  a  tuld-hiui  ttie-tliut     that  lit;-Hat-iipon  anil        they-lied.        Neverthelesa 

nina  iyayapi. 

fast       lliey'woiit. 

Uijkaij  tehaij  i])i  uykaij  iho  hektatayhaij  Wakarjtaijka  kei('iye  cikor) 

When  far    they  went     then        behold  t'runi-behliid  Spirit-tireat         <^aII(MMilniKelf  the-that 

sinjkawakaij  uijnia  koij  he  akan  yaijko  (;a  kuwa  awieau,  ka  heya:  Wahtesni 

horae  idlier        the      that      upfui  wun         and  t'ullowiiig  tutheiu  eaiue,  and  tbiH  aaid;  Wurtbleaa 

sica,  inaziij  ])o,  yanipi  kte  sni  ye  do;  niako('-e  waij  niskoyena  waijke  eiy 

bad,  atop  ye,  "  ye-llve        ahall     nut      ''  .  eountry  a  ao-large  liea  the 

tukte  en  (hipi  kta  hwo,  eyaya  en  wit'au,  eaijkeij  nihiijt'ivapi.     Uijkaij  ake 

where       to     yoii-go     will  /  aaying        to    them  came,       whilat  tiiey-tremuled.  Tlien  again 

heya :    Wahtesni  sit'a,  inaziij  ])o,  yanipi  kte  sni  ye  do,  ake  eya.     Caijkeij 

tlila'aaid:  Wurthleaa         biul,  atop  ye,  *  yc-livu        (»haU     not  ,       again    hoaald.        MLauwhllo 

nipi    kte   sni    seeceda. 

they  live  would    not        It-aeemed. 

Uijkaij  .smjkawakaij  kiij  heya :   Witka  waij  duha  koij   he  Uektakiya 

Then  horse  the     tbia-aald:  Egg  a      thou-bast     the      that       backwards 


1^ 


Ijakota  mytiih. 


107 


TT 


*• 


kal-iMiia  iyoya  yo,   eya;    (,  liereii   ihu    ivcrci.    «.(^o,j       Unkm,    n.aki    ki., 

I,     .  II     1      I  "        ,  ,        *        ■         ""•""«''"«     l'-ll">vlnK  num,     (1,„  ,h..r.,         „.,.|,,„.,|        ,;,„| 

'K;     "^:^^::'"'' '*'"^'^;^ll'^'"^'  •"J^1;';'"1"   "^'J  "'<"'^",n  c.h|.,.„,uya,  y..;    CMMU 
lu-nnu.u   knjliaij   tenhi,;.la  kte  do,  oya.      Ilc.Vn   sunkaw.k       Tin    L 

"•i:^''^'  ^"^^'11:;^*^^'^'  r  >'^  '''''S-  li'^ ""- ^'^-'v  *'  •--"  i'-  •-..!  ki 

I  1.         .,.  ,         ,  '     '""'"''■         ""•        ""I'll  liiMlrK,.,:     Hothul         lHl„,l,|    wm.T      llii. 

nvaijkani  hivu.yiya,  tka  h(M<oii  mini  ki.j  n.kava  l.i  ki.j  iu'lmn  liinlumv.  1 
^'t^''  ":±"  '>■''>'"  "^'J  ""■^''f''l'!-      'I<'«^t'»  '"■tH.jl.a.j  lu.ksina  ko,j  ^u  In" 

_      .0  wilhlu  «eu.         u..a    w.re.Urowu.d.  T|.u«  fromtho.../  b..y  ,„.  '    ,V      "• 

lyooptti   lyayapi.  * 

Iwjuiid  went 

!:":::;  t  ^2  ";:±s!:"  t tj-  ^:r'„!±,i;;:'  ^;-r  ^e-£:  'i^' 

Uijkaij    ako  takpe    alii   tka  ake  \vi(^akas<)ta.       Iloksiiia    (•aiikcii    liPh.nl..,,. 
oyate  kiij  tuliiijclaui.  >'"ui<i,ut 

people       llio   iimililliim     (of, 

w!;;  "''!Ss'''  ^±  -^  J»«!^'""  'ir^:;'  »i<;'^-p  ly-- ,  T..ki  „i  kta  (<in,  ka 

WnL..,.f..,.l..,     -1       •     •  1  ..         ,""•"","'''""''        '       «-'"".« l„.r,.iiv.,w,ml,lwi,U.,l,UM,l 

°"r"  rsils  '-«^'-  s  r  '"rsSr"  ;i^  l-r  r  'i;;;™-  '''!-- 

mazaskuzi    ayuwii.tni.i    kiij    ho    c^iijpi,   ka    lic'c'oijpi    nac'cra 

M.,1  .•,,v..n..l  „v,r  ,1,0      tl,tt.,l,ey.l,..ir,Ml,„.,.l         ,hi„,li.l  ,„.rl,ap8 

lataijka  lyotaijke  he  ivec'eca  wadake. 

l!»ll  Sittiujs  .Uia     '  islike  I  think. 

NOTES. 

The  writer  ,»f  this  ,s  a  Yankton  Dakota,  an.l  this  aj.pears  in  a  very  marked  way 
hroughont  tie  story.      Notice  the  ''y„,"  sign  of  the  imperative,  ase.l  h    v  r^.s 
mtanees  insteiul  of  ''wo;"  and  also  the  form  "yi,,"  as  ii  ^Meahmieieivi.;  k    J- 
i6ahmicid.ye  kta."    And  also  "  kd  "  for  "  hd,"  as  in  "  kda,"  to  go  home;  »  kd      , V^ 


No  oue 

paha    kiij 

lnuil         tlio 
(iir-liill) 


k 


108 


DAKOTA  (lUAMMAU,  TKXTM.  ANI>  KTIINOIJUAI'II Y. 


Mlort  home,  et*'.     AiioMk^i'  thin;;  notitiitilt^  in  the  uhuiHliitit  iimt  of  tVcc  iiilvcrl)iiil  piirti 
rIt'H,  118,  "»^'  lit  tlir  b(>;;iiiiiiii;>  nf  s(Mit<>ii(!CH  iiiid  "y*-  <lo"  at  Mm*  oiiiI,  wliicli  niii  not  be 
traiiNliitctl,  aiMl  ato  only  iisctl  I'di  fiii|iliaHis  or  tiir  roiiiiiliii;;  oil'  tli<-  s|m'(*i'Ii.' 

In  the  iliuloKUc  bclwccn  tli(>  old  man  and  old  wonniii  in  tlu'  hi'^inniii^  of  tiio 
fable  tlit'i-c  are  a  nnnibor  of  «;xatn|iU>H  of  tliu  umo  of  tlit>  Dakota  dual,  um,  "  uijkoUu," 
"iyeuijye,"  and  "  lic«'ttij|>oij." 

THANSr.ATION. 

A  man  Inid  four  cliildrcn.  And  tlicy  woic  all  yoiin^  men,  but  tliey  were  poor 
and  Hccnit'd  aH  if  tlicy  would  dit*  of  tliriftlesHn*i8N.  And  tlu'  old  man  Haid,  "Heliold, 
id<l  wonum,  my  youn;{t'st  child  i  hiivc  frroutust  pity  for,  aiul  I  disliko  to  havtf  him  die 
of  poverty.  See  here;  let  us  seek  the  (ireat  Spirit,  and  if  w«  tlud  Idiu,  lo,  1  will  ;?ive 
him  to  liini  to  train  up  well  for  me." 

The  old  woman  re[»lied,  "  Yen.  old  man,  you  say  well;  we  will  do  so,"  Hhe  Maid. 
And  so  imnu'diately  they  went  to  the  westward,  seeking;  lln^  (Ireat  Spirit,  and  they 
came  on  to  a  very  lii;;h  hill;  and  as  they  eame  to  it,  beludd,  another  man  came  there 
also. 

And  this  man  said.  "  I'or  what  are  you  seekiiij;?''  And  the  old  nuin  said, 
"Alas,  my  friend,  my  child  whom  I  jiity  1  want  to  ^ive  to  the  (ireat  Spirit,  and  so  1 
um  seeking  him."  And  he  said,  "Yes,  friend,  I  am  the  Great  Spirit.  My  friend, 
give  him  to  nu',  I  will  «•>  home  with  him."     (That  is,  "  I  will  take  him  to  my  home.") 

And  so  when  he  (the  father)  had  ;;iven  him.  he  (the  tlreat  Spirit)  took  him  home 
with  him  to  a  house  that  seemed  tostaiul  up  to  tlu!  clouds.  Then  he  said,  "Examine 
all  this  house  as  much  as  y(ui  like;  and  take  ^ood  care  of  these  liors(-s;  but  do  not 
look  into  the  little  house  that  staiuls  here."  Ilavin;;'  said  this,  he  ;rave  him  all  the 
keys,  and  he  added,  "  Yes,  have  a  watch  of  this.  Lo,  I  am  uoin;;  on  a. journey."  He 
said  this,  and  went  away. 

It  was  evening',  and  he  bad  c^ome  honu-  with  a  great  nuuiy  men,  who  sat  down, 
tilling  the  luaise.  When  they  had  been  there  a  k(»<>''  while,  one (tftln^  men  said:  "Tluf 
l)oy  is  good;  that  is  enough."  And  saying  this  he  went  out.  In  like  manner  all  the 
men  went  home. 

Then  again,  the  man  said:  "Behold,  I  go  again  (Ui  a, journey.  Doytm  stay  and 
keep  watch."    Bo  again  he  departed. 

While  he  was  watching,  it  happened  that  one  of  the  horses  said,  "Friend,  go 
into  the  small  house  into  which  you  are  commanded  not  to  look,  and  within,  in  the 
middle  of  the  tioor,  stands  something  yellow,  <lip  your  head  into  that,  and  make 
haste — we  two  are  together.  When  he  brings  hoiiu',  a  great  many  men,  they  will  eat 
you,  as  they  will  eat  me,  but  I  am  unwilling — we  two  shall  share  the  same,"  he  said. 

So  the  boy  went  into  tin*  little  house,  and  in  the  middle  of  the  Hoor  st^)od  a  round 
yellow  thing,  into  which  he  dipi)ed  his  head,  and  his  head  became  golden,  and  the 
house  was  full  of  shining  and  light. 

Then  he  came  out  and  Jumped  on  the  horse  that  had  talked  with  him  and  they 
ded. 


'  "  Ye  do"  of  thu  iHiiiiyatl  ("yi*  lo"  of  tbc  Titoowaij),  us  an  emphatic  ending,  seema  equivalout 
to  the  Osago  "  c^an,"  Kansa  "oyau,"  and  (/legilia  "  a^a."  The  last  nicann  "  indeed  ;''  but  "e^au"  and 
"eyaii"  toutuin  the  oral  period  "an  "  (=  Dakota  do,  lo)  aB  well  as  "indeed." — j.  o.  u. 


I»AK()TA   MYTIIH. 


lOD 


Now  wlu'ii  tli«,v  IiimI  tfoiM-  u  l(»ii«  wiiv— tlic.v  wont  very  Cast— lioliold,  tlicn-  cuiiu-, 
lollowinii  tlioiii,  t\w  DIM'  who  c'lilltMl  liiinst'iniif  (imit  .Spiiil.  And  \w  miimI.  >•  Von  liail 
nim-iilH,  Mt4)p;  you  hIiuII  not  liv.-;  whlthor  will  you  «..  in  mu-li  a  Hunill  <onntiy  ns 
thinr  Hiiyinu  tiiJH  In-  nunc  towiml  tlioni,  wlicn  tiit\v  wcitMnurli  (VJKlitt'iu'd.  Anil 
iiKiiin  \n-  saiil,  »  Yon  an>  l>ii<l  nts.als.  Mtop;  yon  sliall  not  livi.."  And  iiniccd  it 
HctMUfd  UM  il'thoy  hImhiUI  not  live. 

Tlu^n  thu  hoi'Mt  Hidd,  "Taku  tin-  v^K  y<"i  liav»'  and  throw  it  icaiwanl."'  And  lu> 
did  HO,  whomi|ion  the  wlioh^  Itrvadth  ot  tin-  ronntiy  iH-.anir  a  .sea.  so  that  hr  who 
foHow.'d  tiMMncanif  to  a  standHtill,  and  .said,  "  Ala«,  my  hoisr.  liavr  nn-n  y  on  nu- 
ami  tak»!  mo  t4)  tin-  other  side;  if  yon  do  1  will  value  yim  veiy  nmcli."    Am',  the  horse 

leplied,  "Ah,  I  a »t  willing  to  do  that."     Knt  he  eontinm>d  to  nrue  him;  whore- 

upon  ho  throw  himsolt above  tlie  water,  ami  so  tliat,  when  he  lauM'  to  the  middle,  he 
wont  down  and  l)oth  were  drowned.     My  this  nu-ans  the  hoy  pa^sed  .sately  on. 

Ho  it  was  thoy  I'anie  to  the  ihvcllinKs  of  a  people  and  romaim-d  there.  Hut  from 
Iwhind  thoy  eame  to  attaek.  and  toiiK'ht  with  them;  hut  the  JH.y  turned  his  head 
arouml,  and  his  hoiul  was  eovored  witli  >{old,  the  hfuse  also  that  he  sat  upon  was 
Koldon,  and  those  who  lame  against  tliem,  he  caused  to  he  thrown  oil',  ami  only  a  few 
roinuined  when  ho  left  them.  Again,  when  tlu^y  returned  to  tin-  attack  he  destroyed 
them  ull.     And  mo  tliu  boy  was  nuuli  thon},'lit  of  by  the  people. 

N«iw,  my  friends,  why  did  the  boy  do  tlio.se  'thing's •  lie  wanted  to  live  .some- 
where, and  he  desired  to  take  refugo  in  the  itosom'  of  the  (Ireat  Spirit,  perhaps,  and 
HO  ho  HouKht  him.  When  ho  had  found  him,  then  tin-  Mad  Spirit  sought  to  nmke  him 
(the  (iroat  Spirit)  eat  them  up.  So  he  tied— ajjain  he  desired  to  live,  perhaps,  ami 
tied.  Hut  they  followed  hiiu,  so  that  he  aKain  lou«lit  with  them  ami  killed  them  all, 
it  .soonw.  It  ai)pears  that  he  <lid  not  do  this  of  his  own  purpose.  It  Hoems  as  if  no 
one  was  chargeable  with  it,  ami  no  one  was  to  be  Manied  for  it.  Mut  they  wanted 
the  head  (hill)  of  gold,  perhaii.s,  and  so  thoy  did  it.  I  think  that  this  is  like  Sittinir 
Hull.  *' 


'Iltpl  Ki'IiiTllll.v  lOiH  hi'll,/,  uhihiiHii.     .SoiiirliiiicH  it  iiiii.v  iij.'.in  tlii>  tlioiiij-  almi;  lull  that  in  uur;. 

luoiwrly  vuUotl  "iimkii."    Homiij'h  tlii'  aiitlmr  in  his  Ihikola  Diiljoiiaiy.  |>  Ul.").— .1.  o.  ii. 


Hongs  Hao. 


AVrittkn  in  Dakota  nv  Davio  Grky  Clo!I). 


PIituijka-okai)pi  waij  lie(:^en  oyakapi.     Uijktoini  waq  kakon  ya  wai)ka; 


Mvtlii' 


tlliln 


ia  tolil 


rijktoini  ono 


yolUK         WJIH; 


Hide  waij  kalida  ya  waijka,  uijkaij  inde  kiij  caijnaii  ma^uksica,  ka  iiia^^a, 


Bule-ot' 


and 


luko       tho 


(liickH, 


imd       geesti, 


ka   ma<VHtaijka  koya    ota    hiyeya.      Uijktoini    waijwic^ayaka    (n   i(^i(-a\viij 

•n<l  'swans  als"         many  were.  Ui)kt<'nii  tlieiiiBftw  anil       bnckwanl 

pustao-staii'  isiijvaij  kilide;  ya  pezi  vimla,  ^a  owasiij  yuskiskito  ca  Ijiiij,  ka 

crnwUnti  ont  (il-Higlit   wentliimif;    and  graas    "plnckod,     and  all  bound-up  and  <arrie(l  jir  d 

ake  iiule  kiij  kalula  ya. 


un  luH  back 


lake 


bvthc- 

sidcnf 


riikai)  mairaksic'a  ka  iiiafVa  ka  maV>atai]ka  kiij  hena  hevapi:  rijktoini, 


Anil 


<lui'kH 


ceosc      and 


tbo 


they        thin  Haid: 


I'ljUtonii, 


u'lia  taku  e  vakiij  liwo,  evai>i.     Uijkaij   Uijktonii  heyji:  Ilona  is  odowaij 

thiw        whiil    that  yiMi.'aiT.v        .'  tliVy  «aid.  And  Inktomi         this  said:      T;ics.<      they         S<)ng» 


badlittlc  imi's 


uijkidowHD  mive,  evapi.     Tka  Uijktomi  lieya: 

n«  fiir-sini.',        "  lli'.ysaid.  But  ri)kliinii       thissaid: 


si<>si('e(laijka  c  he  wakiij  do,  eva.     Uijkatj  inajiaksic'a  lieyapi:  E('a  Uijktoini, 

"  that       Ican'y  iin      ,  r<aid.  And  ducks  thinsaid:        Now  Uijktomi. 

my  hark 

rioho!  tka  e<'a  odowai)  kiij 

Indeod!        hut      now  Hongs  the 

si'-su'-e  se  eva.     Tuka  niai-aksii-a  kiij  nina  kitaijpi  hiijca.      Uijkaij,  Ilio  po, 

hiuhoi.i>»     like,  hosai.l.  Hut  duckH  the     much     inaistcd-on        very.  And,         Comcon  (yc, 

era  ix'zi   wokoya   waijzi   kaiia   po,   eya.     Tijkaij  waijzi  taijka  kaV)api  ka 

nov       ura«»  lM.olh  iinc  nuiko  yc,  »ahl.  And  one  laiv'c        Ihcy-made     and 

yustaijpi. 

tlicv  liuishcd. 

Tijkaij   rijktomi  licya:  Waijua,  iiia^aksioa,  ka.  ina<>a,  ka  nui<>ataijka 

And  liiktonii        thin'aaid;         N<iw,  ducks,  and        gi'csc,        and  swans 

owasiij    pezi    woki'va    kiij    tiniahcn    ivaya  po,   ('it'idowamii   kta   ce,   eya. 

,,11  '^rasa  hiilgi^  thi'  within  "g"  yc  ,  1  foryou  (pi.)  sing       will         ,  said. 

Unkaii   nia«>aksica  ka   iiiai-a,  ka  inaiiataijka  owasiij   tiinalicii  iyayapi,  ^a 

And  ducks,  and        gc^ac.        and  swans  all  williin  tlicy  went,       and 

I  ;'()r  till'  corrt'spomliiiK  Omaha  ami  I'lmka  myth,  see  C'oiitr.  N.  A.  Kth.,  vi,  jit.  2,  pp.  (ili-fii).— .i.  <>.  i>. 
=  Va  \v:ii)ka,  h-  i(«.s  ijobuy,  literally,  .(/<)in,</  he-rerliiied.     Wai)ka.  Hrigiiially  a  claHNifler  of  attitiido 
(the  mHuinq  olijeri),  is  used  here  as  haijka  (hanka)  is  iu  Winnebago.— .I.  O.  I). 

lio 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


Ill 


nil 


k«,skes 

ovMi-even 


pezi  wokeya  kiij  ozudaij  iyotaqkapi.     Uijkaq  Uoktomi  pezi  wokeya  tiyopa 

grasii  lodgo  tho  full  they  8Ht-(li>wn.  And  Uijktoini        grn»H  Indgtr  floor 

kiij  olnia  iyotaijka,  ka  lieya:  CicMdowaijpi  kiqliaij,  i(^,uijhaij  tinvedaij  toijwo 

thn  in  lio  Batdowii,       and   tlils-snid:     I  for-yoii  (pl.)8in(j  if,  wliilnt  no  ono  looli 

kte   isni,   odowaij    kiij   he  liecen   kapi  ce,  eya:  Ija  waijna  lieva  ahiyava: 

Hhall       not,  song  tlic      that        thuH         incnns        ,         Haid:       and  noH-         this'iiaid  sangT 

"iHtohmus  wac'i  po;  l\iwo  yatoijwo  6h),  Ista  lUHapi  kta;   Ista  niisapi  kta." 

"EyoHhiit  danreyp;  Who  you  looli         the,       Eye»      yoiired      shall;      Kyos       yourod       shall." 

Heya  ahiyaye  ciij  lie  iduijliarj,  ina^raksi(''a,  ka  inajVa,  ^a  ina^^ataijka  owasiij 

This-  henung        the    that         whilst  ducks,  and      geese,        and  swans 

saying 

iHtoliinus  waripi,  keyapi. 

eyes-shut      they  danced,     they. say. 

Uykaij    Uyktomi    naziy    liiyaye    (.'a    heya    aliiyaya :     "  Mive 

And  TJnktomi  to  .stand  went  and  thissayins         s'anu":  "  l" 

owakipa ;  Miye  keskes  owakipa,"  lieva  opeva  waei  kirj  he  ic'uijhaij  owasiij 

I  foUow-lnmy-  I         even-even       I  follow-in-  this-  wit'li        danced      the     that         whilst  nil 

own;  my-own."  sayinK 

hotor)  wadipi  kiij,  hehari  lTijktt)ini  wi^iiyotahedaij  waci  uij ;  ka  ma^aksira, 

gabhling       danced        the,  then  I'ljktonii  them-anioni;  dancinc    was:      lind  ducks, 

ka  maga,  \'a  magataijka  tona  (^eineepa   owaijyao-  wastepi  kiij  liena  tahu 

and       geese,        and  swans  aaninny        (at  ones  to-look'-at  they  good        the        those       necks 

yiiksa  awicaya.     Uqkaij  magataijka  waij  tahu  yukse  kta  tka  okihi  sui,  ka 

twisted-oir     took-thera.  And  swan  one         neck       twist  o(T    would    hiil        able        not,     lind 

yuhotoytorj.     Urjkaij  inaoaksit^a  waij,  Skiska  et'iyapi,  kiij  heea  way  i,stogiij- 

made-squall-often.  And  (luck  one,         Skiska         hy'naine,       tho       such        one  eye-half 

kiya  toijwe  kta,  uijkaij  Uijktonii  hei!  iiiagataijka  waij  tahu  vukse  kta,  tka 

open  look       would,        and  rijklomi       liimoclf  swan  a  neck       "iwcak  otf    would,    hut 

okihi  !sni  he  waijyaka  :  uijkaij  Skiska  kiij  heva:    Touwaij  po,  toijwaij  i)o, 

able        not     that  saw:  and  Skiska       the     this-'aaid;  Look  ye!  look  ye! 

waqna  Uijktonii  uykasotajii  kta  6e,  toijwaij  jio,  e>'a. 

now  Uijktomi  ns-nse-up  will       ,  lookyc!  said. 

Uqkaij  herehuana  owasiij  toijwaijpi,  ka  taijkau  akiyahih^  kta  ;  uijkaij 

And  witliont  del,iy  all  they  looked,      and     outdoors  (rii-JHimo  would;         and 

Uijktonii  tiyopa  kiij  ohua  elipeiviye  (.'a  tiyopa  kiij  anire  wac^iij;   ka  hecoij, 

Upfctoml  door         tho  in  thrcw-itsi'lf     and       'door  the         forbid      intended;      and      thiadid, 

tka  hupahu  ka  siha  koya  oij  apapi,  ka  eceii  katapi,   ka  siha  kiij  fuj  tezi  kiij 

but         wings         and     feet         al«o      witli  tlu'v-sniotc  and     thus    kncK'kcxl  cli'ad,  and     I'ect       the    with  HUuuach  the 

en  amanipi,   ka  tezi  owasiij   kiuaksaksapi,    ka    cii    ta    waijka ;    kitaijh  ui, 

on       they-walked,      and  stomach  all  theycul  iip-willi  ;inil     tl;irc   ilead        he  lay;  liy-a-littic  lived. 

tlu'ir-fect, 

"i;kaij  inazii)  \i\  ohouiui   etoijwai),  tuka  waijua  tokiya  akiyahfhi 

iiud  he-erose      and         around  looked,  but  now         Honicwlic 

Skiska  waij  tokaheya  toijwe  <'iij  heoij  ista  ,sa  keyajii. 

Skiska        one  flrst  '  lookeil       the  therefore  eyes    red,     they  say. 

Ilelian    I'ljktonii    inagaksica,    ka    iiiaga,    Ijia    inagatatjka    tona     taliu 

'J'licn  ri)ktonii  ducks.  and  cecsc,         and  swans,  many  as      necks 

wieayukse  ('ikoij  lieua  wicapahi   k^  knj   ka   ivooptti   va  waijka  ;   ka  wakpa 


Uono-hoine. 


llijkaij 

Anil 


tliemtwistcd-ntr     hiul  Ihtii      tlinm- 


anil 


cnrrii'il  luiil  tlienct'        Kciiiii         wiia;  jind 

waij  iyohpayn   ka  knlula  yn,  wakpa  oha  wjuj  tehaij   kiij  iyokopeya   yevn  ; 

..„«.»♦„  nn.l  l)y-tlii'-Hid)' went.        rivrr  mmli        a  hmn         very       '      in  sit:ht  *  HtrctVhcd: 


canity -to, 


very 

uijkaij  hen  (^  woliaij.    Magaksi(:!a,  maga  kit  magataijka,  tona  tahu  wic'avukse 


ami 


then^        lK'-lK)ilc(l. 


gpcHo      and 


HWHII8, 


many  aw    nrrks     tlicni  twisltMl-ott' 

ciij  hena  olunj  elide:  ka  liehan  istiijma  iwaijka;   wakpa  kiij  olninvaij  paptus 

.    t    ,^       _  »        .         .^  .        j|j^,y  to-HliM-p  lay-dun  11;  river  Ih:-  upon  Kquattiug 


ttie      tboBe      tn-lxtll       placed ; 


112 


DAKOTA  (IKAMMAH,  TEXTS,  A\D  KTHNOdKAPHY. 


iwarjka,   ka  hovii :    Mioijzo   eoiij   t'uve    u    kiijhaij    niavuhic'a  wo,  eya    ka. 

I1.-.1H.V,  ami      tI.!H'«ai.l:        My  i>t,z>;        now  wh„     .■..mf.  If  wiiVe  tli.m  nir  up,         »afil,        and 

istiijma  vvaijku. 

aHloop  lay.  , 

Unkiuj    Doksiijoa  hoc    wakpolina    watom    u    waijka,    ui]kaij    iijyur), 

And  Mink  itwan  rivcroii  paddliiiK    mminn       wa»,  and  iHsliold, 

Uijktoini  \iw  wohaij  li<le,  ka  mi  ixapeva  paptus  istiijina  waijka  waijyaka. 

Unktomi        it-was      boilinR   had  phi<ed,  and     in       "  .•l.mnl)y  aquatli'd         asleep  lyint;        ^      liasaw.^ 

Hecen   etkiya   va,    uijkaij    Uijktonii  heo  oqsyuhnmze  kta,   tka   ikiyowiq 

..  !^,v„       .'.....*  ....-1  i^nktiimi         it.wiiB        oloHeiipIiiHoijzo     would,      but  lie-miHith 


Ho 


thithor        went, 


and 


Ui)kt«mi  it-wiiB 


lie-moiith 
itiot  ion 


ivekiva,    uiikaij    kicuijni,    tka    ican    u,    <l.us    ye    ra    eii    i,    ka    Uijktoini 

madcaufcnlv,        and  he-at«ppc,l,        Im.        .just        .;..«,■    swiftly    went     and     tinr-    nr-      and  TJ,kt«n.. 

then        iiiK,  n\ui. 

iistiiiiiia  waiika,  tka  wohc  ('ikoij  ha  icu  ka  owasiij  teinye  ra  liuliu  kiij  ovvasiij 

aleopins  lay,  l>ut      lioiled         liad       tl.at    took    and  all  d.v,>ured    and     lien.s      the      ^    all 

icicawiii   cemi  kiij   en  okada,   ka   tokiya  iyaya.     Waijiia  isiijyaij  iyaya, 

back-again        kettle       the        in  he-put,        and     aon.ewh.Te       went.  Now  out-ol-siKht      l.ad-Kone, 

unkai)  helian  rnktoiui   oijze   waawaijyag  kiye  cikoij  he  oyaka,  ka  kitata 

and  then  fnktou.i  ..n?.e  towateh  eaused        had        that         t«ld,         and      shook 

onsvuhniuza.       Uiikaij     rijktonii    heya:    Iva,    luioijze   is   kakecadaij    ye, 

the  oijio  closed.  And  lTi,kton.i  this-.aid:       \Vell,        n.yoi)ze        he  (aefd)       .ndeed{;» 


(acted) 
in  that  manner 


evahinhdaivotaiighiyaya,  ka  ohomni  etoqwai},  tka  tuwedaij  wayyake  sui 

sayins  suddenly     sitting  up  Went,  and        around  looked,  but  no  one  saw  not 

iinkan    heva-    Okinui   eeas  waijna    wowahe    eiij    inicispaij,    <>ij  iiiayuliice, 

L\  this^said.        I'erhaps       indcd  now  my-Soiling         tie-       for-nevcooked.    on^nc-^      nuvwaked, 

eve  ('a  kun  ehde,  ka  ('aijwivuze  <  ij  patata,  tuka  huhu  ecee  ozudaij.     Uijkaij 

said    and   down      .set,        .•.nil       Indding-'w.s.d       nth     stirred,        hut         hones      alone  full.  And 

akes  heva-   Ehaes  owasiij  oiiahDa  do,   eye  ea  tiikiha  oi)  kaze,  tka  huhu 

a-'ain    this-sai.h       Indeed  all  fallen-off         .  s'aid      and        spimn       with  dipped-out,  hut         Imne 

(H^edai)  ohua  uij.     Uukaij  heya:  Mioijze,  tokeea  tuwe  u  kiyharj  omakiyaka 

only  in        w.Te.  And        this-said:       My-oi)je,  why  who    comes        it  rae-tell-thou 

WO     ene    sece   c'ikoii;    ihomira   kaki^ciye   kta,   eye   ea   eaij   ota   pahi    ka 

'     I-said  Ithought   in  the  past  surely  I  you-punish        will,       said      ,ind      wo.h1     much   gathered   and 

aon    ka  waijua  ncta  iiina   ide,  urjkay   iwaykam  oijze  hdugarj  iuazii),  ^a 

put-on,    and  now  lire         much       Imrn,  and  over-it  on^.e     eisncd  his  own     sto<Hl,        and 

onze  kin  2:a<''ahan,  tka  heecn  nazirj,  ka  waijna  te-hnaskiijyaij,  uijkar)  hehan 

«,jo        the     ^squirmed,         hut  so  he-stood,    an.l        now  .leath-struggle,  and  then  ^ 

vuktanvan  invaiikt ,  ea  ecen  kasamyedaij  ihj)aye  (;a  en  ta  waijka,  keyapi. 

"   to-tum-over  Vie-ran,  and       so         ahlaekewdmass      it-ltll-.town  and  there  .lead         lay,  theyaay. 

Heeeu  hiturjkaijkaiji)i  kiij  de  Odowaij  8ig(si(-edaijka  (H-iyapi. 

j^  ,„yth  till-      this  Songs  Had-liltlc.(]nc»  is-called. 

Honiaksidan     iiiaeistiijna    kiij    lieehaij    de    nina    nawahoij    s'a,    tuka 

Me.i,„y  nielittle  'he  then  this        nnicli  I-heard       habitually,    but 

wanna  ehantanhaij  waniyetu  wikcennia  noin  aktoij  nawahoij  sni. 

■>  ,,,„^  j,,„^„  ten  two     morethan         I-hcar  not. 


'  KijiK«  K'v<«  '"  I""  I'iil<"ti'  I>i<-ti<>""ry  iyokiwii),  to  nesture  to  mw  with  the  mouth,     n'ikiyowiij 
1.1!  an  tilteruativn  form,  it  is  i>  c  asr  of  iiirtatlii'HiH. — i.  o.  D. 


IP 


I 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


113 


NOTKS. 

These  Dakota  myths,  with  interlinear  tranahitiouH,  are  all  written   out  by 

Dakota  men,  and  hence  are  pure  specimens  of  the  lanRuaKo.     This  one  of  the 

Ba«l  Songs  is  by  Rev.  David  drey  (Jloud,  one  of  our  native  pastors,  and,  as  he  is  a 

Santee,  the  peculiarities  are  of  that  dialect,  in  which  our  books  are  generally  written. 

The  rhythmic  quality  of  the  lant,'iia«e  comes  out  very  fairly  in  Uijktomi's  songs: 

Istohmus  waci  po; 
Tuwe  yatoijwe  ('•iij, 
Istanisapi  kta; 
Ista  nisapi  kta. 

And  in  this,  reduplici^iion  and  repetition  are  linely  illustrated: 

Miye  keskes,  owakipa: 
Miye  keskes,  owakipa. 

TRANSLATION. 

There  is  a  myth  which  is  told  in  this  way:  Uijktomi  was  going  along;  his  way 
lay  along  by  the  side  of  a  lake.  Out  c"  the  lake  were  a  great  many  ducks,  geese, 
and  swans  swimming.  When  Uijktomi  saw  them  he  went  backward  out  of  sight! 
and  plucking  some  grass  bound  it  up  in  a  bundle,  which  he  phiced  on  his  back  and 
so  went  again  along  by  the  side  of  the  lake. 

Then  the  ducks  and  tie  geese  and  the  swans  said,  "  Uijktomi,  what  is  that  you 
are  carrying?"  And  Uijktomi  said,  "These  are  bad  songs  which  [  am  carrying." 
Then  the  ducks  said,  "Now,  Uijktomi,  sing  for  us."  But  Uijktomi  replied,  "  B^ut 
indeed  the  songs  are  very  bad."  Nevertheless  the  ducks  insisted  upon  it.  Then 
Uijktomi  said,  "  -Make  a  large  grass  lodge."  Ho  they  went  to  work  and  made  a  large 
inclosure. 

Then  Uijktomi  said,  "Now,  let  all  of  you  ducks,  geese,  and  swans  gather  inside 
the  lodge,  and  I  will  sing  for  you."  Wheieui)on  the  ducks,  the  geese,  and  the  swans 
gathered  inside  and  flUed  the  grass  lodge.  Then  Uijktomi  took  his  place  at  the  door 
of  the  grass  lodge  and  said,  "  If  I  sing  for  you,  no  one  must  look,  for  that  is  the  mean- 
ing of  the  song."    So  saying,  he  commen<!ed  to  .sing: 

"Dance  with  your  eyes  shut; 
If  you  open  your  eyes 
Vour  eyes  shall  be  red ! 
Your  eyes  shall  be  red ! " 

While  he  said  and  sung  this  the  ducks,  geese,  and  swans  danced  with  their 
eyes  shut.    Then  Uijktomi  rose  up  and  said  as  he  sang: 

"  I  even,  even  I, 
Follow  in  my  own ; 
I  even,  even  I, 
Follow  in  my  own." 

So  they  all  gabbled  as  they  danced,  and  I'ljktomi,  dancing  among  them,  coin- 

meuced  twisting  off  the  necks  of  the  fattest  and  the  best  looking  of  the  ducks,  aee-se 

7105— VOL.  IX 8  ' 


ni 

\  If 

'  il 


f 


MHmm^i* 


1J4 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGKAPHY. 


and  swans.  But  when  he  tried  to  twist  ofl"  the  n6(k  of  a  large  swan,  and  could  not, 
he  made  him  squall.  Then  a  small  duck,  which  ia  <'alled  Skiska,  partly  opeuing  its 
eyes,  saw  Uijktomi  attempt  to  break  off  the  neck  of  the  swan,  and  immediately  made 
au  outcry : 

"  L(M)k  ye,  look  ye, 
Uijktomi  will  destroy  us  all, 
Look  ye,  look  ye." 

Whereupon  they  all  imme<liately  opened  their  eyes  and  started  to  go  out;  but 
Uijktomi  threw  himself  in  the  doorway  and  attempted  to  stop  them.  But  with  feet 
and  wings  they  smote  him  and  knocked  him  over  walking  over  his  stomach  and  cut- 
ting it  all  up,  leaving  him  lying  there  for  dead.  But  coming  to  lite  he  got  up  and 
looked  around.  All  were  gone.  But  they  say  that  the  Wood  duck,  which  first  looked, 
had  his  eyes,  made  red. 

Then  Uijktomi  gathered  up  the  ducks  and  goese  and  swans  wliose  necks  he  had 
twisted  off,  and  carried  them  on  his  back.  He  came  to  a  river,  and  traveled  along  by 
the  side  of  it  till  he  came  to  a  long  straight  place  or  "reach,"  where  he  stopped  to  boil 
his  kettle.  When  he  had  put  all  the  ducks,  geese,  and  swans,  whose  necks  he  had 
twisted  off",  into  the  kettle  and  set  it  on  the  fire  to  boil,  then  he  lay  down  to  sleep. 
And  as  he  lay  there  curled  up  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  he  said.  Now,  my  oijze,  if  any 
one  comes  you  wake  me  up.  So  he  slept.  Meanwhile  a  mink  came  paddling  on  the 
river,  and  coming  to  Uijktomi's  boiling  place  saw  him  lying  close  by  fast  asleep. 
Thither  he  went,  and  although  the  oijze  of  Uijktomi  should  have  given  the  alarm  by 
closing  up,  it  made  a  immtli  at  the  mink,  at  which  he  stopped  only  for  a  moment  (till 
he  felt  all  was  safe).  Then  he  pressed  on  swiftly,  and,  while  Uijktomi  slept,  took  out 
all  his  boiling  and  ate  it  up,  putting  back  the  bones  into  the  kettle.  Now,  when  the 
mink  was  gone  out  of  sight,  the  oijze  of  Uijktomi  which  he  had  set  to  watch  told  of 
it,  Uijktomi  commended  the  faithfulness  of  his  guard,  and  sitting  up  looked  around, 
but  saw  no  one.  "Perhaps  my  boiling  is  cooked  for  me.  and  that  is  the  reason  he  has 
waked  me,"  he  said,  and  set  down  his  kettle,  and  taking  a  stick  he  found  it  full  of 
bones  only.  Then  he  said,  "Indeed  the  meat  has  all  fallen  off',"  and  so  he  took  a 
spoon  and  dipi)ed  it  out,  but  there  was  notliing  but  bones.  Then  said  he,  "  Why,  my 
oijze,  I  thought  that  I  told  you  to  inform  me  if  any  one  came.  I  will  surely  punish 
you."  So  saying  he  gathered  much  wood  and  put  on  the  lire,  and  when  the  fire  burned 
fiercely  he  turned  his  oijze  to  it,  and  there  stood  holding  it  open,  although  it  s(iuirmed 
even  in  the  death  struggle,  and  then  turned  it  over,  so  that  finally,  they  say,  it  fell 
down  a  blackened  mass  and  lay  there  dead. 

This  is  the  myth  of  Uijktonu  and  the  Bad  Songs.' 

I  This  is  a  ve^ry  free  rendpriu};  of  the  original.  See  p.  112,  1.  20:  "So  this  myth  is  (lalli'il,  -Tlie 
Bad  Little  Songs.'  "  Lines  21,  22  should  havi'  been  translated :  "  Wben  I  was  a  little  boy  I  used  to  hear 
this  (myth)  very  often;  but  it  has  been  more  thau  twenty  years  since  I  have  heard  it."— .i,  o.  d. 


TASI^•TA-Y^KIKIPI. 


Writtkn  in  Dakiii'a  hy  M.  Kkxvim.k. 


Iijvnr)  kak(;}'i :   Koska  ere  topapi,  ka  waijzi   Ilakekona  P<^iyapi ;  heua 

llrliiilil  lliiio:         Viii(ii(!iMi!ii  aliMin     woii' liiur,     iinil         cini'  IIiikavka.viiH         was  railed;        these 

tipi  k«vaj)i.     Ilereii  toliaii  wotihiii  y:\\n  kta  era  wayzi  hakakta  kiij  he    ti 

ilwell      till-*  Bay.  S<>  wIiimi  to-liiiiit        flievgo  would   when       one  yimiigotit         the  that  house 


au'aijli(ia(;kiyani  ka  lieeiyapi  eeee:   Misuij,  tokiya  ye  sni,  owaijzi  yaijka  wo, 

lo.wati'ti'lhcy'C'iiiiw'-il'hini    and     this  saidtii     always;     Myhrotlier    uowh'cro    'go      not,     iuonejdaeii  '        lie  thou 

eyapi,  ka  lieeeii  wotilini  iyayapi  eet?.     Heeen  taijyaij  ti  awaijlulaka  eeee. 

tbVvHaid.   and         «<>  hiinllii)!        Ihev'-weiii    always.  Thus  widl       lionsi' liis-owu-watilied     always. 

H(M-eii  ti  liaijska  waij  niua  haijska  otipi,  tiika  wakiij  kiij  ti-wiluluksaij 

Thns      hiiuM'       Ionic  a         much  lonj;    in  rhey  dwell,  liut  imck.s         the  lu)iise  around 

i(;iyah(laHkiii   liiyeya   keyapi.      hLa  nakiiij  taijkata   kiij   is  woeaijalide  kiij 

piled.ou  ea<  h  were  tlie,\  say.  And  also  without  the        it  seatlolds  the 

hiyeya  keyapi;  takii  woteea  oeaze  kiij  aijpetu  eea  aluli  yuke  nakaes  niua 

weri'  they  nay :  what       animals       kinds       tij  day  when  hrouglit- '  ware  indeed,         very 

home 

wa«e6ipi  keyapi. 

rieh'they.were     thft>  nay- 

L'ljkaij  ake  wotilini  iyaya])i  ka  Hakekeiia  ti  awaijlidaka  tiika  ieoinni 

Then       again        liunlini!       t'hey'winl       and        Hakaykayna    house  liis  own  walihed        Iml  weary 

keliaij  wai;  sajj  bakse  i ;  tuka  silia  taku  ieapa,  ka  nina  yazaij  keliaij  lidieu, 

when        arrow   itrevn      to  ent    went;      hut        foot  ;4<auethin);  Rtuck in.   and     very      '  .siue  when       started 

lloMie, 

ka   luli   kijiiaij   lidasdoka  :    uijkaij  iijvmj  hoksiyopa  waij  wiijyaij  e  kasdoo- 

anil  i-onii' home  when  piilled-ont-his;  and  he^inld  UaVly^  a  uir'l  tliat  puUins-out 

ieti  keyapi.     I'ljkaij  TIakekena  nina  ieaijte  siea  yaijka.     Siiia  waij  iyai)enuii 

heliHik  Iheysay.  And  Ilakayknyiia        very         heart         hinl      '     was.  Dlanket       a  'he.wrapiied 

iiroiind 

ka   heyata  einiaka.      Heeen  inina   yaijka.      Tokiij  ieajic  res,   eeiij :    Iieeen 

and        Iw'hJnd  |daeed.  Thus  c|uiet      '      was.  Oh  thiit        t'row         may.  bethouuhl :        so 

eaijte  siea  yatjka,  eeen  eiijeu  kiij  owasiij  wotilini  lidipi.     Iieeen    lidiji    eea 

heart        l«il     '     was.  until  hia  lirotliers  tlu'  ;ill  hunlin;;    eanie  hona.  .So  they-iome-  when 

hoiiH^ 

nina  wiyuskiij  <!<'<■,  tuka  ereee  sni,  lieoij  eiijeu  kiij  taku  iean  siea  iyukeaijpi, 

very         In' rejoleeil      always,      loll      like  that    not.     Iheielbri' hrothiTs     tlu'  somethins  Iiearl      had       '  tlu'v-iiidaed, 

liis 

ka  he<;iyapi :  Misuij,  tokeea  taku  ieaijte  nisit'a  ;  tuwe  taku  eeanic^oij  heeiidiaij 

iind     Ihlaaaidfo:       My  hroiher.      why  what        heart        youh.ad;         \yho        what    hasdonetoyou  if 

uijkokiyaka  po,  eyapi.      I'ljkaij,   Iliya,  tuwena  taku  eeamieoij  sni,  tuka 

iis-lell,  they. said.  And,  No.  no  (me       sr)UH>t)iiii/;    luis.done.me        not.  hut 

taku  watjmdaka,  ui)kar)  iyomakisiee  ea  inina  maijke.     Uijkaij,  He  taku  he, 

somi'thinii     I  have-neen.  and  '       lani-sad  and     silent  lani.  And.         That     what        I 

eyaj)i. 

I  hey  DSiil, 

116 


116 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


Mvi 


ITrjkar) 

And 


UqkaT),  ('^oye,  owasii)  idadapi  Ijehai)  ii^omamni  e(-on  wai)  sapf  yukao 

And,  ^JnitfitTH,  all        you  wore  Kono    wlnm  I-woh  wrary       Ho-tlint    nrrnwH    gn-cu         rut 

wai,  tuka  silia  (^aniape,  ]i.a  nina  niayazay  keliaij  walidiou;  ka  wahdi  k<^l"iU 

I  wont,     but       f(H)t       mo  piciTod,     and     vory  niosore  wlion      Istarlodliimio;    iind  I-rainolionio     wbeu 

wahdaHdoka,    uijkaij    lioksiyopa   waij    wakasdoka,    uijkaij    wiyyaij    unC'n; 

I'PitlliMl-ofr-niy-nwn,  and  t-lilld  a  I-pulle<l'Out,  and  f;ifl  may-bo; 

Tiijkai),  Tokiij  ica^e  ('les,  epca;  iiykaij  lienij  iyoinakisiwi  c'e,  «ya.     Uukaij 

and,  Oh  that         grow        may,  I  tfiouKbt;        and         tliorofuro  1-Had-ani  ,       lio  aaid. 

('iijcu    kiij,  Misuij,  tiikte  e  he,  eyapi  kfi'iaij   icu  ka   \vi('aki])azo. 

bruthera-blB  tbo,    Mybrntlior,    wbteb  Ih  it      1        tboy  naid       wbon,     lio-took  and     nliowod-il-t^-thoni. 

Uijkaij  iriyaza  kici(;u  yekiyapi  ka,  K,  tnkiij  irajie  ceA,  eyapi. 

Thon        one-to otlior  uavocarli  'tboycaiiaod      and.  Woll,  oli  that     it  Krow    may,    tlioy  said. 

ake  Hakekena  heya  lieyapi:  Hopo,   c'iijye,  ti    alimilibe  mjyaypi  kta  ee, 

again       llnknyltayna       tliin  naid,     tboy  say;       Como  ye.      brotfiom,  bciiiHo  wliirl  annind         wo  rauBo         will        , 

eya,  keya])i.     Hecen  it'upi  ka  ticeska  kiij  olnia  kal'>oya  iyeyapi.     Uqkaij 

be  anld,    tbo*y  aay.  Tlicn       tboy  took    and     boiino-top       the      tbron^li     wliirlinj;      tlioy  Hont  it.  And 

ohmilimai)  liiyaye  (-a  ihpaya.     Uykaij  lioksiyopa  waij  sdohaijliai)  (l^eya  tin 

whirling  it  went      and    foil  down.  And  baby  a  creeping  crying  IiouhO' 

in 

liiyii  keyapi.     Tuka  ake  i(?upi  \ii  e<5en  iyeyapi;  uqkaij  lielian  widiqyarjna 

itcamo,      tlicy  nay.  But       again  tboy  took  and      ho         'tbn'w  it;  and  tbon  girl 

waij  mani    tin   liiyu.    Tuka  ake  icupi  ka  ecen  iyeyapi.    Uijk!i,r)  wi(!;iQyai]na 

a       walking  Iiouko  in    c;imo.  But      again  tboy  U>ok  and       so         throw  Iior.  Then  girl 

t'ai)    ade    yulia   tin   hiyu   ka   aoqpa.     Tuka  ake  irupi  ka  eren  iyeyjipi — 

wmxi-to.burn      'liavin;;  liouso  in  she  came  and       laid-<m.  Bnt        again    thoy  took  and       ho  tlirow— 

itopa  iyeyapi;  uijkaq  hehan  wikoAka  way  cai)  kiij  lidi,  ka  hiijska  l)dn.ske 

the  fourth  time  thoy  and  then       young  woman      a         woo<l  carrying  came,     and        strap  unbound 

throw;  boms  her  own 

(•a  tin  hiyu  ka  hiyotaijka. 

and  house  in  ca'nie     and         sat  down. 

Uykaij,  Iho,  taku  urjyarjpi  kta  hwo,   eyapi.      UrjkaT)    Maqzi   heya: 

tlioy  said. 


Tli.n, 


Como,       what       wo-fiavo-hor      shall         i 


And 


tiiis-said: 


Misurjka  iye  lie  iyeya  e  hduze  kta  ('e,  eya.     Tuka  Hakekena  lieya:  Hiya, 

My-brotber        )ie      this      found      be  take-ber     shall      ,     hesaid.  But  Hnkaykayna     tiiis'said;         'So 

hedetu    kte  sni  <^e,  eya.     IJykar)   e(?a  taku  uijyaij])i  kta  hwo,  eyapi,  ka 

that-so        shall     not         ,       be*  said.  And  then      what        wit-liavo-for     shall         ?  tlu-y  said,     and 

wowaheeoij  waijzik,si  kapi;"tuka  Hakekena  wicatUi  sni.     Eca  niisuij,  taku 

relationships  sovoral  meant;         but  Hakaykayna  willing        not.         Tbon  my  brother,    what 

uqyanpi    kta   yaciy  he,   eyapi.      Urjkaij,    l)e   uijkiyoliakani    i('a<>a,    lieoij 

we  have  her        will      you  want       ?         they  said.  Then,       ,   This  us  iiftor  grow,       therefore 

taqksiuijyaijpi  kta  t'e,  eya.     Uijkaij,  He  hecetu  ce,  eyapi,  ka  ratku  kiij  en 

younger  sisti'r  we  have     will         ,     ho'said.  And,         That     is  fitting        ,      tlioy  said,    and  ba<-k  part   tbo      in 

ohehdepi  kit'a^api  ka  ohna  ehnakajii.     Hec^en  wi])ata  wayujiika,   nakaes 

l>od  for-)u'r-mnito     and,        on  placed  her.  And-su     ombroidoriug        sKilli'uI,  indeed 

waijzu    ka   haijpa    ka    isaq    ozuha    wicii)    ko    ipata    wicakirajre    nakaes 

quivers  ami     moccasins     and       knife        sheaths,         strajiM       also  emliroidcn-d  1  hem  for  she  made         indeed 

nina  iyuskiijpi,  ka  wotihni    vaj)i  kta  ca   hehan,  E,  niisuij,  taijksi  taijyaij 

much  rcj"icc4i  ami       hunting       thoy  go   would  when       then.        See,  my  brother,       sister  well 

awaijyaka  wo,  eyapi  ka  iyayai)i  ecee,  keyapi. 

look  tlioii  ol'ter  her,      tlioy  said  and     ttiey  went     always,      they  asiy. 

Uijkaij  ake  heyapi  ka  iyayaj)i :  tuka  idomni  kehaij,  'I'aijksi,  ito  awaij- 

Tbon       again  this ttiey said  and     ihey'went:  hut         hetired        when.  Mister,  to  keep 

yaka  wo,  way  saka  waijzi  bakse  mde  kta  ce,  eya ;   ka  he6en  iyaya ;    k^ 

'  thou  watch,      arrow      green  one  to  cut         I  go        will       ,       be  said;     and  so  Uew'ei^t;        and 


I* 


I«i 


DAKOTA  MYTna. 


117 


edana  hdi  tuka  taijksitku  en  yaqke  siii.     Hdi  tuka  imihnina  tok 

Tuka  tehaq  hdi  Hiii  ^ehaij  odo  i  ka  ki 


1  lyaya 

«oon    cuiiieback  but  sinterhls  iu  was  not.       H.-.'aiiie-      but  hurriedly     noniewJiere    gonu 

bonio 


I  Ija  kinaij  ur), 

Hut      long  tlnio  caniii     not        when  In    went  and    tailing      waa. 

bunt 


home 


he6iij :  ka  hdi  ape  yaijka 

hetl'ought:  and  tocoint!  wait*         was. 
homo      iu^ 

taku  iyeye  sui ;   heceu  hdi  ka  akipe  yaijka.     Tuka  hdi  nni  et'en  ciij<:;u  kii) 

but        Touud        not;  to         came   and  vraitln);  for      won.  But        conio     not       even  brothers  hla  the 

home  home 

hdipi,  ka,  Misuij,  taijksi  toki  iyaya  he,  eyapi  ^ehaij  e^eu  owi(-akiyaka. 

came  tome  and,  My  brother,       Bister      whither      gone  »        they  said        when        even «..  them  he  told. 

Uijkai),  Hehehe  taijksi  toki  iyaye  kta  hwo,  eyapi,  Ija  ape  yukaijpi ;  tuka 

Then,  Alas,  alas!         Mister     whither    'go  will  I         they  aald,   and  wafting  *       were;  but 

e6en  okpaza  e  het'eu  Hakekena  deya ;   heceu  dindu  koij  owa.siij  cm  ceya. 

80  dark        was    sotbat       Uakaykayua        crledi  ao       brothers  bU 'the  all  with    he-irled. 

Tuka  tokapa  kijj  heya :  Misuij,  ayastaij  po,  tokesta  arji)a  kta  de,  eya :  niaka 

But  oldest       the     this  said:  My  brothers,    stop  ye  crying        presently       light    will  be     ,      he  said:       earth 

wita  distiyena  de,  lie  taku  kae  uijyudeyapi  hediqhaij  waijuoyakapi  kta  de, 

Island  small  ,      that      what       ever  us  nialie  cry  If  wcsee  will       , 

eya,  keyapi. 

he  said,     they  say. 

Heden  warjna  arjpa  kehaq  tate  ouye  topa  kii)  hena  otoiyohi  eden  ipi. 

Thus  now        morning      when       winds     source       four       the       those  each  thus  wontto, 

l^a  nakui]  maka  kiij  owaijdaya  uypi  tuka ;  heden  ivekivaiii  sni  nakaess  nina 

and        also  earth        the  all-over  were         but;  so-that    anding  tfieir  own  not        indeed         very 

daijte  sidapi  ka  baidismismi  deya  yakoijpi ;  edeu  okide  ayuMtarjpi.     Uykaij 

heart         bad,       and  cutting  themselves    crying  were-  until      to  hunt       'they  ceased.  Then 

their  own 

kaketu :  Hakekena  ai)petu  eda  manin  deya  okawirjjra  uij  ede,  ake  nianin 

thus  It  was:        Hakaykayna  day  when      abroad        crying      going  aronnd      was  always,  again       abroad 

deya  uij  eden  istiijma;  uijkaij  iijyuij  o^uijfia  uijkarj  toki    tuwe  deya  nahoij, 

crying  was      until        he  slept;  and  bc'liold        be  waked         and     somewhere  someone  crying      bo  heard, 

tuka  taoyaij  nahoi]  .sni  kehar)  paha  waq  tehai)war)kaijtuva  kiij  akan  inazii), 

l)ut  well  heard       not        when  hill  a  veryhlgb  "^         the       upon         he  stoisl, 

uijkai)  ii}yui)  winohiijda  waij  toki  deya  wiwakoijza  niyaij  ujuhhj  :   Tiindo, 

and  beliold  woman  a     somewhere  crying         wailing  out         breathed      lieljeard:         Hrothers, 

Tasiijtayukikipi    ewidakiyapi   koij,   tiinth),   wasasmayapi    koij,    inaka 

Tasintayookeekeepee  them  calleil  that         were,        brothers,  you-thought  niueh-or-me  'tiie,  seasons 

iyotaq  iyewakiye,  eyaniyai),  nahoij.     Urjkaij,  K  t(»ke  taijksi  hee  se,  eye,  da 

hanl  I  find  It,  she  cried  oitt,      ho  heard.  And,       Well  lndee<l      sister      thlsls     it     liesald,  and 

seeiiiM, 

heden  deya  ku,  ka  eden  hdi  nakae-s  ake  diijdu  koij   om  deyava.    Uijkaij, 

so         I.  ;'og  return,  and         so     became     indeed        again  brotliers  bis   the       with     iried  often-  And 

back  ' 

Cinye,  ayastaqpi  ka  woliaq  po,  wahaypi  uijyatkaijpi  kta  de,  eya.     Heden 

Hrothers  stop  ye  and  cook  ye  brotii  "^we  drink  will       ,     lie'said-  .So 

wohaijpi  ka  wotapi,  uijkaij  liehan  Hakekena,  heya:  Citjye,  tuwe  'I'asiiita 

tiu-y  cooked^    and  ate,  and  then  Hakaykayna         this  said:       -rotlK-rs,        who  Tasinta 

yukikipi  ewidakiyapi  he  eye.      Uijkaij  tokapa  kiij  he  heya:  (Jyate  hiyeye 

yookeekcepee  themcalled  (      he  said.  Then  eldest        the      that  thisMiid:      People  all 

dirj    uijkisnana   wida   ede    uykidagapi    e   lieuijkidiyapi   do,   eva.      LJijkai), 

the  wealono  men         only  we-grew       therefore  this  to-usthey-»ay  ,       he*  said.  And, 

Tokeda  heha   he,    eyapi.     Uykaij,  Wiuohiijca   waij    deya   wiwakonze    da 

Why       this  you  say    ?         they  said.  And,  Woman  a  enfng  wailed  ' 


toin 

four 


,.  uj,        iui3j,uuo«y    r  uiey  saei.  .anu.  Woman  a  erjing  wailed  and 

heya  niyaq  navvahoi)  de,  eva.    UijkaTj,  Hehehe  taijkni  liee  wede  do,  eyai)i, 

sa^^ng        aloud  I  hoard  ,     he  said.  Then,         AUa,  oUsI        sister       tbat-is  it  seems      ,        they  said, 


118 


DAKOTA  (WtAMMAlJ,  TliXTS,  AXI)  KTlINOOllAlMIY. 


Vh  jHftawiMJii  iiia/iijpi.     Tukii   Iliikekcuii,  ("iijye,  uyiiHtiUj  pit,  tokt'sta  taijksi 

>u4      ««•        IM  !•         IbrrKtmiri.  Bill  llakii.vkuyim.        llriilliiTB,      i«iw  .viMiyiiiK      imxeiitly  nlster 

hce  I'  luiiiaijhiij   iii   he^-iijhaij  waijna    waijinjlidaka))!    kta  iia<^t'ca  ce,  eva. 

tluil  la  •nailitw*         llt»  ir  now  wi'Ki'i' ours  will       pcrliiiim         ,      li«  Haid. 

lle^'itit  watjfia  aujMi  Ijcliaij  va|)i  ka  Haijliaij  nahoij  koij  eii  oiii  inaziij.     Ho, 

*<  miw         KHitMlnK       whfii  iIm'v  »«nl  uiid        wlii'M.e        hcliiiinl      lln'       in     with    hi'«t<)<Hl.  Y(j«, 

(li^tatjliiii)    tiawahoij    <^«-,    eva.       I'ljkaij    akt'    ova  nivaij:    'I'iiuclo,    Tasiijla 

I'ruiu  lim-  iWxnIII  ho'imlil.  And  aitiiln     hiiIiI  it       afimil:  Ilriitliorn.  Tiwintn 

yiikikipi  <'wi(^»kiya|H  l^oij.  'I'inulo  \v;sasiuayaya])i  koij,  niaka  torn  iyotaij- 

yuokt^kn-yir  itlm  orrr- rMllril.  llrollxTii  yi'nwllo  iilrcdl'ornir  miiHunii       four     very  hard 

ivcwakivc,  <fva  iiivaij  tiafioijpi.     llijkaij,   K,  taijkwi   hec  sere  do,  eyapi  Ija 

laadil.*  WrHnlmt       Ihty  hriiril.  Tlii'n.         Will    HlHtiir       that  i8  it  iieiiii"  they  naiil     uiiil 

{'Aiyau'i.     Tuka,  Avantaij  |»o,  tokt-sta  aijpi'tii  liaijkeya  taijksi  \vaijuijli(lakai)i 
kta  6*i,    llak<'k<-iia    ♦■v*-  <;a,  Mive  tokahvya  waijwalidake  kta  oe,  eye  va, 

■ball      ,  tU1nif1t»f»»  h'M.      anil.        l"  llrnl  "  I  s™  hi'r  my  iiwn         will        ,        Ire'siiiil,  iiud 

\viyuMkii)Mkiijiia  ii/u-ajVe  «;a  en    i,   ka  taijksitku  koij  huha  topa  kiij  owasiij 

*  <litik*l«<lM-  mwtx  titmirir  and      in    wint.iinil         niiilir  hl«  the        linilm         four        tlir  nil 

okatai^    waijka    *-u    i:    iiijkaij   ite  kiij   liaijaholioya  waijka  e  waijhdaka  e 

biil>«c<l  Uf  tt'fnr    tm  and  fiico     llio  briikiMi  mit  "  |Hhi'Iayl    tliim       ho  wiw  hiT,    thin 

thf^f]  iumti :  wiiM  hibown 

hiiium    an    iyaliat;    tuka    timdoku     waijzi    het-    keriij    siii    iiakaes    heye: 

•u  (lb#fKf    (VoHxtitnl        Iml  hfrbriilli.ru  oni'       that  wiw       nhr  nut  indeed         tlil»'»«iil: 

in  thiiiiiiht  that 

WiyUHkit;<«kiiji;a,  tiiiulo  waijwirawalidaka  uijkaijs  rckpii  [lit:  navel]  ici})ate 

'  t'.UIfkmlttnit*.  (Bjf  lirofhfru    I  cimlil  mithiiii,  iiivnwn  if  liinaHl  lyiiu- 

I'liinroiiU'r 

kta   tuka,   «;va,       Tykaij    wivuskiijskiij    koij,   Taijksi,   df    inive   do,   eya. 

wiNilil       but.        thrtaia.  Ami  (hickadi'fdiM'  tlii'.  Sintor,  thin       is  1  ,       lioiiald. 

Uijkau,    Tiiiulo,     uijkjyalidc    kta.    eya.       Tuka,  Tokewta  taijkHi;    waijna 

AmL  hraltmr.  »« (/« honit-  will       nho  sai.l  Hut,  I'rfscntly  ninter;  now 

iyeuijiiiyaijpi  C-f,  eya,  kcyaj)!.     Taijksi,  taijyaij  wohdaka  wo,  eya.     Ui)kaij, 

Kr  yiuUnt^fuiuiA  tw'«»irt.     they  nay.  Sintir,  wi'll  ti'llymir  story,  hi-Baid.  Thi'n, 

'I'iiiulo  dfe  ptaijpi    •  aiiialidij)i  ('e,   eya   keyapi.     Maka    kiij    inalien    taijhay 

ItrMlu-i'      ibr       iiUfTM     llw;^   IrrrniKhtini-liiimr.     «hi'»aicl.     thi'v  «iy.  Kaitli         the  within  fnmi 

ka  ayapi  k^  <'«'<'»  inaijka  riij  etot.pta  yahdofiya])!  ka  olnia  yumalien-imac'upi 

dili  «b<y<-a««»'»<«)     rvi^         I  wa«         the       towardB      they  (inaweif  a  hole,  and  through  ilniKgednie  iimide 

Kliiii 

ka  iiiaka  kiij  <f«^<'n  paoliduta  iyeyapi  nakaes,  lieoi)  iyemayayapi  sni  ee    eye 

and      i-atth       «b>-       Ukr         iKde  »lop|«il       Ihiy'innde        indeed.       therefore    "     iiie  you  tin'd  not  ahuliaid 

«;a  <''iij<^n  i'U  wu'alidi,  keyapi.     Taijksi  liee  ee,  eye   ea  oiii  en  ya.     Uijkaij 

audl>rutl/>-r>bi*  to     lb*^»lM;n»m'     Ihfv  nay.  Sinter  that  i.<.       he'naid    and     with     to     went.  And 

tuimr, 

tiliaij»ika  kakiyotai;iia  iyeya  liaij  e  en  itaijkan  taijksitku])i  koij  huha  t<»pa 

hiiui^iimi  ill  litit  AifKl'imi       elleni'lini;    ^IimkI  that  there      iicit«ide  .tlKler  theirs  the         liinliR        four 

Uijkaij  lieya:  Tinulo,  waijna    iiiaka 

Then      she  tliiM  saiil :  iirothera.  now  HeanonH 

Unu   tUtu  iyotai;  iyekiya  inaijka,  tuka    ni    \v!iijiiiayali(lakai)i  kiij  he  taku 

•-»)<>-rirt«^II^dit^lel^Ily  Inm.  hut        alive        you  (pi.)  nee  lue.  your  own        *' "      '"    ' 


kii)  ouaxiij  okatatj  oijpapi   e  en  ipi. 

tli«'  M  ttmirttHi  idaeed       ttiat  there  eanie. 


four        b*-!*- 


the     that 


Home- 
Miiui: 


wiiiy/A  ttt)  \u'M'*-  fu)  he  o<'i<''iyaka))i  kta  ee,  eya  keyajii.     Ptaij  kiij  de  oeaze 

mm         IM       ttutt-nti       Oir    that  I  yoiitell  will        ,    ahe'-Miid    thiy  say.         Otters      the    thin      kinds 

xaptaijpi  t't",  Wiuy/A  wi,  wjiijzi  to,  waijzi  zi,  ka  waijzi  ska  ka  waijzi  sapa  he 

atf  tfve  tnit-  red.        one        blue.        one       yellow,  and         one         white    and        one  blaek  this 

oij  tiiiido  dehaij  ni  niaijka  ee.     Tolian  lio^aij  oliaijj)i  liulin  kiij  kadapi  da 

b>      IhuiIuT'         aim       a>it>i  lain.  When  lish  they  lioileil     honea      the      threw  out  wlion 


"W 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


11  J) 


■V 


waharj|H  katp  ((ritj  hnliii  ko  akada  akaHtarj-iyemayaqpi  eC'e;  heh^n  kate  C'h) 

brutb  IMI       I|m>       twrnn     dIho  rmptlnl  on  th«y'|Kiiir«il  <iot  oii'iiie  ahriiys:     no  tliut         hot        thn 

oi)  riuuiimtj,  ^  huliu  kiq  in  oinakaHtlatx^  I'iij  oi]  ito  kiij  niaridi  kiij  deinat'era 

ky     Iwmt-bHiwI.    M«4     fcoriii       ih*     thitt        ni«  ntiiik  in  tlio     by     fiuu      thr      inc'Hi.ri',       tlin      lliix  me  micli: 

ce;  tuka  toiuiij  ptaij  iwipa  kiij  u  \^;i  hoj^aij  hii  kiij   kada  kta  ('a  oonii'a  ka 

but  trlH«        Ml*r       Mark       thr   camo  uiiil         lixli         boiieii    th«     throw  out  woiilil  th«r.      incut        ami 

haiMii  kiHH)f£(i  iytthuHfpimk'iyn  ere  koij  or)  iii    waijinayadakapi;  lieoij  ptai) 

imtb      alav     mmiK       '     fwl  ht  my  mmilh'       iilwayn  that      for  ulivu         you  ni'i'ine,  voiirowii         thort'foiv    otter 

waij  *A\nt  t'U)  Imj  tii  witni)  <•*•,  eya,  koyapi.    Tohan  htayetu  ra  lielian  waijna 

a         UatV      tUr    llmt  iiiU9>r  I  »aml  nhe'aalil.    Ihi'y  «ay.  When  niiht         when     then  now 

wiliiii  aku  tt^e  e^'ii  wa  kiij  lie  ku  ra  wakaijlidi  sa  e  tiv()bo{Ja<4a  ede,  ka  to 

buuliug      <«NM    idmajft  itmn    nA     Ihr,     that  onnies  then        li);htuin){         reditiit     Iiouho  Bhlnca       iilwaya.  iind  blue 
Imww  throuKh 

kiij  he    ku    *^'a  tvakatjhdi   kirj   to  e   tiyobojVaga  ere;    ka   zi  kiij  ku  ('a 

tlx*     lliat     'vmf*    »^ltm         lizhfnt*:;  the      blue  that  hoiiHeKUptH  through  alwnyn     and  yillow  the    i  imieH  when 

wakaijltdi    zi  «-  liyolMi^ajifa  ece,  ka  ska  kiij   ku  ca  wakaiilidi  ska  c  tiyo- 

liKlil<ii»(     >*Mw*  (Ituit    imnin  »hiut»  i»    alwaya.   ami    white     the     voinea  when       lightnln);         white  thiil    hmiae 

lM>j>a^a  ^t^'^',  UVH. 

iliunwa     alarsy*  •br  *«i4. 

IJtjkau    tvayiia   timdf>ku   kii)  ('ar)l'i])i   i(;ica^api    tiharjska    kiy   tiyopa 

AuA  n*tm  brrrf hrrn  hera      the       war  cltibn  nta«Ui  for  theraHelvcH  houae  h)nj;  the  door 

aiiokataijItHTj  iiiii/Jrjfii ;  uijkaq  vvayna  vvakaijlidi  sa  kiij  e  tiyobo^a^a,  ui)kaij 

tw^fa  aidea  «(Mn4:  and  now  lightning        red    the  that     tionae  illiiiiieil,  and 

'    '    I 

and 


ptaij  wi  Ifoij  liw'  jKi  tin  iivfi  (;a,  Wati  takuimia,  eya,  tuka  kata  elipeyapi  kf 

«tl«r     r«<      ittK    Ikal  Iw  bri«4  ImTHW  pnlihrd  »nd.  My  hoiiae        anielU,  ho  said,     but        theybeuthnu  to  death    am 


tiyoyuMloliai;  i^iipi. 


Tuka  ake  wakanhdi  to  e  tiyobo^asa,  k^i  to  kiij,  Wati 

Knt       asain         liglitninfx     blue  that     TiouHe  lif;ht«d,       and  blue  the,    My  house 

takuHiiia,  <'ya  liiijlida  [»a    tin    uya,  tuka  kata  elipeyaj)!   ka  tiyoyusdohai) 

•luflU  vtyiHjt    MwMmly      h.-«d  house  in  thrust.       but        they  beat  him  to 'death       and         'drai;,,'od  him  in- 


tulbc 
Itotiae. 


hf-ad  hoiine  in  thrust, 

Tuka ak(f  nakaijiirli  zi 


UmI      ineiiu        liKbtnlntt  yellow  I 


e  tiyobo<VajVa,  uijkaij  ptaij  zi  e,  Wati  takuinua, 

that  house  illumed,  and  otter  yellow  that.  My  smella 

houar 

i\'A  |»a  tiu  uya,  tuka  kata  elipeyapi  ka  tivoyusdoliaij  icupi.    Ake  wakaylidi 

mi'mtwMiMtvtKiutUtmiit.imi      thfy  lieaf  him  to  death    and      ilrat;ijed  hiui  into       the  bouae.      jigaln        litthtnlng 


aa>in;£liKa4lMW<wiiii<b«w«(,>ml      thfy  lieaf  him  to  death    and      ilrat;ijed  hiui  into       the  bouae.      jigaln        li^htnlnK 

waij  i*ka  «'  tWtAHtpv^'A,  ui;kaij  ptaij  way  ska  pa  tin  uya,  tuka  kata  chpeyajii 

wue     wbil'-illMii  6imi*r thitinHii.         then  otter       one      white  head  bouae  thrust,       but       they  lireit  him  todeath 


I* 


in 


ka  tiyoyiiiMloltaij  i^'-upi.     Ileliaij  ptai)  sape  c-ii)  hee  ku,  uijkaij,  Timdo  he 

and        ttuumr  tm4r»*seHi*      tntAhim.  Then  ott<-r       black        the    tliat  is  -auie,         and,  llrolhera     that 

c'6»ii  eya  e  \u'{-4m  niyake  ynzapi.     Hehan  taijksitkupi  kor)  okataij  lie  eikoi) 

did  it  abtuwU  tkM  >Mlk««  ilNe       they  t<Mik  it.  Then  sister  theirn         the        fastened     that       was 

ikaij  kiq  uwam%)  l)a|mfikapi  kfi  itf  kiij  hdi  k(^r)  owasiij  kiyuzaza  ka  hdokupi. 

tlmuKs     <l*  *W  Ibey  tnf         and    face     the     aorea      the  all  for  nnaliHl      ami  brcait        ome. 

^a  ptaij  kitj  nakuij.     Heeen  hdijii  hehan  iyotaij  taijksitkupi  kiij  taijyaij 

And      tAOt       ttm  utMt,  So         tame  homo      then  '  most  sister  theirs  tlie  well 

awatjlidakaiii ;  %'a  nakui)  ptaij  kiij  niyake  tayvay  yuhapi.      Tuka  ohiijni 

waleliedovcrlhtjni:       imA         /tixtt  otter       the  nllve  well  "they  kept.  Hut  always 

iyokii^iea  Ipi  i^^idowaij  (-fi  heya  ece  keyapi :    Hepaij  eiijye,  Hep}>')  eiijye, 

•tuS  >m4     oemsiMtmn-U   when  this  said  ainaya,     they  say:  Huypiii)        brothers,        Mnypaii       brotfiers, 

oiyakapt<'  toki^^'H  ui)kotj]>i  kte  epe  dii)  anainaya;i<»i)taijpi  sni  ka  miye  hiij 

ladle  lattAtttr  mr.  n.««        should  I  said     the  nu'  you  listened  to  not      aud         niV         hair 

Hiea    oHiaka|fta|>i    y<»,    llepatj    eirjye,   Hepaij    ciijve,   eya    i(;i(h>waij    ecee. 

bad  mr  ttttymff  )ip»nil.  Haypai)         hrothera.        Haypat|  brotliers,     saying  he  sunji  to  himself  always. 

Utjkatj  hi^iyaiH,  k^'vapi :  'I'aijvaij  eeauijyeeonj^i  e  oij  taijyaij  nijnivuhapi 

Aud      Ibiif  ibty  v$h  tn     f  bey  my:  Well  to  ui- you  did  therefore         well  wey'ouhave 


120 


DAKOTA  GUAMMAU,  TKXTS,   AND  KTIlN<Uil{APHY. 


iuj('iij))i,  tukii  oliiijiii  iviiiii^MHire  kta  o  li('('oi\  iiiyt'  tuku  iyonit^ipi  kiijlmij  oi'eii 
e<  inoij   kta  C-t},  u('i\  nni ;     is    toki-c-iij   yiiiiij   ktii   yariij   kiijhaij   won  y»u>ij 

111  ilo         hIihII        ,         tlii'V  Knlillci   wlicllmr      imviiii        'joiilni       will     v"u  want  II'  mi  vmilie 

^iln;  pli'liMr 

kta  (•«',  ('('iyapi.     UijkaJj,  Ho,  tokwiij  wauij  wnriij  «'i',  cya  ktiyapi.     ITijkaij, 

hIiiiII  limii'    i;:<'v'Hiilil.tii  Anil,  Yo»,      iiliswhrin         1  bo         i  wiilil        ,       lnmilil,     lllij' »»v.  Then, 

ullyl)  liiMi. 

Ho,  liuijktiya  wo,  Wiyohpeyata  VV'akaijheza  Ptaij  cnic'-iyaiii  kta  6^i,  wiyapi 

VoB,  Ko  tliiiulorlli,  'wcBtwuril  ilillil  oltur  .vim  ciilli'il       nliiill    liimi      tlm.vMltl 

iillv  0       Uihlni 

Va  liiyiiyai)i.     Uijkaij  lieoij  deliai)  ptaij  sapa  (H'eedaij  yuko  oiij  heoij  hecetu 

mill    m  n't  liliii  lurtli.  .Vud       Ihuiuloic     uuw  ultiT      liliiok  ulo.o  '    urn         tliii  tUeiolurti     nu  it  in 

kevajH. 

NOTES. 

1.  Tlie  tiaine  oftlio  inytli:  Tasiijta  moans  />«■»•'«  faH,  and  from  tliat  is  applied  to 
the  tail  ot'  any  nimliiatlii;;  animal.  Tasiijt-ostaij  is  tlie  name  ot'tlie  npper  joint  of  the 
tail  where  it  Joins  the  haekbone,  and  is  regarded  as  a  i)eculiadv  niee  little  ])iecc  to 
r<)a8t.  As  tor  ynkikij)!,  it  is  said  to  belonj;  to  the  ohl  lanjinaj^e,  and  they  do  not 
know  what  it  means.  One  old  woman  su^yests  that  yakiki  means  to  twist  or  rnb 
ott".  It  wtmld  then  mean  deei's-tail-twisted-ofT.  That  aj)pear8  to  eorrespoud  w  ith  the 
reason  given  by  the  eldest  of  the  brothers.  In  reply  to  Uakaykayna's  tpiestion.  Who 
were  ealled  Tasii,  ta  yukikijii  ?  he  rei)lied,  "  Of  all  ])eople  we  only  are  males,  ami  henee 
are  so  called." 

2.  At  lirst  one  would  think  that  the  four  young  men  eonstituted  the  household, 
and  that  the  younyest  of  those  four  was  ealled  Ilakaykayna.  But  that  is  not  so. 
Ilakaykayna  was  only  a  boy  aud  is  not  counted  iu  tha/otn:  He  was  the  Jiftli,  as  the 
name  Ilakay  would  necessarily  rei|uire. 

3.  It  is  opportune  to  note  the  use  of  "  misuij,"  nii/  i/ount/er  brother,  used  by  the 
brothers  It.  their  collective  capacity,  both  in  a  direct  address  to,  and  aKso  in  si)eaking 
of,  Ilakaykayna.  Also  he  uses  *^  6h)ye,"  older  Orotlur,  in  speaking  of  and  to  one  or 
ail  of  them  together.  In  like  nninner  they  use  "  taijksi,"  yountjer  sister  (of  a  man),  in 
speaking  of  or  to  the  girl,  and  she  uses  "timdo,"  older  hrother  (of  a  woman),  in  her 
addresses  to  one  or  all  of  tlieni.  It  is  like  our  use  of  "  brother"  and  " sister"  withimt 
the  prontmn  "  my."  Hut  the  Dakotas  alw  ays  say  "  misnij "  or  "  misuijka,"  and  a  woman 
always  says  "micuij"and  "mitaijka,"  my  older  sister  and  my  younyer  sister.  The 
IM'cnliarities  of  the  language  in  the  uses  of  brother  and  sister,  whether  older  or 
younger,  and  whether  of  a  man  or  woman,  are  well  illustrated  in  this  myth;  but  iu 
the  translation  I  have  not  thought  it  needful  to  add  the  older  ami  the  younger. 

4.  Everything  is  possible  in  a  myth,  as  illustrated  by  Uakaykayna's  suddenly 
changing  himself  into  a  chickadeedee.  Animals  always  have  the  gift  of  speech  in 
myths. 

5.  The  icail  of  the  captive  girl  in  her  attlictiou  is  very  affecting:  "  Brothers  who 
are  called  Tasiijta  yukikijii — brothers  who  once  cared  for  me  tenderly."  The  word 
"  wasasya"  hero  used  is  a  very  peculiar  one,  expressing  great  care  and  love.  The 
same  is  true  of  the  sony  or  nutil  of  the  black  caged  otter — "Hepaij  ^'-iijye!  Hepaij 
(jiijye! — Brothers  Haypaij !  Brothers  Uaypaij !     You  did  not  listen  to  me;  now  1,  the 


"P 


Ju 


DAKOTA   MYTHS. 


121 


"P 


tfU 


ba(l-furi'«Ml  one,  iiloiie  tun  saved !"     Hepiiij,  wbicli  iiiuuiih  rht;  aecoHd  hoh,  is  tht)  siureil 
iiaiiH'  lor  till'  otter. — M.  u.  u. 

Ill  tilt'  Oiimliii  iiiytli  ot'"Tli«  BrothiTH,  Sister,  ami  the  Red  I5iid"  (<yoiitr.  N.  A. 
Eth.,  VI,  Pt.  I,  pp.  21U-L'2((),  tlio  youii(j;eKt  biotluT  finds  a  sister  in  the  niiiniier  deseril)od 
in  the  Dakdia  myth.  In  tli«  myth  of"  Ictinike,  the  Itiothers,  and  Sister''  (Contr.  N, 
A.  Eth.,  VI,  I't.  I,  i»p.  71)-H;J),  the  youngest  brother  tlnds  the  sister  who  had  been 
carried  under<?ronnd  by  an  elk. — .1.  o.  i).  , 

TRANSLATION. 

Behold,  thus  it  was:  There  were  four  younj;  men  and  one  who  was  «!alled  Hakay- 
kayna.  These  lived  touether.  And  so  it  was  that  when  they  went  huntinfi;  they  made 
the  youngest  one  the  keeper  of  the  house,  and  said  to  liini,  "My  youngest  brother, 
don't  go  aiiywiiere,  stay  at  home."  Saying  this  they  went  to  hunt,  and  he  watelied 
the  house.  Now  the  house  they  lived  in  was  a  very  long  oms  but  all  around  the  inside 
the  packs  were  jiiled  up  on  each  otiier,  and  also  there  were  siMittolds  on  the  outsitle, 
for  every  day  tlu^y  brought  homo  all  kinds  of  wild  animals,  and  so  they  had  a  great 
abuudanee  of  meat. 

And  so,  on  a  time,  they  went  out  to  hunt  and  Hakaykayna  watched  the  house, 
but  when  he  was  lonesome  he  went  out  to  cut  arrow  sticks,  and  when  something 
pierced  his  foot  that  it  was  very  sore  he  startetl  home.  When  he  reached  tht!  liousc 
he  opened  the  sore  place,  and,  lo!  lu^  took  out  a  girl  baby. 

And  on  account  of  this  Hakaykayna.  sad  of  heart,  wra]>ped  a  blanket  around  it 
and  laid  it  back  and  so  was  silent.  "Oli  Miat  it  might  grow  up!'"  lie  tlioiijilit,  and  so 
was  sad  of  heart  until  all  his  brothers  came  home  from  the  liiint.  He  had  always 
been  glad  when  they  came  home,  but  it  was  not  so  new.  They  Judged  sonietliing  had 
made  him  sad,  and  so  they  said  to  him,  ''My  brothei-.  vhat  makes  you  sad  of  heart? 
If  anyone  lia>;  done  anything  to  you,  tell  us."'  Hut  he  said,  "  No  one  has  done  anytiiiiig 
to  me,  but  I  have  seen  what  makes  me  heart-stue  and  silent."  .Vnd  they  said,  "  What 
is  it?"  And  he  said,  "Hrothers,  when  you  went  away  I  wiis  lonesonu!  and  went  out 
to  eut  arrow  sticks,  and  something  stabbed  my  foot  and  it  was  very  sore,  so  tiiat  1 
came  home.  When  I  reached  home  and  took  it  out,  it  was  a  baby  that  I  |iiilled  out; 
and  it  was  a  girl  baby,  perhaps.  *0h,  that  it  might  grow  up!'  I  thought,  and  on  that 
a<'count  I  am  heart-sore." 

And  his  brothers  said,  "Where  is  it?"  So  he  took  it  up  and  showed  it  to  them, 
and  they  passed  it  from  one  to  another,  and  said,  "Oh,  that  it  might  grow  up !"  Then 
Hakaykayna  said,  "Jly  brothers,  come,  let  us  whirl  it  around  the  lioiisc.''  Sm  they 
took  it  ui)  and  threw  it  out  of  the  roof  hole  and  it  whirled  aioiiiid  and  fell  down.  But 
now  it  was  a  creeping  baby  and  came  in  crying.  Agnin  they  took  it  up  and  whirled 
it  as  before,  and  then  she  came  in  walking,  a  little  girl,  lint  again  they  took  her  up 
and  threw  her,  and  she  came  in  a  girl  bilnging  sticks  of  wood,  which  she  placed  on  the 
Hie.  But  again  they  took  her  uj)  ai.d  threw  her  as  before.  This  was  the  fourth  time 
they  whirled  her,  and  then  she  came  with  a  ))afk-load  of  wood.  She  untied  the  strap 
and  came  in  the  house  and  sat  down. 

Then  they  asked,  "What  relation  shall  she  be  to  us?"  And  one  said,  "My 
youngest  brother  found  her.  let  him  take  her  for  his  wife."  But  Hakaykayna  said, 
"No,  that  shall  not  l)e  so."    And  they  said,  "What  then  shall  be  her  relation  to  usf" 


122 


DAKOTA  <iUAiMMAU,  TKXT8,  AND  ETHNiMiRAPHY. 


Hiid  mentioned  Noveial  terniH  of  rt'ltttioimhip.  Hut  Hiikiivkuyiiii  <Uil  not  coiiHeiit. 
"VVIiiit  then,"  Mioy  Miilil, -'Hhull  wi-  \mvt;  Imr  I'ort  What  do  you  wiuitt"  And  In* 
Maid,  "ThiH  onv  cauit'  iil'ter  um.  W.i  m  havi-  Imr  for  young'^r  Hintfr."  Tliwy  all  Haid, 
"That  in  th«  proper  thing."  80  they  mwle  her  a  l>e«l  and  pla«.e<l  her  in  the  back  part 
of  the  liouHo. 

Now  Mhe  WftM  very  Hkilltnl  in  needle  and  (piill  work.  Hhe  embroidered  quivem, 
nioccasiiis.  knil'e  Hhcatiis,  and  «iui:,vintfstnips  for  them,  so  that  they  ^rretktiy  rfijt  iced. 

When  tiioy  wcic  to  go  out  huiilinj,'  they  saiil,  "  Now,  my  brother,  watch  ov«  r  aift- 
ter  well."  Mut  wiien  he  grew  tired,  lu^  said,  ■'  Now  sister,  do  you  wat^ih,  I  will  »'o  and 
cut  a  j{reen  arrow  stick."  lie  went  ami  soon  came  back,  but  his  sister  was  no'  there, 
lie  thoujiht  she  iunl  pnie  tor  a  little  while,  and  so  wailed  tor  her  to  come  lioi',e.  But 
when  she  came  not  tor  a  long  while,  he  wont  to  hunt  her.  Not  tinding  her.  he  came 
in  ami  waited  until  his  brothers  came  home  and  said  to  him,  "  My  brother,  where  is 
sister f"  When  he  told  them  about  it,  tliey  .said,  "Alas,  alas!  where  has  our  si.ster 
ttonef "  Anil  they  waited  and  it  betmme  dark,  and  Ilakaykayini  cried  and  the  broth- 
ers all  cried  with  him. 

Then  the  oldest  one  said,  "  My  brothers,  stop  crying,  soon  it  will  be  nu)rninK; 
this  islanil  earth  is  small;  we  will  then  see  what  has  made  us  cry."  Ho  now  when  the 
in<nniiig  came  they  started  out  to  each  of  the  four  winds,  and  they  went  all  over  the 
earth.  And  when  they  Ibnml  her  not,  they  were  very  sad  and  cut  off  their  hair  as 
they  wept. 

When  they  had  ceased  to  hunt  for  her  Hakaykayna  every  day  went  abroad  an<l 
walked  around  crying.  One  day,  after  cryinjj  around,  he  fell  asleep,  and  lo!  on 
waking  up,  he  heard  someone  crying  sonu^where.  l$ut  not  hearing  it  distinctly  he 
went  to  a  high  hill  and  stood  on  it.  Then,  lo!  sonu-wliere  he  heard  a  wounin  wail  out 
in  her  crying,  "  lirother.s,  who  are  called  Tasintayookeekeepee;  brothers,  who  once 
eared  for  me  tenderly,  for  ibur  seasons  I  have  had  a  hard  time."  This  he  heard  and 
said,  '-Well!  that  seems  to  be  sister  sonn-where;"  nnd  .so  he  started  home  (trying. 
When  he  arrived  his  brothers  cried  too;  but  he  said,  ".My  brothers,  cease  and  boil  the 
kettle;  we  will  drink  some  soup."  iw  they  cooked  and  ate.  Then  Hakaykayna  said, 
"My  brothers,  who  are  they  who  are  called  Tasintayookeekeepee?"  The  eldest  one 
answered,  "Of  all  jieople  we  only  are  all  males,  and  hence  are  so  called.  But  why  do 
yon  ask  that  ?"  And  he  said,  "  I  heard  a  woman  wail  out  that  as  .she  ciied."  "Alas, 
alas!  that  is  probably  our  sister,"  they  said,  and  they  stood  in  the  lire.  But  Hakay- 
kayna said,  "  Brothers,  cea.se;  if  indeed  this  is  our  sister  she  is  alive  and  we  shall  per- 
haps .see  her  again,"  and  he  cried. 

Now  when  the  morning  canu^  they  went  and  str)od  with  him  where  he  had  heard 
the  voice.  He  said,  "Yes,  this  is  where  1  heard  it."  Then  they  heard  her  again  .say- 
ing, "My  brotlieis  who  are  tailed  Tasintayookeekeepee,  brothers  who  cared  for  me 
tenderly,  for  four  seascms  1  have  had  a  hard  time."  They  heard  this  cry  and  .said, 
"Yes,  this  is  our  sister,"  and  they  all  cried.  But  Hakaykayna  said,  "Stop,  we  shall 
indeed  see  our  sister  in  a  i)art  of  a  day,  and  I  will  see  her  first."  So  saying  he 
changed  himself  into  a  chickadecdce  and  went  in  and  .saw  his  sister  lying  with  her 
limbs  fastened  and  hi-r  face  covered  with  .sores.  He  alighted  by  her,  but  she  did  not 
think  it  was  one  of  her  brothers;  and  .so  she  .said,  "Chickadeedee,  if  I  could  only  see 
my  brothers  I  would  embroider  your  breast  around."    And  the  chicikadeedee  said, 


UM. 


DAKOTA   MYTirS. 


lad 


bLK 


"My  HintMi,  it  iH  I."  8li«  Miiid,  "  lliotli«r,  let  iik  ko  liiimc."  Miit  lie  said,  "  I'rew'iitly, 
my  HJHtttr.  Wo  liiivc  now  round  you.  Tt'll  all  iihout  it."  And  slic  naid,  "llrotlicr, 
tlieott«!i'H  ItrouKlit  Miu  lioinf.  'I'li*>y  du^;  from  witiiin  tlic  cartli,  and  niiMl**  a  lioli-  up 
to  wlifi'i-  I  wsiH  iind  draK'K*'d  nn-  in.  Then  tlicy  <-1oh(mI  U|)  tin*  hole  in  tlic  t'arth  so  tinit 
you  could  not  llnd  nit-." 

When  kIic  bad  niiid  tlUM,  ho  Httid,  "Yph,  I  will  (.'o  tor  niy  Inotln'iM."  VVlu'ii  ho 
I'anM-  houH-  to  hiM  hiotlitMH,  he  Haid,  "it  is  our  sister."  And  tlu'.v  went  witii  liiin. 
And  tlioy  raine  to  tt  lionsi'  that  wus  stictclied  out  very  long,  ontsidr  of  wiiidi  tlioir 
Hinter  wan  phuM-d  with  her  four  limbs  tUstt-nt-d.  Tln-n  she  said,  ".My  hrotht'iH,  I  hivvo 
been  now  tour  seasons  in  this  snllerinu  state,  ital  I  am  still  alive,  as  you  see  me.  That 
is  owing  to  ohi  thin);,  of  whicli  I  will  tell  yon.  There  are  live  kinds  of  otters  lure; 
one  iH  rod,  one  is  blue,  one  is  yelhtw,  one  is  white,  and  one  is  black.  It  is  liocause  of 
the  last  one  that  I  am  alive,  brothers.  When  tiiey  boiled  llsh  and  threw  out  tho 
bones  they  emptied  the  bones  and  the  hot  sonp  upon  me,  so  that  I  am  burned  by  tho 
heat,  and  the  bones  piereed  mo  so  that  my  I'aee  is  all  sore.  Tinit  is  the  reason  of  my 
being  so.  Hut  when  the  blaek  otter  eamc  t^)  empty  out  the  Ixmes  he  w(mld  put  into 
my  month  sonu-  of  tlie  meat  and  of  the  Hoiip  also.  On  aecount  of  that  you  see  uio 
alive,     Therelbre  my  desire  is  that  tlu'  black  otlt-r  may  live." 

"When  tlie  evening  comes  then  they  return  from  their  hunts.  When  the  red 
one  conieH  M  nnikcs  re<l  lightning  shinnner  through  the  house;  when  the  lilue  one 
eonn-s  ho  lights  up  tho  liouse  with  blue  lightning  ;  when  the  yellow  one  comes  he 
makes  yellow  lightning  shoot  through  the  house:  when  tlie  white  one  comes  lie  make 
white  lightning  shine  through  tho  house." 

Now,  when  her  brothers  had  made  them.selves  war  clubs  they  took  their  stations 
at  each  side  of  tin-  door  of  tin;  long  lioii.so.  Now  it  came  to  pass  when  the  led  light- 
ning gleamed  through  the  liou.se  anil  the  red  otter  put  his  head  in  at  the  door  and 
said,  "My  house  smells  of  something,"  then  they  killed  him  and  drew  liim  inside  the 
house.  Then,  again,  the  bliu-  lightning  gleamed  through  the  liouse,  and  as  ho  said, 
"My  house  smells  of  s(unething,"  lie  put  in  his  head,  but  they  killed  him  and  drew 
him  into  the  house.  The  yellow  lightning  gleamed  through  the  house,  and  the  yellow 
otter,  saying,  "  My  house  .smells  of  something,"  jMiBlied  in  his  head,  but  they  killed 
him  and  pulled  him  into  the  house.  By  and  by  a  white  lightning  gleamed  through 
tho  house  and  a  white  otter  pu.shed  in  his  head,  but  they  killed  him  also  and  drew 
hiui  into  the  house.  Then  the  black  otter  came  home,  and  the  sister  said,  "That  is 
tho  one  that  did  it."  So  they  took  him  alive.  Then  they  cut  all  the  cords  that  bound 
their  sister  and  washed  the  sores  on  her  face,  after  which  tlie.\  took  her  and  the  otter 
to  their  home.  Now,  when  tlioy  had  come  homo  they  watched  o\er  their  sister  better, 
and  they  took  good  care  of  the  otter  that  they  saved  alive.  IJut  he  was  always  sad  of 
heart,  and  as  ho  sung  to  himself,  he  said,  "Brothers  llaypani  JSrothers  llaypan!  I 
.said  we  ought  to  use  a  diH'ereiit  ladle;  you  did  not  listen  to  me,  and  1,  the  bad-furred 
one,  alone  am  saved.     Brothers  llaypan!  lirothers  llaypan!" 

And  they  .said  this  to  him,  "  Von  did  well  to  us,  and  therefore  we  want  to  treat 
you  well,  but  if  you  are  going  to  be  always  sad  of  heart,  you  shall  do  what  pleases 
you;  if  you  want  to  go  where  you  jilea-se,  so  you  shall  do."  And  he  said, -Ves,  I 
want  t<»  be  free  to  go  where  I  plea.se."  And  they  saiil  to  him.  "(lo,  you  shall  be 
called  the  Wostorn  Child  Otter."     And  they  let  him  go. 

Therefore  they  say  it  is  that  now  there  are  only  black  otters. 


'^  '.^ftfcT  ttw^^i  ■ -mTpsU 


CHEE-ZHON,  THE  THIEF/ 


Written  in  Dakota  uy  James  Uakvik. 


Iijyui;    kaken    \viwazi(5a    waij    ciijhiijtku    k\6\    ti,    keyapi.      Waqna 

£o!  tliiis  widow  oiii-  HouliiTs  with     ilwflt.    tliey8a.v.  Now 

hok^idaij    kitaijna    taijka    hehan    luiqku    kiij    heya    iwaijga:    Cii)«,  waijna 

boy  littli!  Inrpe  tlieii  luotlier  lii»     tlie       tbis'siiid      inquiiiiig;        My-son  now 

widoliay  dulie  kta  iyehaijtu,  litH-en  tukte  wicoliaij  iyonicipi  kta  iye(?eoahe, 

worlt  yonlmvi'  sliould       it  is  tiiiif,  so  wliicli  work  jilennf-voii       will         islike         1 

eya.     Hehan   hoksidaij   kiij   is,   Waiiuuioijpi  s'a,  eya.     Hehan  huijku  kiy 

she  HHirt.        Tlicn  boy  tlm       he,  Thiovos,  he'iaid.  Tbfu         mother  his      the 

heva:    Oiijs,  wii'ohaij   kiij   he  iyotaij   tohike   wada  koij,  eya.     Tuka  ake 

thia'snid;        Son,  work  the      that      'most  dirticult       I  esteem      thiit,     she  said.         Uut         again 

nakurj   vuhe  kta  keya;  ka  lieya:  Howo  eea  ina,  wanagi  tipi  ekta  ye  ka 

also  'have       would    be  s'ald;      and    tliis'said;      Come  now  mother,       ghosts       house        to        go     and 

tukte  wicohaij  mduhe  kta  heeiijhaij  iwieawaijga  wo,  eya. 

which  work  1  have       shall  if  of  tlieui  inquire  thou.       he  said. 

Hehan  huijku  kiij  iyaya.     Tuka  Cizaij  duzahaij  nakaes  ohonini  iqyaqg- 

Then        niiither  bis  the    went  tbitlur.        Ilut      Cheezhon         swift  indeed  around  running 

iyaye  (-a  iye  tokaheya  ekta  i,  ka  wanagi  kiij  hewieakiya:  Ec^iij  ina  den   hi 

'went       and     \e  Hrst  '  there    ar    and       ghosts        the      thistothem-sald:      Today  motlier  here  comes 

rived. 

Va  wieohaij  tukte  niduhe  kta    iniwaijgapi  kiijhaij,  wainanoqpi  is'a  eya  po; 

and  work  which  Ihave         sbi>'l       in<iuires  of  you  if,  Ktcaling        regularly  sayye; 

eve  (-a  hdic^u  ka   hdi.     Hehau  itehay  hehan  huqku  kiij  I'^eya   hdi.     Helian 

he-said  ami     started      and     came  Then       long-after       tlieu        mothcr-iiis  tile      crynig      came  Tlien 

liome  iionie.  luiuu'. 

dial)  heva:  Ina,   taku  wieohaij  niakupi  he,  eya.     Hehan  huijku  kiij   is 

Chee-zbon  this'sald;  Molber,     what  work  me-tbey-glve      /       be  said.  Then        mother  his      tlio      she 

heva:  Ciijs,  ivietthaij   kiij   he  nina   tehike  wada    koij,   eya.     Tuka    heya: 

this'said:      Hon,  work  the      that      very  bard       I-esteemed     that,     she  said.         Uut    tldslio  said: 

Howo,  ina,  inina  yanka  wo,  tokesta  waijna  et'adai)  wiui)zide  kta  ce,  eya. 

Well,         mother,    silent       '      he  thou,  presently  now  soon  we-rich  will       ,     he  said. 

Ka  hehan  tokiva  iyaya.     Uijkaij  eciyataijhaij  sugtaijka'-  waqzi  ahdi.     Ake 


And       then       somewliere    he  went. 


And 


from-thcuce 


horse 


he-brougbt- 
bonie. 


Again 


'Though  stories  resembliug  this  are  found  in  many  countries  of  the  Old  World,  it  has  been 
thought  best  to  retain  the  story  ot'Checzhou  to  show  how  the  Dakota  adoi)t  stories  of  foreign  Origin. 
A  version  of  Juek  the  tJiaut-killer  has  been  adopted  by  tho  Omaha — J.  o.  l). 

''^uktaijka  or  i^uijktuijka  is  the  usual  >Sttntee  form  of  this  word. — J.  o.  i>. 
124 


^^ 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


125 


tomorrow  noon 

Tuka  iyoki  i5ni  ka  heya :  Ina,  inina  yaijka  wo,  he  takusni  6e. 

But     permittorl  not     and    tliisaaiil:    Mother    quiet        be  hit  thoii).       tlmt      notlungis        . 


tokiya  iyaya  e6n  ec^iyatari  pte,  \a\H  tahiqoa  ska,  kai^  takn  wanuqyanpi 

somcw'hero     "went        then      fromthonco       eow,         or  ileer  white,        or  some  rattle 

hecekcen  awic^aluli  e(Jee. 

thus  tliem-brought-   alwaya. 

inline  , 

Ihnuhayiuih  Imijkii  otoijwe  erivataij  lidi,  iiykaij  heya :  Oiijs,  haqyetu 

Suddenly  mother  lil«      viliiign  from       onine  homi',    and  thin  said:       Son,  night 

kin    (le    wi(5a8tayatapi    tawit'u   mazanai)('upe  tawa  kiq   iyaru   siii    kiqhai) 

the       thin  chief  wife  liia  HnRerring  hers         the       you  talio      not  if 

hanhanna  wiyotaqhaq  kiijharj  pa  niyuksai):  kta,  keyaj)!,  tka  eye,  ka  c'eya. 

tomorrow  "     noon  if  head     tii'ey  lireali  olV      will,       they  8uy,       imt    »he  »aid.  and      eried. 

for  yon 

Ka  waijna 

And         now 

htavetu  tuka  iye  wokoyake  tawa  ^.eya  wic-asta  ivecen  opu^itoij  eca  hehai) 

eveni»(l         but        U  .    .lotliea  bis  even  man  like  atuHed  when         Ihon 

caniyainanipi  waijzi  kasa;  ka  hehan  waijna  haijvetu  tuka  wicasta  ka<Ve  rii) 

'ladder  one  mSle;       and       then  now  night  hut  man  made       the 

lie  dauiyaraanipi  ivahna  i^^u  kii  ekta  i.     Hehan  ('aijiyainanipi  eoeu  ehde  ra 

that.  ladder  "  with        took    and     there  went.         Then  la.lder  «o         placed  when 

Avakaijtkiya  a  e  (Ja  owaqye  ohena  tiinahen  etoijwaij ;  mjkaij  wicastayatapi 

upward   "         went  and        window         through     bouaewithin  looked;       ^         and  chief 

kin    inazakai)   ptet'edaij    napamajkataqhaij    yuha   isstiijina   waijka.      Tuka 

the  gun  short  l.and»hothwitli  had  «leeping  lay.  Hut 

<»wat)ve  pakokoff  iiawarjkaq-iyeya  eca  pezi  wit'asta  kaofe  rir)   he  owaqyo 

window-  rattling  Hhovc<lup'  when     grasB  m  .n  made        the      that       window 

ohna  yuza.     Hehan  wii^-astayatapi  oguqga  ka   kute.     Tuka   pezi   wirasta 

in  held.  Then  ehie'f  waked         and       a'lot.  liul  graaa        ^  man 

kaa-e  (:=ikon  kin   he  o,  nakaes  kun  vnhpa  ehpeva;    ka  helian   tin  iyaya. 

made  bad  the      that    hit,        indeed        down     '  threw  it  thre»  it  and         then      houne-in  he  went. 

(lowu  nwnv: 

Tuka  ieunhaij  widastavatapi  kte  keeiy   heoT)   km.   iyaya.     Tuka  iruijhaij 

But  wbilat  chief  killed  bethought  therefore     down       b.-went.  Hut        in-tbemean- 

('izan    wi('astayatai)i    tawit'u    kiij     het-iva :    ]\Iazanapcui)e    Uiij    he    hiyu 

Chee-zhon  chief  wifebia         the        thia.aa'i.Mo:  Fingerring  the        that     tocnme 

niakiya  wo,  (''izan  hee  sni,  tuka  wakte  t-e,  eva.     I'ljkaij  ku  ;  tuka  it^u  et'a 

tome^cauae,         fhee-zbon  that  w.,a  not,        but        Ikilled       ,      heWd.  And      ahegave,     but       t.mkwben 

kun  hdicu. 

down     )     came.  ^ 

Hehan  wieastavatapi  tin  hdiru  ka  tawic^u  lieeiya:  Mazanapi^upe  kiij 

Xlipn  chief  houaein    came        and       wif.' hia      tbis-sald  to:  I'iuger  ring         ^    tlie 

hivu  makiya  wo,  Cizaij  hee  sni  tuka  wakte  ee,  eya.     Tuka  is  lieya  :  Naka 

toclbme        to-mo-eauae,        Chee-zbon  that  waa  not     Imt         Ikilled        ,       he  aaid.  Hut        abe   thiaaaid:     Hiit-jual 

wanna  heha   (?es   ('ivu    sece  rikoij,  eya.     E,  he  Cizaij  ee  tka  yaku  do,  eya 

now       that.you.    aince    Igave-    it  aeema     in  tlie     aheaaid.    Well,  that  Cbee-zbon  waa    but    y"";).';'ye-     ,      be  aai.l 


aitl. 


Hftid 


pflHt 


Ilio 

i.o: 


Tuka  ieuijliaij  waijna  ('izaij    ki,    l<a   lunjku   kiij  lieeiya  : 

But     inthcmeantime      now        Cbee-zhim  ivached- and     motberhia      the      tbia-.aaidto: 

home 

hnana  tuka  he  taku  oij  (^eya  yaui)  he  eva,  ka  liehan  niazanaix'upti  kiij  ku. 

ia-all  liut      that    aouie-     for     .Tying  you  were     (     he^a.iid.   and       then  tingerring  tl,e     gave, 

"'ing 

Hehan  wanna  ake  kitayna  teliay  hehan  hnqku  ototjwe  ekta  i,  uijkaij 

Thin  now  again  little  long  tlien         inotherbia        tonn  to    went       and 

na'au)  ake  oeya  hdi.      Uijkaij  Oizaij  lieya:  Tna,   de   taku    yaka    lie;    de 

also  again      crying  came  home. 


And         Chcezbon  thia'aaid;   Mother    this       what      you  m- au 


(u>ce- 

Ihia- 


this 


12fi 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


winizi(^e  siii  kiij  lieeliaij  kacs  yaceyi'  niii;    dc  winizicsi   iiijkai)  ecai)  6e\'R 

vmi  ricli         mil       tlii'  tlitii  ivi^ii       '   ,v"ucfy         ii"l .        tliiM       yiMirk'li  iind  iiciw  orvina 

vauq  lie,  ova.      Heliau  luiijku  kiij  lieya:  Ciijs,  liaijtuke  wirastayatapi  kiij 

youarp        !       ho'wiUl.  Thnn        niiitlicrlii»      llif     tlii»">Mi»l;        Sim,        ni)«  iiiilcfd  chief  the 

ivc  hiqca  wiliuwe  hi  kta  keva  tiikii,  eya.     Ileliau  CiKaij  licya:   Ina,  is  lie 

iio        very       totakcyiMi    loint"    will      hes'iiid       but,      she'siiid.  Thi'ii        ChiTzhon    thi>tl<aiil:  Mnliii'r.thi»that 

taku  siii  do,  cya:  ka  licc'eliiiaiia  rotaijka  ('istiuna  waij  ka;ia  yaijka  ra  vustaij. 

BiMiH'thins  nut    .       Iif'siiiil:    iind        tliat  aloiii'  wliinllc  siniill  iip"      iiinkinu  wiw  ("at  f)  whi'iilietlniKhcd. 

Hehan  licya:   Ina,  tasujia  waijzi  \v(r  okastaij  ka  oijho.i'.-la  iinalu'iitaijliaij    uij 

Then        tlii»'said;  MoUirr.        jiiit  lUii-        MimmI        iiniir  in         and  clotht-H  nndtTni'atli  t'roni  «ear 

wo;  liereu  loliini  lii   kiijlwnj  isaij  kiij  tic  oij  ('ana  iheciyci  kta,  tokcsta  tasiipa 

them;  «"  wlicii  hi  •cnnii'       if  knilo      thf     thiM  witli  »tal>l)inf;  Intrike-.v""  "ill.        iuiii'i-d  (int. 

kii)  lu'  cawaiie  kta,  lict'eii  he  we  kiijhaij  rikte  keriij   kta   ce:   enta   hehan 

Ihi'     tliat  Ixtal)  will.  Kii  tliat    hired  if  1  yimUill    lii'-lhink      will  hut  tliiMi 

tohan  eotaijka  kiij  de  ludazozo  kiijhaij  uaziij  yahidade  kta  ee,  eya.      Heliau 

when  wliislle         llie     tliiM     llilnw  often  if  vnu  rise  to  .vimr  feet        will  lie  Baal.  Then 

warjiia  wivotaijliaij  hehan  wieastayatajii  kii)  tin   hiyn,   tuka    liuijku  (•aj)a 


the    lionne  in  i-anie. 


nnitlier-liis       Htah 


ilievii  waijvaka.    Hehan  wieastayatapi  kiij  heya:  Hoeea  Cizaij,  winitkotkoka 

hetli'rusl  »a'w.  Tlien  eliie'f  Ilie     lliis'said  •.  AntimiHliiui;  Cheezhiin,  yimtoid 

eeee  sta   ;ike   nakahake  seeeeea,  eya. 

always  althoucli  a^'aiii        llii>(-tinii'  it  Meeinn.      lie  »ahl. 

Uykaij   ('izaij   is  heyn:    De   taku   yaka   he:  de  mis  ina   niwakive  kta 

And         Cheezhiin     he    tliin'«aid:    This       what     .yon  mean      .'  tliis        I       nintlier    1  Iniii;.' (n  life      will 

heeainoij,  eva;  ka  eotaykadaij  kiij  ehdaku  eea  ayazozo,  uijkaij   huijku  kiij 

this  lilo,        he'Haid;    and      wliintle  (  snialll        the     tii(iku|i  hi.i     wlien      whistjediin,  and  motlleriiiH     the 

naziij    hivava.      Hehan  Avieastayatapi  kiij    heya:    C'izai),  he   inazaska   tona 

she  rose  to  lier  feel .  Then  iliief  the       iliis'naid:     Clieez.hoii.  thai  n ey     how  many 

ivahdava  he,  eva.      Hehan  Ciziiij  is  heya:  Hehe  d<^  ota  iyonewaye  heeen 

.villi  count  your       '       ln'saiil.  Then         Chee/liim    lie    this'said;       .Vlas.'       Ihis   miiih  I  pay  for  so 

own 

wiyopewava  waeiij  sni  t'e  eya.     Eeiij  mis  tohan  tnwe   ta   esta   niye  inasipi 

I-aell       '  Iwaiil       nnl  he'.-*ai(l.  For  I  when        anyone    ileail  althon^h    nnike      eonnuand 

live  me 

kii)haij   de  <nj   niwave  kta    nakaes   heoij   tewahiijda   ee,  eya.     Tukn   tona 

if  tliis    with     I  make'live     will  indeed,      thv^refore  1  prize  it  he'.taid.  lint       many  a.H 

hiiji'a  ihdawfi   esta   iyeiia    ku  kta  keya.      Heeen  mazaska  opawiijjie  zaptaij 

verv         he  eoiiuls    iiltlmuiih   mo  many  he-i:ive  would,  lie  said.  So  inone>  Iiiinilreil 


live 


kta,  keya.     Uijkaij,  Ho,  eye,  kii  iyona  ku  ka  akiyahda. 

will,      he  aaid.  .\iid.  Ves.     lie' said,  and    s'o  many   ^ave.  ami      look  it  Iioim'. 

Hehan  ovate  owiisiij  wieakieo  et'a  taku  waijzi  eeoij  ktii,  keya.      lieeen 

Then  |i'eiiple  all  llieuiheealleil  when  Komelliiii):  one  he-do      woiihl.    lie  s'aiii.  So 

wic'asta    itaijeaij    otn    en   hipi.      Heluni    waijna   <'('oij    ktn    keye  eiij    waijna 

1,1, .u  ehief  iiian.N    I  here    eanie.  Then  now  do         would     he  saiii       the  now 

ivehaijtu,  hehan  tawieu  en  hinaziij   si   era   he  eajie  ka  kte  esta  ake  kinive 

'itwas-time,  tlun  wifeliis     llien     in  sliind       eoui- when     that       stall      and     kill    althoui.'li  aiiaiii      make  live 

maiided 

kta   keva,   et'ii   t'ape   ka   kte.      Hehan  t'otaijkailaij  kiij  iiyazozo  yaijka,  tuka 

would,    he  aaiil.       then  In -slalilioil  ami    Killeil.  Then  (small  .'I  whistle       the     he-hlew-on-il    (sail  was.        hut 

heeen  \i\  waijka  waijke.      Hehan  nina  eaijze  hiijea. 

HO        dead       lyiiii;         (lay!  was.  Then  mueli    heart  hurl     very. 

Hehan   Oizaij   liuijku    eeivataijhaij   hdi,    ka,    ( "iijs,    haijhaijna    waijna, 

Then  rheezhon    iiinllierliis  t'rolu  there        eamehonie.  and.  Sou,         in  tlie  niiirnini;  thon 

■wozuha  ohna  minin  ehpeniyaijjii  kta,  keyapi  tuka,  eyn.     Tuka   Cizaij,   Ha! 

l,gg  iu  in-water        liny  yoii"lhrow         will,        I  hey  say        1ml,      she' said.  But  (;iieezou.        Ua! 


\kA. 


VAjAl 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


127 


ha!    ina,  is  ho  taku  6ui  do  ova.    Hohan  waijna  lianhaijiia  wiyotar)hai]  uijkarj 

ha!     mot  her,  this  that    mime      not        .    hfwii.l.  Then  now  nioinlug  n(Km  uu.l 

thing 

wicastavatapi  kii)  hi  era  akivahda.     Hohaii  waijna  kioi  ki,  liohaii  akicita 

chief  the     come  wli.n    looli-1iini  home.  Then  now  with     went       llien  BOldierB 

home. 

wo/Aiha  waqzi  maheii  ohnaj^  wic'asi,  ka  ininin  chpoya  wit'asi :   ka  waijna 

i,„„  one  within  place        them  lom-     niid     wiiter  in      throw  him       Ihemeom-       and        now 

*'  nianded.  manded: 

Oizaij  wozuha  en  ohnaka  ka  avapi  ka  ikiyedaij  aipi,  hehan  wit-astayatapi 

Oheezhon  bag  in  plaeed        and        "tiKik        and  n'ear  to    earriwl  liim.    tlien  cliiet 

kill     Ito    wicakioo    ka    akivahthi.       llohaii    tuwo    tahiijra    ska    iyasasa 

the, '      Hold,  tliem  call  and      take  him  hoini'.  Tlien  come  one  deer  wliite      ahoutini;  to 

naiion.     Hehan  Oizaij    hova  hiijh(hi :    VVicastavatapi  ('uijwiijtku  kioi  uijpi 

he  heard.  Then        Cheezhon     i.ald'lhi»       suddenly:  rhief  daoRhter  his         with      heing 

wa(5in    sni !    Wicastavatani    (-nijwiijtkn   kiri    iiijpi  wac'iij  sni !    oya   yaijka. 

I-want         not!  Chie'f  daughterhiH         with        heing         Iwant       not!    he-saying  (aat)  was. 

Hehan   tahiqda  ska   awatjvake   oiij   en   hi   Ij^a  heya:     Do  taku   yaka  he. 

Then  deer  wliite        watche'lo\er  tlie     there  riime    and     thissaiil:        This       what      von  mean       .^ 

Unkan  hova:  He  do  wioastavatapi  ('uijwiijtku  waij  kiri  wauij  kta  keyapi, 

And      thish'e  said:  That  this  ehieV  daimhter-his         one       willi  I  lie       .slinll      tliey  say. 

ka  wicawa(hi  sni  tnka  okta  amavaij))!  ee,  eva.     Tijkaij  heeehnana  wic'asta 

and  Twilling         not         liut         there       me  tlley  take  he'said.  And  immediately  man 

kiij  heya  :  Howo,  niiye  c  iiuh'  kta  re,  eya.     Hehan,  Koyaliaijna  wo  eca,  eva 


the     this  said: 


Well, 


I       tlial    I  go      will      .      he'said.  Tlien.  "   Hiiiry  thou     ^         miw.    hesaid. 

Hehan   wieasta    kiij   wozuha   kohaijna    vnska  iveva,   ka   Cizai)   naziij 

Xhen  men  the  hag  c|iiiekly  '  untied         iove'it.i       .mil    CI /linn     standing 

liivava:  ka  wic'-asta  kiij  isto  ohna  pahta  ehjieva,  eca  tahinea  ska  wanuijyaijin 

"went:  a'lid         man  the  him  now      in  lied        tliey  mii  him.  then  deer  while         lame  HUlnmls 

owasii)  eaijniahen  kaham  ewieavava,  ka  heriya  nn   yaijka. 

all  wiMidinto  driving  them  iook'.  and       liiere         «,i«  (wit)  eoiiliniied. 

Hehan  waijna   kitaijna  tehaij  hehan  tahiijea  wamiijyaiji)i  optayo  kiij 

Then  now  little  long  llien  deer  lame  animals  lloek  the 

owasin    wieastavatapi    ti    kiij     en    awiealith,    ka    heya:     Ho,   eaijnaijwaita 

„11  ,.i,i;.f  h e    the  lo   them  lironghl  home,  and     tills  said:         Yes.       far  out  in  thi-w.iter 

ehi)einavavai)i  mjkaijs  heeiva  su<>taijka  totopi  ka  tataijka  kiij   is  he  kiij 

yimmehaA  thniwn  il  there  horse  hlueones    and  oxen  the      they  li.rns    the 

mazaskazizii)!  tnka  ee,  eva.     llehan  wieastavatapi  kiij  heya:  Cizaij,  heeeya 

goidenones  but  he'said.     ^       Tlien  eliie'l  the     this  s:iiil :  Chee/.hon.  so 

wieavska  he,  eva.      Hehan  (''izaij;   Ho.  heeeva  wirawaka  ee,  eya.      Mehan 

areyuiltr.m         f       he'said.  Then         C /hon.       Yes.  so'  I-amlrile  he  said.  ^  ^        Then 

akieita  tuwo  token  okihi  ininin  ehpei».'iva]ti  waijka.     llehan  eren  wieastaya- 

soldiers      wlioever         so         was  aide  inf  water  threw  tli.ni'sehes     day!  were.  Ihen  so^  .hlet 


tfl 


iipi  is  eva  ininin  ehjieieiya   ka   niinin   ta,   keyapi 

he      also  in  the  water    threw  himself     and     in  water    died.      Ihe'ysay. 


Ileeeii   Cizaij    iye    ni 

So  (Tieezhon  hiiiiselt'liveil 


naceca. 

probahly. 


TRANSLATION. 


There  was  once  a  widow  who  liad  a  son.      When  tlic  boy  was  well  grown  his 

mother  iiKiuired  wliat  trade  or  l)iisiiic,-<s  would  suit  iiiin.     Tiie  boy  replied  that  he 

would  like  to  be  a  robber.    The  mother  said  siic  very  miu'ii  disliked  that  business. 

But  the  boy  repeated  that  he  woidd  have  that,  and  then  proposed  to  his  mother  to  go 

'  Iveva  <ti»'8  not  iiieiiii    •  m  tear,"  Imt  loiivevH  tin-  iileii  of  loriuble  or  siuhleii  lutioii.— i.  o.  l>. 


128 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


and  ask  the  spirits.  \Vl)ile  slie  was  fjo'i'S  <>"  tliis  errand  he  wont  around  and  reached 
the  house  of  spirits  first,  and  he  instructed  them  how  to  answer  liis  mother. 

The  mother  came  home  eryiu},'.  When  tlie  boy  aslced  lier  what  wtnploymont  had 
been  assijjned  to  him,  she  had  to  rei)ly,  "The  work  that  f  think  dillieult."  Hut  tlie 
boy  said,  "  Never  mind,  motlier,  soon  we  will  be  rich."  Then  he  went  away  and 
broufjht  liome  a  horse;  and  apiin  he  brought  home  cows,  sheep,  and  all  kinds  of 
domestic  animals. 

One  day  his  mother  came  lioine  from  the  village  crying,  aiul  told  her  son  of  a 
plan  to  take  off  his  head  the  next  day  at  noon  if  he  <lid  not  get  possession  of  the  chief's 
wife's  linger  ring.  He  toid  her  to  be  (juiet,  and  said,  "That  is  nothing.''  Then  in 
the  evening  he  took  his  own  clothes  and  stutled  them.  He  madc^  a  ladder,  and  taking 
the  stuffed  man  and  the  ladder  he  went  to  the  chief's  iiouse.  The  ladder  ho  placed 
upright  and  looked  in  at  a  window.  The  chief  was  lying  asleep  with  a  pistol  in  his 
hands.  As  the  young  man  shoved  up  the  window  he  held  in  it  the  grass  man.  The 
chief  was  waked  by  the  noise  and  tired  his  pistol.  Oheezhon,  which  was  the  young 
man's  name,  let  iall  the  grass  man,  and  while  the  uhief  went  to  seek  the  man  he 
sui)posed  he  had  killed,  Gheezhon  made  his  way  to  the  chamber,  and  said  t«;  the 
chief's  wife,  "  Hand  me  the  finger  ring;  that  was  not  ("heezhon,  but  I  have  killed 
him."  Whereupon  she  gave  it,  and  he  took  it  home.  Afterwards  the  chief  canui  in 
and  said  to  his  wife,  "Hand  me  the  finger  ring;  that  was  not  Gheezhon,  but  I  have 
killed  him."  To  which  she  replied,  "  It  was  but  Just  7iow  y<iu  said  that,  and  1  ga\e 
up  the  ring."  To  which  he  said,  "  Really,  that  was  Gheezhon,  and  you  gave  it  to  him 
after  all!" 

In  the  meantime  Gheezhon  reached  his  honu',  and  saying  to  his  mother,  "  See, 
tins  is  what  you  ciied  for,"  he  handed  her  the  ring. 

Sometinu'  after  this  his  mother  came  home  from  the  village  again  crying,  \\hen 
Gheezhon  said,  "Mother,  what  do  y(Hi  nu-an?  When  we  were  not  rich  you  did  not 
ery,  but  now  we  are  rich  you  are  always  crying."  On  which  the  mother  said,  "My 
son,  the  chief  said  Ihat  he  himself  would  come  au<l  take  yon."  Hut  Gheezhon  made 
light  of  this  also,  and  said,  "Mother,  that  is  nothing."  In  the  meantime  he  »ent<m 
making  a  small  whistle,  which  he  finished.  Then  he  toid  his  mother  to  fill  a  large 
entrail  with  blood  and  jtut  it  under  her  clothes.  "When  he  comes,"  said  he,  "  I  will 
stab  you  with  this  knife,  but  I  will  only  run  it  into  the  entrail,  but  as  there  will  be 
blood  he  will  think  I  have  killed  you;  and  when  1  blow  on  this  whistle  you  will  stand 
uj)  again." 

<  )n  the  morrow  at  nocm  the  chief  came  and  saw  Gheezhon  stab  his  mother.  He 
was  much  astonished,  and  said,  "(Jheezhon,  you  were  always  a  fool,  but  this  beats  all 
the  rest."  Hut  Gheezhon  replied,  "  What  do  you  mean  by  saying  that?  I  have  done 
this  that  1  may  bring  my  mother  to  life  again."  So  he  took  n]^  his  whistle  and  blew 
uj'on  it,  and  his  mother  stood  up.  The  chief  then  offered  him  any  sum  he  might  name 
foi-  the  whistle.  lUit  Clieezh-'ii  said,  "I  have  paid  a  great  sum  for  the  whistle,  and  I 
<lo  not  want  to  sell  it.  VVh>  •■  nyone  asks  me  to  bring  back  to  life  one  who  is  dead,  I 
can  do  it  by  means  of  this,  so  1  value  it  very  highly."  But  the  chief  repeated  that  he 
would  give  him  any  sum,  and  t'heezhon  named  five  hundred  dollars. 

This  was  given  and  the  whistle  taken  hom<>.  Then  the  chief  called  all  the  people 
together,  and  said  he  wo\ild  do  a  thing.    Then  all  the  principal  men  came,  and  the 


■^i  * 


^1 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


J  29 


'm  » 


^i 


chief  projKHtert  to  stab  liis  wife,  kill  her,  and  then  restore  her  to  life.  When  he  had 
stabbed  her  and  killed  her  he  blew  hia  whistle  over  her  to  bring  her  to  life,  but  she 
lay  there  dead. 

lie  was  thereu|H)n  much  enrajjed.  Then  (Jheezhon's  inotlier  eanie  home  and  told 
bini  tliat  in  tin?  morning;  they  planned  to  put  him  in  a  bag  and  east  him  in  the  water. 
But  he  laughed  and  said,  "  Mother,  that  is  nothing." 

It  came  to  pa.ss  the  next  day  at  noon  the  chief  eanie  and  took  Checzhon  home 
witli  hiiD,  and  c«>inniauded  his  soldiers  to  put  him  into  a  bag  and  cast  him  into  the 
wat«r.  And  when  they  had  placed  him  in  the  bag  and  carried  him  along  and  were 
now  near  t«  the  plaee,  the  chief  said,  "Call  them  and  take  him  home." 

Just  then  Oheezhon  heard  some  one  calling  9liee[»,  whereupon  he  cried  out, 
"I  do  not  want  to  live  with  the  chief's  daughter!  I  do  not  want  to  live  with  the 
chiefs  daughter!"  So  the  shepherd  came  and  said,  "Wliat  do  you  mean?"  Said 
Cheezhon,  "They  say  I  nuist  live  with  a  <laughter  of  the  chief,  and  I  am  not  willing; 
nevertheless,  they  are  taking  me  there,"  The  shepherd  rei)lied,  "I  will  go."  So  they 
tore  ojK'U  tlie  bag,  released  Cheezhon,  and  bound  the  other  man  whom  they  put  in 
the  bag. 

Ill  the  nieaiitinii;  the  flock  of  sheep  was  scattered,  and  Chei'zhon,  having  his  lib- 
erty, drove  them  to  the  wwtds  and  there  kept  them. 

After  some  time  he  brought  the  whole  flock  back  to  the  chief's  house  and  said, 
"If  you  had  thrown  me  far  out  into  the  water  there  would  have  been  blue  horses  and 
oxen  with  horns  of  gold,"  Then  the  chief  said,  "Are  you  indeed  telling  the  truth  '." 
And  ('heezhon  said,  "I  am  indeed  telling  the  trn^^h,"  Then  the  soldiers,  as  fa.st  as 
they  were  able,  cast  themselves  into  the  water  (to  find  the  blue  horses  and  the  oxen 
with  horns  of  gold).  AihI  the  chief  also,  they  say,  threw  himself  into  the  water  and 
was  drownnl.  Thus  Cheezhon  saved  himself. 
7105-  VOL  IX 9 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHER;  OR,  THE  USVISITED  ISLAND. 


.  a 


WRITTEN   IN   HaKOTA   BY   M.    RESVILLB. 


hena  hoksiudaijtkiy api.     Nom  wi^-    «  ka  ^v  ai)zi  wiqj  ai)        ^J  ..,.,..1      ., 

tLe  boy»  ..cloved.  T-  ,   "'"f;,,  ,,„      Tjnkaii  liaijkaku  kii)  ena  sicet'u 

he  tawidutoi),  hecen  suqk.  .u  kiq  hduha.     IJqka^)  ,,„L,.,,.  .,.0     ....  ^^^ 
that  wife.hi...oou,     -o..,a.     ^jo«^.  ,,  ^inyewave  6ii)   misnaua 

D*a„  kaketu:  W;,^.^  k^,  t'JJ  5 .^.^SilS  I'S;   SS.  . 

Ami         tlmsitwBH:         Woman         i»e  ,„  m    1  H  'ft 

fiyo  k..va  k„,   yuka„,>;   ^e,  wan«  .™k;o^  ye,  _e,^.,     T,A»,   Ho.  m,; 
8™-,..?     mirny    yon.ie.         are  •  fokeca  kute  vasi  siu,  eva.      1  uKa 

,Mu  kl„  Wa,;.  k;o  wo.  -..e  ..e.e„  wa^W^kp  ikikO,.  k;;  nave  .a  wa,,. 

SV.  V:^^f  'ir-  2Si,  a  ^=  's;-  ^^"'  "^2-  '^r  J^ 


forlier-  anil 
killed 


T.mt  in  it. 


iToUi-l,  ami   to  another,     "went.  inen  ">"... ^„„i„g 

^»  '-•  h  S±;  tss  Sjsi:;  -Sss-^i^=;'  -s^- 

tome  linme, 


"^"^mXmr  """""""""        -  ,        r""\,..„,,on  ce  eve  ca  siyo  sil.a  ki,3  o„ 
6e,  epa  ca,  cetm3ina.a  ida  k^>p,  .ena  e-;^-o'J„^5;  .^A^a  1:^  .L  e..,    ...  win. 
,'  ,Lywi,en,     yo„.me.<U,v..Yo        '»'.            ,     ,;              Unkai/hecen  wicada,  ka 
darjna  kii)  owaiji'aya  lidulidahdate  c.-.i  kip.izo.     l  j      j  „,,,„_,„„ 

thlBhs        tl.e  hUov.t  ^ 

heya:  Uijktomi  kit'o  ya  po,   eya 

..,_''._i.i.         i-<,kti>i<ii     to-call-.ii 


.  ....  4„,i  HI.       li.-lHdievedlHT.  anil 

8l,c  s<Ma.el.e(l...e.Helf.  ami  showed  ...m.  ^n"  TT„l^+r>,Yn 

'pvi  He.'en  i:i)ktomi  hi.  Uiikai),  U  ktomi, 

to-call-him  go      ye.      l.e  «aid.  ho  >  Hk 


;SaTd;         r..U.oml     .o.ca.l..,in,-go     ye.      l.eaa.d.  =»  .  ^  ,^^ 

=^irIS)i^.^^^  ^^te>Lr;^^^r  SLe...l..e.a.     _.  _  l^a^ 


my.younger-  island  < hey  go 
bro.her 


o.her —  ,,  t    r»    r» 

rU.^om.7vl^r^^^^^^r.,u^.r  (,a  .o,  ,o  <.o«)  occu.  uow  au.l  tUen  „.  wth.W.  O,  P. 
130 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


131 


Hedon  waijnii  koska   Ijdij   lull,   uijkaij  Iwi'-an   Urjktftmi  hoye:    Buijjf, 

^<>  niiw       yniiiiK  ninn     thr   mine  lioiiio,    unci  tliiia  rqktiirui         Ihiiiauiil:       IlrothiT, 

ito   wiijtka   pahi    uijy(i  siii,   vyn.     Tuka,   Hiya,    iniv«'-iia-rii(j,  tu\v«^  kasta 

romo         e«Ka        to  gather  wutwo),'o   nut,      hc'sald.  Iliil.  No.  t  am  aliini'.  miiiiii  iini'        elito 

kici    «U'   Hiii,    eva.      rjijkaij   ciijc-u  kiij,    Kii'i    ya  wo,  cya.     llijkaij   he 'an 


he  Hllld. 


wo, 

Anil         bi'otlKir  liin    th«,     Willi  liiui  '   go  tliuii.       Ui'»:M. 


Wata  waij  en  opapi  ^a  wita  kin  ekta  ii)i,  |^a  witjtka  paliipi: 

Uoiit         on«       in        tliny-       and    lalund     tbu        to         thi-y     and        pkk"         Knthirnd: 


with  yoii-go   not, 

kici  iyaya. 

with-  I'lo-went. 
him 

ka 

ami  now 

kte,  eya   o    heron  waijna  wata  kiij  en  okipapi 


Tl.  II 


thni 


■y 

«-am«. 


folldWI'd 

waijna   wata   kiij    ozuya])!,    nijkaij    kttska    kiij    heya;    VVaijna    nijhde 


boat 


the 


they  tllliil. 


tin' 


youliu-inali      llii 


tliiNMaid:  Now        wivffo-homo 

IJijkan  ITijktonii  lieya: 

Thiui  irijktoini        thiHHaid: 

Tuka,  Hi,  waijna(hM»ta  kiij, 

Brother,      liioan      then'  nrcviry  kikkI,  thu  Inst       tuko'         hii'iiahl.  ISul.      Wliy,       mm-         Ihia  mnih    the, 

eya.     Tuka  Uijktoini  kitaij,  uijkaij  iyaye  «;a  icu,  tuka  Tijktonii  wata  kiij 


will,      hoHaiil  th.it        HO  now  boat         tlio        iu       tliuy'wont. 

Suijg-,  knna  eess  wastewte  ('e,  ehako  iru  ye,  eya.    '''■ 


he  Raid. 


nut 


llijktoini        jicrHlateil,  and           I'le went  ami  gut  them,    liut           Ui)ktiimi          iHiat         the 

pacaijnaij  iyeye  (.'a  hdieu.  Uijkaij,   Hi,  Uijktorni,  wata  lie  an  ye,  eya. 

head-out            turneil       and      started  Then,          Fio,  Ui)ktomi,             iHiat      that   bring  ptraae,  he  nald. 
home. 


Tuka,  Tuwe,  tokenken  tenieiya  he,  eya.     Hi,  an  ye,  (;ya.     'I'lika  wieada 

Hut,  Who,         in-soHiewnys  you  kill         )       he  aaid.        Kie,     bring  pleaae,  tie  iiahl.  But  lie  wan 

yiiHiNelf  willing 

^ni.     Urjkaij,  Uijktomi,  wata  kiij  lie  an  wo,  uijki  kiijhaij  taijki^i  tluze  kte  do, 

not.  Then,  Ui)ktonii,  boat      tlie     tliat      bring,       wcrcaeh-        if  ninter-mine     you      iihall 

hiiMio  have 

eya,     Uijkay,    De    is   he    iyape   niakiyapi    oij    hecainoij    se,   eva.      Tuka 

he'B.ild.  And,  That    in  it   that      'wait  fiirtluy  laUHu  nie  for  thiiildo         a»  If,  Imnaid.  Hut 

keya   yaijka;  uijkaij   taku  sica  hdute  si,   uijkaij   eeoij.     llehaij    rijktonii 

this-        'he-wiis;  then  what        bad        his-iiwn-     com-        ami  In- did  it.  Then  Unktonii 

saying     [or,  lie  sat)  lo cat     iiiamled, 

iha.     Uijkaij,  Wahte-.sni  .siea  inayahnaye  do,  eye  <;a  ake  ostehda.     l7»-kai), 

iang.ied.        Then,  Oood-nnt  had      yon  liavc  rtecefveil     ,       Ikj  said  and    ai,ain  he  enrited  him.  ilien, 

Huijktiya  wo,  Capoijf>-  taijka   waydake  kte  do,  eya.     Tuka  ak<!  o.stehda. 

Go  thou  away  Musquito  large  you  see  will        ,        he* said.  But         again  he  eiirsed  him. 

Urjkai/,   Huijktiya   wo,   Mato  waijdake  kte  do,   eya.      Akt;  eya,    uijkai). 

Then,  (io  thou  away  (liay-bear         you  see  will         ,         he'itatd.        Again  he  said  it.      whc 

Hunktiya  WO,  Ispa-tahiijspa  waijwicadake  kte  do,  eya.     Tuka   ake   ey.  : 

fio  thiiu  away  Arm-awls  them-you-seo  will         ,        fae'said.  But         again  hesa'hl it: 

Uykaij,    Huijktiya.  wo,    Tasuijke-ota   waijdake  kte  do,   eya.      Tuka    jike 

Then,  Co  tlion  along  llis-dogsniany  you  sec  will         ,        he  said.  But  again 

eya.     Uijkaij,  Huijktiya  wo,  Wiijyaij-noijpapika  waijwicadake  kte;  do,  eya, 

he  said  it.       Then,  (lo  thou  away  '    Women-two  them  you  see  will        ,     lie  said, 

ka  hecen  kihda. 

and         so        went  home. 

Uijkaij   koska  kiij  is  ]\e(}en  iyaye,  uijkaij  waijkan  taku  hniuijvaij  u 

Then        young  man     the     he  so  'wont,  and  from  altovc  Miinelhing        whizzing     cum- 

ing 

iiahoij  kehaij  capoijjia'  waij  iiiiiun  ihpaye  ea  ohtateya  el'ijieieiva.     I'ljkaij 

he  heard         when  mosquito  one       in  water  fell,"        and     iimb'rueath  il    hc-ll  rewiiimseif  And 

iijyuij  taku  waij  pehaijjiina  se   hinaziij  ka  lieya:  Taku  den  o.skaijskaij    e 

behold     somethiug   ono  iraiie-browii        liki;  eomiiig  stood  and   tlussald:       What        hen        moving  often     that 

en  hibu  koij  toki  iyaje  se  eye  (-a,    Kozaij  den  uij  kirjhaij  kak(Mi  eeainoij 

to[orlconie    the|iii  some-      hasgoiie    asif  he'sald   and.       Indeed         here     was  if  so[intI;,'a  I  do 

there)  tliepastj  where  iiianneri 


'Cupuijka  is  thu  usual  ftirni.    (3apoijg  i»  a  voutravt.ion  of  tbiN. — i.  o,  D, 


rll 


^;.i! 


132  DAKOTA  GKAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETilNOGKAPHY. 

l-,,ka„.  'Mn  .l.-n  ,»k»„il<a.,  u>,  e  «.«  k.'U.  «;av;;    ,  M„  i.  V  ',  1  ™'; ",;,;;, 
<-a  ,.(M,I.:.„  !,.«-■•..  Is»  "»,«■  napin  lmk«  <■..  yul,«  ivajo.     Ul)k|U)  cujku  ..  nm 

irf        fr.*.       \«»^r»f1h»ml  f«r.f..t     lK.th  ctoft     „n.l    having       »'n''  '^""  / 

^auha  wok«ya  wa„  sotu  izita  l.aq  e  ya  ^elmq.  I^P^^^f  P^  il^,^:^*!!?  iJS 

U»rk  !««««  •X'      .n-'-lif  Lurnlng  iitooil  to  went     when,  Armawls  nesu    „__.|,„',,] 

fafthMixtit    mm     M^-kft         rolLiliip  under  arm  «n.l  Kntweiuimo 


i(t»(i^ 


Uijkai) 


isna  oij  najmi 

with        both 


*      buiwIV'  i;i<Mi»«   i(»h«>m^    iirfl.ndrd    n»d        door  In       ncinnwii.  -^'y  _ 

^aua-ih<'vai)i.  tiika  Aiiia  t-cena  rai)ai)i  nakaes  saui)a   cakiciuiipi  ka  ni-'Vai) 

i:!)!lii!!ttl:       l«n    Man.,..       only    they  Labtd     indeed         ,„,vo.,d    ^.ahhed  ea.?...o,her  a,,d       thU«  d 


vuwHiJuka  viH  kiliiU'  koijzc  ra  tiyoi)a  en  fm^yf^-        - 

.      }      ..'        .'.,<..     ...X.. —    ,,rel..ndrd    nnd        door  in      he  ttn-wit.  ^    And^ 

l)a   ('akUM,,..,.-  ..— 

iney  mauu...     .u..,^ ..""d    Blabbed  ea.^.other  and       this  na 

Ui'xmm   iiiavaktc  Vf,  i-vapi.     Tuka,  Taku  fleiiu-era  niakto  wacaijnipi  lie, 

'    .i:.ir''  T!::^^^^    n.VyL,  But,  What    "Ue.^von  |,..nare   .ne-UiU         yoo  tho,.,ht  . 

ev*.',  i"A  nai»in  winikatc  (;a  iyoopta-iyaya. 

kcMM  »»4      (*rt(.         th»-ni  killed     and  went  onward.  _  i  •/     '      „ 

I'ukaij  finv«r  t.,ki.ta,  MitaHiujke  wo-wo,  eya  u  myai).'    Siiijp  l^i^oco  u 

A«l       *«,^<«.      ahead.  My-dogK  comeeome,  eayinp  waa    ea-lling.  Dog        ' aljjni.   wa« 

inu 

kehai,  iHi<.'  ilirliiwcwe  ka  waijhiijkpe  kiij  owasiq  wekiye  (;a  cayku  kip  ohna 

*bl«       '«-t      «,»,leble«l  often  and  arrow-  the  all        m«de.blo«ly  and       romi         the         m 

yum<l<'n-«-h|M'va  \'a  itmjkam  iwaijka 

mMtrtfA  \hnti  '         and    jin  bis  back       lay  down. 

iokalK'Va  «fii  liipi   k>i  -         .    .^ 

lir«<  '         «!>«►    <»m«     and    IiUmhI      the       they  Hiked.  Hut,  htop, 

wakaijliexa  tinv*-  ..ijsiliaij  (U',  eya.     Uijkatj  iyoopta  ivayapi 


llqkaij  ninazji  kii  iniuutaijka  henaos 

,ay..o«u.  Thm>  lion         and  preatlynx^  tliesetwo 

we  kiij   s(liimi)i.       iuka,    Ustaij,  iyoopta-iyaya  po, 

.,  /      .■....'■...i,'..j  ll,.t  Slon  (inyeon  beyond, 

Uijkai)  en 


u 


rbiU 


who 


poor 


be  Haid. 


And 


'they  went. 


And 


to    wan 
,  eiiiiiing 

ka    K   ii.itakoib,  wita-ii)i-sni  ekta  eelqjevapi  keyai)i-koi)  he  niye  lie,  eya, 

?J.^  !^  "r '««».^hH;.      'Mand.gL^^^^^^  at  ^Llkt  '     tbey-have'toldabont  that     you  '.      he  ..d, 

ki'vaui       llunktiva  wo,   iiiitasiujke   nom    liekta  iipi    re,   lienaos    kaje   (^■a 

i^lS-  .>o.h«na..mg,  mydogl  two         l«hi„d    tbeyav,       ,  .honetwo         klM       and 


'  Dr,  Kiff!(»  v,i>*»  niyai)  in  thn  dictionary  as 
audihig,  m  with  a  loud  roue.— a.  o.  d. 


audibly,  with  a  loud  ruice,  anil  eya  niyaij  as  lo  Mij 


DAKOTA  MYTriS. 


133 


wi<^ayiira  wo,  «ya,       Ih-  Tajiuijko-otu  ee : 

tlM-iiK-al  llxM  tw'wiM  Tfct.  flUmany  diigii         In; 

iyuli|»ii  tuiutfkt^yit  ki'vapi. 

all        ttf  UifU^Utr  j^4m%   tttty  mff. 


taku   iiiukti  iiskinjiskaij   iiij  kiij 


whut 


enrtli 


oii-iiiovinu 


thn 


lli)kaij  vvida  iioin  wolula^' 

Anil       riti-<M)oit>i      tw(i  litlkiiiK 


Iipi, 

wt'rn 


tuka  impin 

but  iMllh 


wi^'akaf*'  <;a  l^iu  iyaya,     (Ji;kaij  ('-auku  oliiia  raijlia  wnktn  a  waij  liaij   (t  (m 

thrui  kilUd     iui4<»rr,i»t'*'^tfti.  Ami  mail  in  Imik  liiilm;  (in.'        hIihhI  thiit    tii 

ya,  kit  taijkaii  wi«'a  l^oi;  napin  elnmko  ca  tin  iyaya.     Uijkaij  wakaijka  iiom 

Ite     aud       'Ml'iiir    ntxMtmt    Ikx        hn«li  li«  Ulil        iinil  linuni!    Imwent.  Anil  iild  wtmiiMi         fwii 

W*Ilt.  1,1 

tiauoj^  yukai)|M,  ]^tf\uu)  <^atku  kii;  eii  ivotaijka.      IJijkaij   lunani :  Takoza, 

*"*•  "*"•       k«wk  port     lh«        In       lie  iatdown.  Anil        thin  tlicy  aiilil:     ( i  riiml  mm, 


lioii 
fMi'li  aulM 


wita-ipi-Kiii  «'kta  <'<'hjHfva|ii  k"U  '"' 

ialanl  gii  III  lu/l  «l  IV^  Irfu  thn       that 


nivo 


le,  eyapi.      lleiia  eke  wakaijka 

I       tlitiy  Haiil.         TlioHf        oni-H        ulil  woman 

I'l^kaij  uij.iia  lieva:  Taku  (a  uoij  kes  wota  ('••■,  wokiliaij   v^) 

A»i4  (HI*       Ihin'nalil;       U'liat     illn       a»   alllioOKli  eata  Imll  tliiiii  lor     "lilin, 

(Tiikai)    Uifi'nu  w«ikiliaiji>i,  ka   wo  kupi,  ka  lievapi :    Takoza,   taku 

•*»■'  ••  «»«*,?  h»>tl«l  for  him,  anil     looil       Kavi',        anil      tliUMaaiil:         (iramlrhilil,       wliat 

teliika  ota  «'lnia    van    tuka  ivi.^aij  kiij   lie  tokata  liiiij  re,  evapi,    keliaij, 

lunl  luw  li  IWwMKti  ftm  kar.^    hnt  '  mmt  llio      that        alifail        Mtanils       ,        llii'v  (laiil. 

Uij^iiia,    wu'a   iioiii  «U;ii    taykaii    ahiwalmaka   ce,    icu    po,    eya. 

•  iraiHliuutlifr.  rMH^wti*      t»*         ktro  mii»iili<  I  hrouslitlaiil  ,       tnko  yo  tlioin.    lusHalil,  So 

ii'upi  ]f^n  ake  ow'u"4\mi)\tt:  mjkaij  uijiiia  lieya:  Evakc     mitakozatak  ei'iva  ve, 

tln-yUxiknudaiiiiii        Ijtuu'MM,  »n.l        the  other  thuSaiil:         "inileeil        mynianileliilil  some-    wiy' lo  li'ini 

tiling    (t'i'inale  Hp.) 

Cijkaij  Iwjya:  Tak<«a,  Wiijyay-noijpapika  de  tipi  en   \ai  kta,  tuka 

Tlirji      tk>»^if.«M:  4n»tKith»a.  '    WuiDXD'two  this    liouHO  tli 


wante  liecapi. 
eya. 

ulil'  Ullll 


Wlll'll, 

lleeeu 


eya 

hIi«  Makl 


:liero    you- 
reach 


will, 


taijyaij  UH'UW'A\n  kta ;  tuka  liayyetu  kiij  he  liehaii  uiktepi  kta  c'e 

well  Ihry  )uittiviu     »(B  tmt  nlftht  llio    that         then  yim  klU         will 

tokcKta  eii  iiijyakoij|H  kta  t'e,  eye   (-a   lii    kiij    waijzi    viiiisuij   ku   kevaiii. 

prenenlly     tlw-u  v*»>e  wiO       ,       nhe  «;iiil  anil  tooth     the  iino  'iniHi"- ""t    l-'ave.      tlii'y  nay. 


hnt 

tuka 

but 


Uijkaij  uijiiia  i*  uapahta  waij  ku  keyapi. 

Ami  tl»)«tl»-i   <4m!        fiWMfliii  Mwi      I'svi)      lliey  aay. 


nay. 

ku   kiij   lie 

Hint 


IJijiua   li!   yupsuij 

'riinono     tootti  'piilteil  out     gavt 

iiiaiiu-a  if.     i'tftUH  u-afnahta  waij  ku  kiij  he  hoka  ee ;   noijksi  kiij  lie  apahte 

KoplM-r      wa«         Titt-MHifv  tmtuflr  ,,       gave    tlie     that    hailgei'     will;  ear  the     that       tieil  up 

<;a  kui  keyapi,    T  »liai;  noma  kiei  iiuujke  ciijhaij  siiia  waij  auicahpe  «;a  taka 

anil  Kave,     tlu-V  «■>'■  »"((»*       lb>^  imr.      with       yim  lie  if  lilanket       a       witli  you  i  iivei-  aiiil  no  way 

yauiya  wiii  kiijbiiji  hi  kii;  «le  oij  «nia  kiij   pahdoj^-iveve  <;a  uiiiva  iiuijke 

)oul>reiilli«  'b»<  if         fmAt,    tt»     ihM    with  hiankel     tho  piene  tliriingh"  ami  lirealliinK      you  lie 

kta  ^e ;  \§M.  H'apatita  kiij  <!♦■  du.ske  kta  ie,  eya  keyapi.    Ka  w<>  iiieupi  kiijhaij 

"ill  "'X^         ^w«*<^  Itwr    »b»  jnn  untie    will       ,     ahosaiil  they  aay.  Ami  loiiil  they  give  you         it 

inakata  i'\AU*itwti  «;a,  Cyrina,  toki  idada  liwo,  ehe  kta  c'^e,  eyapi.    Tokesta 

oartli  tu  fimlmk  !iin4.  t'fnm^.innthrT    whera    have  you         I       yon  nay  will  tlloyaaiil.         Pre.^ently 

gono 

hen  lUjvakoijpi  kta  ^'t%  oyapi. 

there  '  we  Ix;  will  tlify  i>aM, 

He«'<'n  M'aijfia  «?kta  ivaya.     Uqkaij  wakeya  waij  taijka'e  liaij.     Uqkaij 

H"j  uMT        tUUhrr    Iw  Wenf.  Anil  teut'  one         larjje    there  stood.  .4nil 

itaijkan  «^aijl»ii  wokcya  waij  he  en  ye  i-n   wakeya   kiij   en   tin    ivave   ra 

iiuliiiil.-  Uark  l«<;f;^'  »n«       (he       to     went    and  tent '  the        in    liouseiu  lie  went      and 

datku  kiij  tm  iyotayk*-,  tuka  tuwena  en  yaijke  sni.     Uijkaij  htaxetu  hehaii 

iNwk'iwrt  Hue      ill      '»itl4if»ti,  !«■  no  one         in     '     was         uut.  Ami  evening  then 


134  DAKOTA  (HIAMMAU,  TKXTS,  AND  irrilNOdUArilY. 

t.,ki  wik<,ska  ihu  nivaupi.     Uuk.uj  nujli.i  wok.-ya  vvau  ta.jkan  h.  nko,j  \^m 

'5±'  -'!E:!M!;:J;sT:.;l;:r"  S'  'ii^"  =  ';;-:'■ -S.  '1;;!:::" 

-fr'''  '>-i"  ^;;  ==  ir  s  ":^"  "t;"  -r-  "s"™  S 
'±""  rr  "-'ir"  s;Ss^,:  ""t"  ""r" ''''"'';'"'  i?'-  -  "'^" 

u-mi  ohna  aliiklhdc  krbaij,  i)aniali(U'n'4  iv'ot.ijki'  (;a,  laj.ina,  toki  i.lada  liwo, 
»-,.  .'..1    niikiti  ctonwaii,   mjkaij   iijvuij   maka    malR'ntaijliai;   iskaya  icam 

l„;»nU  and      ™rll,w..r,l  I,..  I.k.W,  an  I  1"  l."W  <  •"  "  lT,.l-...i     Mit-m 

l.;x,.t.mka  (.  licrcn  ..wan  .-n  ..k  luakt'  <.a  waksu-a  kiij  kicii.  I  ijkaij,  Mitaij, 
„aka  wira.lot.  waka,j  uuk.  yc,  eyo  U,ka,j  u,,ua  ki,j  is  ,du;  wo  ^u:  nke 
14  c.v.  svi<'-a4ta-r»mi('a  i-re  ku;  tuka   ini   ka  ak.-,   I  ijcma    toki  i.la.la   luy>, 

laV  n!;,'«.l  a.,,...,  .av,.;         ..at      „.■  ,.k,W  .,„,.     a«.,.n  ,     .>ra.,., .„...  « lu,,.  .,„v..  vou, 

V,       rnkau    maka    .Malumtaijliaij    iskava    l.iyota.jka.      H.-re-n   owa.    en 
V-        I      '..    vvKi.",   kill   kic'ii        Uijkaij,    Mic'mj,    naka    wiradote    wakaij 
uijke  yis  <•>  a. 

wi'  Imvi',       Hilt'  Hi»i*l'  1  .    .     •  1  1  " 

lIe<Vu  ^vauna  ok,^.a,  u.nuv  t.-kahc-ya^^ku;.  .wauko ;  u,ka>;  ^sn.a  . a,j 
akahpa^luka  nina  tko  hi.jca  e  0.3  toka  ni j:a  sni,  keha,j  "-f  ",|^;„k^;:J  l-::!^ 

Hhetl.rlw  In.t       ...n.^h    luiivy     very,     m.  that     ..._iv..    l.mith..   not,  |„f,.„»«Wl 

palSo-iyeye  .;a    po^o  ohna    ui>;a    wa,jka.       r.jka,   tak   .n.^Va   viitj,,: 

{,„8l,..,l  .  l"l.-thr.,V.Kl.     an.l        m^c       tl.rouKli   br-atliing  lay.  ^^^^^^^ 

»;nv.,n  kin  he  heron      Tuka  lii'han  wanahtc  ('ikoij  he  yuskf,  injkaij  wiijyaij 

\VllJ>illJ     knjnCntlHJ.         1  uiv..  ,|,al    I,i1.h,«.1,         ami  woman 

woaiau  tlw    that      (li.lil.  H"!  <l''"  |,,l„r.»aHl) 

t  ,j=  ^:^  "-»:r  :i^^>-''  2  ^;^2  "±'  e  is  %  t  'ei-  S 

m,,„esauii  u„v.ini      llehan  unniakhi  isakc  kic'i  iwaijkt',  uijkaij 

,aku  wau  „ka,,a,  .uka  .u.«.  .k._.;akal;r'  -  wa^.a  ^  ti-;;>i  -  Hl^" 

what       "111-  iwciiil,  mil         '"'J    "       ■  .  ,  I",,!..,,,    ..lii    \-iif.i   l 

.naninv  hi  ko,  ho  <aj  ,.aha.>f.-.hoye  <;a  <>mya  wajjka.      I  yka,  .^e^NtJ^^O. 

^,oph,.r    t.mth  tiu-  .jthat  with      pushci-a-hoi.-.u      ...hi  i1'j;;;|-:;;^^      '■'>• 

tukatoke^^'he  ta  ken,   ka  heeo.j;  tuka  akc- wajKihte  ko,  ^^  y±^ 

but       .lim.r.ut       not,     that    1...      ,  »h..         a...l     «h,Mlirt.t;        Im.        a_,..n  t,„„„.»ai,ll  Ik- 

(IrmI    lliouclit  .   ,  IP 

I'  1  Ar;+.„.  .,..l/.i   wir'-i    okove    eva    hinh(bi    suia    kazannn-iyeya.      ue 

^^t^'      iySe^        Z:'      lau''      hie:Le',lU.     suiueuly      UlauU...  -he  threw  off.  ' 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


186 


I 


timhpiya  .siipii  sina  keyaj)!.     Hecon  napin  widayuwasto  kcvaui;  l^a  napin 

cloml  hliuk    l>lnnki'f     thuy  miy.  .-mi  that  both         themheniiuleKoiHl        tlii'Vuayi        hiiiI       bulh 

wii'ayuze. 

thorn  ill'  t(ink. 

I'ljkaij  howit'iikiye;  Takii  yatapi  kii)  do  ehi)eva  po,  ova.      ITqkai), 

Tlwii         tlilnto  them  lii'niihl;      Whnt       '  you  cat        the      thia       thniw  ye  uwiiy,       hi<'Hahl.  Ami, 

Takii  uijtapi  kfa  lie,  oyapi.     Kc'iij  tuwo  \vi(5aHta  yutc  kta  ho,  lie  sioa  6e, 

Wlmt  «!■  lilt        ihull        I      tiwy  siilil  IihIimiI       who  imii  '    nut       hmuIiI       (       thiil      hiul 

ova.     Tokosta  taku  yutiipi  toko(:^a  wasto  ota  »•<•,  eya.     Cijkaij  wioadiiiti,  ka 

I'nuentlj        whnt      "  Ih  'iitin       illltfn'nt         nooil       murh  |,»  milil.  \,u\  (Iwy  liilli.ved,    limt 


Wlmt 
bv  Haiti. 


av  num.  rnnuniiy        wimi         m  'iiion       iiintTi'm         himmi       murh  he  aiiiil.  And  they  Indli'ved,     iind 

hedon  w'u'asta  yuta|)l  k<nj  uyuHtiujni.      Hohaii   waijiia  iiapiii  oiijoa  toiji)!; 

«"  "ii'ii  'thi-yiitii      thi'llu      they  atopiMid.  Th«n  now  Inith         •  hlhlrcn        hiiif; 


t\w  piiHt 

uijkaij    sakini    wirii    wirayuliapi.       Uijkaij    ihiuiliaijiia    tiyata  owatMl)    |^a 

«liil  li""'  '<"!><•  thMu  had.  ind  »udd(inly  at  lun  honu'  lie  Ihouuht      and 

iyokiHi(''o  ('a  iiiiiia  yaijka.      Uijkaij  lioya{)i;  Tokot%  iiiina  vauij  lio,  ooivapi. 

waaHud         uud     Hlleut    waa  [itltHiixl-  And       thia  they  said :        Why  allcnt      \i)ii  are      I        tliiy  Halil  to 

'him. 

Uijkaij,  Iyoiiiaki!si(?a  oo,  eya.     Uqkaij,  IIo  otaijhaij  tolmijtu  ho,  tokosta  okta 

And.  I  am  Hild  ,      lie  aald.  And,  Thai  from  far  is  (         pri'Menlly         to 

iiijliihipi  hta  00,  oyapi,  ka  hoijkupiiia  kii)   hooivapi;   Iiia,  rojiiikii  ut'-oti,  do 

w«Kiiliiami       will        ,       tliVy  Kalii,    and        lliidr  niiitlier         tin.        thi« /aid  to:       MolliiT,    aol't  hIouci        Imrn,      thia 

iyokisioa  o  okta   injkayiipi  kta  oo,  oyapi.     Ilooon  wakaijkaiin    kiij  ooiiuka 

i»  Slid         tliiMii     til  «!•  tali'd  him        will        ,       tlicy  aald.  Thua  old  woman  the       suit  atom' 

aoeti  ka  yustaij.      I'ljkinj  hohan,  Ato  kipatj,  oyapi.      ['ijkaij   mini  kahda 

burnt      and       tliil«li<d.  And  then.         Father        cull,         th'oy  aaid.  And  water  by  thimideol 

iiiaziij,  ka,  Wioahiijcl^a,  kuwa,    niiouijksi   hutata  yapi  kta  yc,  oya.     [iijkaij 

ahe  Htooil,    and,  (Mil  man.  inme,         mv  dant;htera    t<i  mainland  '   an         will    Indeed  ahu  aaid  \iid 

ihimhaijiia  taku  waij  mini  kiij  otaijhaij  oka}>olo  <;a    u   ka  hihuijni ;   uijkaij 

aiiddeuly  wiiat       one        water       the  from  Hoated         and    waa  and     rann'  In  land ;  and 

I'ominu 

hihnakupi  kiij  woziiha  waij  on  okihnakapi.     Taku  k:oij  lie  wakaijkana  kiij 

' •  —  ■"'-         "  bnc  ono        in         they  placed.  What         tho       that  "hi  woman  tho 


huahuud-theira       tlie 


tho       that 
[afnrGaaid] 


hihnaku  k'l  wikos^ka  kiij  hoijaos  c^irjoa  ho  Uijktehi  koyapi.     Hooon  warjua 

huahand  hera   and   uiuiii;  woninii    the       thiiaDtwo     cliildren    that       I'ljktehi  they  aay.  TImih  now 

Uijktohi  koij  u  ka  hihuijni;  uijkaij  oo^uka  ac'otipi  koij  Ikmui  ista  kiij  napin 

l'i|ktihi  the     wax   ami        arrived;  and  aoftatonea       hurned         Ihe         those      even      the         lioth 

lafoieHaidloiiminii  •  [aCoresaiil  | 

oziina  okadapi,  ka  ho  kiij  ota  hona  wahpaya  kii)  okiksii](i,  kii   hihnakupi 

full      theynpriukled,  aii.l  liiniia    tlie     many       tlioao  1>aggago  llio      they. plied  on.      and      Imaliand  tludra 

wahjiaya  icihumii  okihnakapi.      Uqkaij    hoya:  (Jui)s,  taku  nimna   so,  ova. 

Imggago  among  they  placed.  And        this  h'aaid:  Daughter,  aomething     nlivo    itaeema,  hc»nid. 

amella 

Tuka;   Wioahiijoa  isioa,  taku  Dmuapi  kta  he,  eyapi.    Urjkai),  O,  oya  kovapi. 

Hut;  (Ihi-man  bad,        what      be  amelled     will        /      they  aaid.  And,  O,   hoaaid    thii)- say. 

Hooon    waijna    ivayapi.      l^ijkaij,   Ouqs,    initakoza   oaijna  otaijliaij  yuke 

So  now  t'liey'went.  And.  Dnugiiter,  my  grandcliildreu     aticka 


from  1  rnthfr. 


have- 


vvioayakiyapi,  ka  uwa.stena  mda  da  he  kiij  raakakokokapi  kta  ce,  eva ;  \a 

theniyoucauae,  and  alowly  Igo     when  homa  the  niothey  drum  on  will       ,       he'^Haid;     ond 

nakun,  Cuij.s,  nina  wakitapi,  eya.    He  Wakiijyaij  aku  kte  ciij  lie  ka.     Eciij 

nlao,        Daughter,    much      look  out  lor,    he  aaid.      That  Thunder  come     will     the    tliat      lie  For 

meant. 

kici  tokakiciya  uijpi.      Warina  mini  kiij  opta  liuta  kiij  ekta  lulapi,  uijkaij 

*.,«„*         I. ...».,.-  *i V.  x-_       ..L^  .  ..  ^^   jj^^^.  g^  Dome,       ami 


with      foeatoeachotber   theyaio. 


Now 


water       tho       ocroaH      show 


the 


13G 


DAKOTA  UUAMMAU,  TKXTrt,  AND  KTllNDdUAI'HY. 


\\)vm)    licvii;    (^IU)S,   tiiku    nlmijziiniiyiiu    <^P,   oyn.      Ho   wiu)iin    inahpiya 

Im'IiiiIiI     Ihln  IiVhjiIiI:    itimuhiir,  «(iiMithlii«  «liiiili>»  iiu'  ,        Im'wilil  Tlml  now  .IimiiIii 

ali(liimij|iii,  iiijkjiij  rtdoijvc  v"  l<''Vii      Tuka,  Takii  aliaij/.iniyc  km   lie,   do 

l,iulc< vir,  mill  liikiii'w        mill    IIiI-'kuIiI.  IIiiI.  Wliul  hIiiuIi' vmi  »limilil       (        tlilii 

kasota  vc,  cvani.      lie  liiiiivaijiti,  waijiia  inaripiya  ahdiiiaijpa  fuka   licyani, 

Hkv  rli'itr  liiil I  Ihiv  Kulil.  I'lil"     llii'\  ilTOilviil.        ulriuilv  ■  liinilii  Imil  im hi         I'HI   Hm'Y  »«Ii1  Ihnl. 

Ilt'cVn  waijna  liuta  kiij  dcliaijna,  tuka  VVakiijyaij  kiij  in  kiyctia  aku.     'I'uka 

H,,  „„w  »|i,irf       III.'  IliiH  In.  Iiill  riilllliri'r  llii'      III'  'lli'iir  icinii"  Hill 

liuta  kiij  en  kiluiijnipi  l>(diaij  liilmakimi  c  titkalicya  hcyata  criiicyapi:  lu-lian 

Hliiin-      till'    lliirr    IIh'J- naclH'il         wlimi       liimlniiul  llii'frn  llmt  llrtt  '  iu'lmri'  lliiy  mrrli-ih         Hun 

wahiiava  kiij  owaKin  irupi,  ka  Indian,  Iluijktiya,  ate,  Wakiijyaij  kiycna  aku 

Immingi^  tim  "11         tlii'V  tinik.  iiml        tli (In  ulniiu!         iWIht,         TIiiiihIit  m'lir         mmrt 

('■«',  (ivapi.     Uijkaij,  Iltdic!  »'uijs.  taijni  hom-o  kta  t'ikoij,  eye  ni  kilida;  tuka 


tliev  iMiil. 


Anil. 


millliliT,  liiiiu  mill       nil  Ihi       wiiiilil     llii'llii     lii' hiiIiI  iiiiiI  Hliirliil  liomi'i  liiit 

llii'imntl 

('('•I'U  WakiijNaij  kiij  kutcpi  ka  mini  kiij  owaijraya   we  liiijlida,  uij  wirasta 

„„  Tliilliirir  till'       KliiKitliliii    mill     wiiliT       till'  iiIIiivit"  IiIihiiI       Ihtiiiiii',   IIu'ItI'oii'        iiiilll 

kiij,  Ilo!  tuijkaijsi  k'»iJ,  »*va.     Tuka  lunapi;   llctaijliaij  ti' kti"  hiu,  lict'tnjpi 

till',       Alinliiiy  tut  her  liilatt  till' (ill    In'Vniil.  Hut     tlilhl'lii'v  »iilil:       Knim  tlml         illo    will      not,      tliln  tlmvilu 

llii'liuntj 

k»'s    tf  **>»'  <'*'■*'*'?  oyapi,  keyapi. 

tliiMiuli  illi'H   mil.    iilwii.vn,     tlii'v  Willi.       ilii'yMUv. 

llcri'ii  waijiia  lictaij    \ c  rikoij  on   wahdi,  tuka  oyate  kiij  toki  (*yaya 

ThiH  iiinv  wlivnii-  111' wi'iit  till' llii    lliiTti     all  iniiii'-         bill  liciiplii       ilu'       wlii'ii       hail  limit) 

llii'|iaHt|  liDllll', 

taijiij  wni  koliaij  liovo;    hen  wakova  tikioaoa  po,  ito,  okta  nido  kta  oo,  oyo 

iiiiiiiiri'Hl   lint      'whi'ii      IhU'nalili       lliri'  tint"  |iiil  vi' up  In,        llicri'        I  Ki>       will       ,      lionnhl 

('•a  ckta  vo  (.'a  niinivttwo  kiij  on  ya;    uijkaij  iijyuij  wiiitdliijoa  pa  nisko    ii 

linil       to       wi'iit   ami  Biirlnu  tlir       to    wvnt:  uiiil  lii'hohl  woiimn  lieml   »iilari;i'    waa 

roinliiK 

s  hdi 

Homs 

[ut'iiri-naiil  I 

ka    u    waijka.      K,    Ik  •'•on   taijksi   koij,    oya;    iiijkaij,   'I'iindo   koij,    oyo,    oa 

anil   waa       «iw|mIii-        Iiiili'i'il        no  niv  alxti'i-       that        hraniili  ami.  .Mv  lirothiT      that       ahi' nalil.    and 

iiMiiiliiJ        lay)  lalorimilil]  |iilon'»aiil| 

poskiij    kivahpava     koliaij,  Taijksi,  tokotu    li\v<».    oya.       I'ukaij,    Tiindo, 

hi' inihrai  I'llhir        '  wliiii.  My  bIhIit,        liiiwlalt  (  hi'Vulil.  Anil.  .My  lirothcr, 

Cijktoini  Dvato  kiij  owasiij  wioakasoto  oa  juisnana  oiiiakapto;  tuka  nakui) 

ri|ktiiiiii  pi'iijih'        till'  all  Ihiin  ilintroyiil     anil        iiii' aliiHi'  iiii' liaK-li'l't;  lull  alto 

tchiva  mavulia  oo,  ova  kovai)!:  dooon  mini  liuwo  walii  ka  waki  oa  waijiia 

,\  •.         .  .     •  .   1       .1       ■  *  .1  ».   ..  *.,   »...! I    ..„ I         1 1.        ml... I.  till. 11 

hiimly 


\vaijviik<».      rijkaij  taijksitkn  koij  lu*o  kt*yn,  ])a  nisko,  ite  kiij  is  owas 

)it>  Haw.  Ami  MiAti  r  )iis  tln^      itiHHlic    lirHiiid,     hnift    ho  liirue,    I'wo      tlu*       tt         all 


llli*  III'  huH 


Hilt-  Hiiid    tlit'N  Ha.\  : 


water      to  liriiiji     Iconic      ami     1  rcacli-   wlitri        then 

llUIIIt^ 


ako,  Tuwo  onioiva,  naoo,  ovo  (.'a  oahota  kata  ito  kiij  aiiiakada  aC'X'i',  oij  ite 

Willi       haMioiirliil    jHTliap*.  hi'-'sayB  anil        uahea  hot       faif      Ihr    »prliikli'«  on  mo  iilnnys  thare- fare 


iiKain. 


kiij  owasiij  niahdi  oo,  ova.     Uukaij,  Muijktiya  w<t,  mini  kiij  ahdo,  oa  ako 

III,,  ,,11  mo  son-         ,     shi'aiiiil.  And.  (iothoii  uhinjr,  water       the  tako  hoiiii'.  anil    uuiiin 

OVO  riyliaij,  ( )yato  waij  owa.siij  wioayaka.soto,  tuwo  ni   uij   ka  oiuakiyo  kta 

heniiy  if.  I'loplo        OHO  all  Ihom  you  ihilniyoil.        who      alivo     is       anil        loiirt  ni'o      wimlil 

he,  OVO  Oil  mini  kin  aiiai).s«tij  ka  liiyu  \v<>,  don  ahdi  wati  oo,  ova.     Uijkaij 


Hav      uud      water       the       throw  on  him     anil 


conic  thou. 


rha'i'ciinic- 
honictO'ilwcll 


ho  Haiti. 


Anil 


hei^en  niini   kiij  ahdo   ra  tin    kihda.     Uijkuij  waijna  ak<*  rijktomi  ite  e(5ece 

HO  water       the    took  hemic  iiiiil  hoiiHc  in  she  went.  Anil  now  aijain         rijktomi       fuce        like 

sni  vaijko  ra  waijna  ak(\  Tiiwe  oniciya  nare  (»s,  (na.     Tuka,  Na  ye  oyate 

111)1     '      Wim         and         now  ayain.    Someone     has  con'rtid    perhnpH  lie  »aid.  But.  See        !        people 

[sitling]  yon 


1)AK(>TA  iMYTHH.  187 

wnij  owhmIij  winiyjikiimde  c^il^oi;,  tiiwc  iii   iitj  ni  nniakiyr  ktii  lie,  «'vii:   kii 

""•  ""  lli»lli>(ill  hu\(.  Ihi'llMlho       wh.i      kIIvk     I„      ohl'll        .iilirtli,',  Hill  (      iilii-' Milih    liliil 

iIkI  rii>  Ml  iiiim  I 

mini  kiij  H|iii|>Hoij-iy»'ya.     I'ljkau  ilia,  Ija,  WiijvaiJ,  taliaij  lidi  he,  (.ya.     Mm 

wmfr     Ihi'    Ihrrw  on  hliii  KiKlHriily  And  (»•       nn<l         W(ini«i.,       llrnlli.r     lir  Iiiik      /        wilil.  Vmi 

Imiuhi'il  II,  iiiH  i'iiiiii<  hiiiii)' 

wita  ipi  Hiii  ckta  »Hd*i|)(Miiyaij|)i  \f.vH  validi  ka,  vw  «•»  Ih'Cku  liivn  kcvapi,  ka 

'"'"""'•<'""""'        •'  y.m  wnwiaki'ii  If      yimrmiiw      I     kIii'i  xiildiuiil         „„  ,mw       lli.;>  «,n        ii'ml 

hiiiiii.  Iow.iiiIm 

tiiiifluku  ti   kiij  vu  lulicu,       Tukuu  lu'Vi-;  Taijksi  kovakihaij  no,  cvf.  <'a 

liruthir  hrr  hiiniHi   thi.     Iluirr  .h«  utarliil  An.)  Iir  ;iii<l :  Sl«l«r  Iw'vr  In  himt..  lor  h.'milil    ii'nil 

hoiiiu. 

1m'(''cii  mini  kaiivapi  kaoij  yuzazapi  l^a  kioakt'ani,  Ija  lieyaki;  wnAw  uijkiyapi 

•o  ««I.T     limy  IiciiIihI     iiikI  Hllh'  wiiahi'il  hrr      hiiiI      r I„.|I  Iiit        I'liiil       ifotlii..       Ii.iii;iifiil     put  iiii  hi'' 

l^a  nitku  kiij  m  ckilmakapi.      Ildian  riijni  ll(tk^4ini^   kiij  uupin,  lluijktiya 

and    l>iirkp«H     tlin       In        llim  iilu,-,.,!  h.r  Th.ii         .liildnn  l«,v»  lli.  l,„i|,  (i„\"..«. 

tlii'irdwii.  ' 

i)o,  rijktoiiii  kiro  ya  po,  I'wi^ikiya.      Iijkaij  yapi   ka;   I'ljktonii,  uijiiina.i 

IuD(j,       \  nkUm.i        i.,,h||        «",>•■■        t"  tlH.ni  li«  BiilJ.  Aii.l        tliiy  ».Mit  iimli  I'likMinl,         «>■  yoii  Im  ilii 

<lo,  (-yapi.     I'ljkaij,  K,  mitoijskapina  takii  WHtitcpi   yo,  oyo  (.-a  vvi<'iyalnia  ii 

llii-y«alil.  Aii.l.        Will,    my  Ultlr  iirphi'wii         what  uimil  "!       hi-milcl  mid      tl 'behind      wim 

Ha  till  iiiyu.     I'ljkaij  tawii'ii  koij  taijyehiij  iliduzcra  ('atkii  en  yaijka  \vaij\a«'- 

und    I.-11I     oiini'  And  wICk  hi*       lli«         w.-1l  very  dre»».(l     iiniMiiii  k  purl    in"      »u»      .    i .!  Ii.t" 

"""  (ufciri'iiiiidl  hiirw'lr  |:.lttlnn| 

liiyii.      Tiika,  'I'iyopa  kiij   hen  liiyotaiika  wo,  tna.      I'ljkaij,    Ilaij,  taliaii, 

h.' fuini.  Iliil,  (>,M  Ihi.      Ih.To  '  «lt  thoinli.wn.         h<' Mild.  And,  Vi»         l.inihii- 

lowariu.  _  ';;;'|;;;' 

tttkcii  ^^h^^  nij  wen  cnimoij  kta,  uya.     Ka  en  iyotaijkc   (.•ciiaij,    I'ljktoiiii 

'"'"'        " '  '■•'"  will,     be'aiiid.       And    tli«n<     ln-ncr  dnwu  wlu'ii.  I°i|ktiinil 


how 


thiiii       ihii 
Muyi'Nt 


(taku  Mira  waij  nizcyata  ka)  ho  liduta  wo,  uya.     Uijkaij  t'c'cii  ct'oij  kcyaiii. 

{what        had        i.ni-  hi' iiaiiml       audi    that     I'at  llmnthy      hi' iiald.  And  an  hi' did  il„"v  biiv 

t»wn, 

Ih  eya  lun'oij    hi    iiakai'«  tokiroij.      Ileliau   Makaij   yaij'-ka  wo,  ka  iiliduta 

Ho      aliHi       that  do     iimi         inilml         hi' avengi'd.  Thmi  ramaniik     '     wiavi' II li         and  \oiiiip«n 

""•'"'•■'I  ronu  „|2„ 

yajj'-ka  w(»,  ka   taliu  kiij   en   yaotiij.s   it'upi   kta   Ikm-oii   yaij'-ka   wo,    nya. 

tightly  drawn        will 


Hi'avi'  thou  it. 


and       iii'ik        Ihv        In 


wiavi.  thou  II.         hi'  wild. 


I'ljkaij   owasiij  <M'fn  ynstaij.       Tijkaij,    Olma   iyotaijka   wo,    eya.      I'ljkaij 

•*"''  "''  ""         h«Hhi'ii!d.  And,  In  It  '    »ll  thou  down,  ho'salil.  And 


oliiia  iyotjujka,  tuka  yuotiijs-i(^u  ka  peta  iwaijkam  otkcya.    Nililijriya,  tiika, 

Inil        hi-  iiat  down.        hut       *  hi'  pri'H«i'd  it  in      and       lire  above  hr  hnnK.  Allriiihii-d  Vii.s.       Init, 

Oaij  ota  aoij  jjo,  eye,  ra  I'ljktoini  sota  toye,  ra  ('aijtc  kiij   iru  ka  pii.syc*  c-a 

WiMxl  inui'b    pile  on  yi',    hcaald,  and        rijktonii       snnike     killiul,    auii      lirart         thi-    he  took  and        drli'd        ami 

kapaij  ka^  pcziliuta  icaliiye  (;a  (^iijcana  kiij  napin  wiraku,  ka,  Otiwota  kiij 

Ijotb       thi'iiiuavu.     and,    VIlliiKi'  niini     thu 


IMiiinili'd      and 
tin' 


nii'dklni' 


iilxril 


and       children 


owaijra  okada  po,  eya.     I'ljkarj  ecoijpi. 

all  over  Hialler  yi' It.     Ii^'aald.  Ami  they  did  it. 


Ilaijl'iaijiia  keliaij.  Mo  po,  pezihuta  oyakadapi  koij  waijyaka  po,  eya. 

MornlnK  when.  Conie  ye.  medicine  you  Blattered         thai  look  ye  allei'         lioiald. 

[at'oriHaidj 

Kkta   ipi    ka  lieyapi :    Ate,   taku  waindudaij  .se  owaijcaya  skaijskaijpi  do, 

Thither    |hey     and        thiaMild:         Father,      what  worms  like  all  over'      they  are  inovinj;  about 

eyapi.      Ake  ihaijl'iaijiia  kehaij  ye-wiea-si.      IJijkaij,   Ate   taku  kiij  waijna 

theyauhl.         Again        momloK  next  when  them  ho  nent.  And,  Father      what       the  now 

taijkiijkirjyaijpi    do,    eya   lidipi.       Ake    liaijliaijna    keliaij    ekta    \ewi('asi. 


Ihey  unr  \ery  large 


aitytng  tbi-y  rL'tiinieil.    Again 


when 


11 


he  sent  them. 


1,^8 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAlt,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


Uijkaij   lidipi,  ka,  Ate,  liena  wi('astapi-iia  do;    nazii)  wo   iiipak^a,    eyapi, 

And     tlieyioturuefl,«iid.    Futlior,      tliimc       they  arc  UttU- mm  ntaiiil  lliim  up  tlioii  art  iiDokiHl,  they  said, 


ka  ])a.sto-ihpayapinH  tn-ee  do,  eyapi.    Itopa  t-aij  heliau  oyate  kiij  ekicetu,  ka 

aud  bnisliing     tfcv  full  down     always      .      they  aaid.       Fourth      day         then  people       the       perfected,      nod 

ahmg  IlittleoneH) 

arjpao  tuka  t'ejiapa])!  ka  paijpaijpi  ka  eyaijpahajji,  ka  owodutatoi),  ka  ko'ka 

dayliRiit       hut      ketlln  hi'ating  ami  yelling         and      iTyini;  tho  news,      and  great  noise  ■■•"'      """n" 


and 


young 
man 


koij    ti    kiij    ihduksaij    lioeokatoij    ahitipi,    ka    Itaijcaij    kic'a^api,    keyapi. 

'the      house    the  around  in  a  ciiclo         thoyput  tlieir- and  Chief  they  made  Ulm,       they  Bay. 

(afore-  tents, 

said] 

Uijktouu  caote  kiq  oij  oyate  kiij  ekidetu,  keyapi.     Henaua. 

Unktomi  heart       tho     hy       people      llio  were-  they  say.  That  is  nil. 

'  resurrected. 

NOTES. 

1.  On  furnishing  this  myth  Mr.  Renville  remarked,  "It  is  another  Joseph."  By 
whi-'ii  he  did  not  nu'iui  that  the  Dakota  legend  had  received  anything  from  the  Bible 
story;  bat  that  the  impure  desires  of  a  wicked  woman  iiad  worked  out  similar  results, 
lu  the  whole  structure  of  it  there  is  evidence  that  this  is  a  genuine  Dakota  myth. 

•  2.  It  will  be  noticed  that  the  laiiguiige  of  the  Dakotas  has  simple  words  to  ex- 
press yoiiiiiicr  hruthcr,  (suijUa),  cldcr-hrothn;  (ciij.ye),  <i  muii'x  sistcr-hi-lan;  (haijka), 
(I  icoman''n  brothcr-in  hue,  (.sice),  a  man's  brothir-in-hdr.  (tahaij),  a  man\sf(itlu')-i)i-law, 
(tuijkaij).  etc.  These  all  are  found  in  the  myth,  and  others  like  them  exist  in  the 
language.  However  they  may  have  been  formed  in  the  first  place,  these  words  are 
now  beyond  analysis.  Now  it  is  claimed  that  the  existence  in  a  l".;iguage  of  such  rad- 
ical words  expr»'ssiiig  relatioiishii)S  is  evidence  of  descent  from  a  higher  civilization. 
Whence  came  the  Dakotas? 

3.  Ill  all  Dakota  myths  rijktomi  is  represented  as  the  incarnation  of  evil.  Here 
it  overreaches  it.self  and  is  properly  punished.  But  the  annihilation  of  it  is  only  local 
and  temi»orary. 

4.  This  myth  gives  the  best  characterization  of  this  great  water  god,  UijkteHi, 
which  iinswers  to  the  Neptune  and  Poseidon  of  the  (heeks  anil  Romans.  Also  it 
portrays  vividlj  the  eternal  enmity  that  exists  between  him  and  their  Jupiter 
Tonans— the  Wakiijyaij. 

5.  The  word  ceguka,  translated  soft-stone,  is  of  somewhat  uncertain  signification. 
What  was  it  the  old  woman  burned  and  sprinkled  in  the  eves  of  rijktelii  to  enable 
him  to  swim  so  hmg  in  the  light?  The  analysis  would  stem  to  be  tlw  sl:in  of  a  kettle. 
The  word  cega  is  now  aiiplied  to  all  iron  kettles  as  well  as  wooden  buckets.  But  the 
original  cega  wr.s  uiidoubtedly  etirtlicH.  Then  the  uka,  the  skin,  would  mean  the 
(llttzhKj.     Thi.s,  too,  wtnild  point  back  to  a  higher  civilization. 

6.  The  element  of  the  !  upernatural  is  prominent  in  all  the  Dakota  myths.  Here 
in  answer  to  his  prayer  the  earth  opens  and  the  go|)her  comes  to  his  assistance,  while 
the  aid  of  the  badger  is  no  less  needed  for  his  deliverance  and  victory.  And  not  only 
is  deliverance  secured  by  supernatural  help,  but  the  rac  is  elevated  by  a  mixture 
with  the  gods. 

7.  It  is  significant  that,  after  this  miractulous  iiassage  across  the  water,  they  find 
the  mainland  uninhabited.  The  spirit  of  l-hil  has  destroyed  tlu^  race.  But,  as 
Deucalion  and  Pyrrha  repeopled  the  world  by  casting  "the  bones  of  the  earth"  behind 


■^ 


■^ 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


139 


I 


them,  so  here  the  Younger  Brother  repeoples  his  fathcrlaiid  by  l>urniii«  up  the  Kvil 

One  and  sowing  the  aslios. 

8.  The  nse  ofsni  in  the  I'oHowinjij  ]»hrases  is  peculiar: 

Tinve  tokec'a  knte  yasi  sni,  Why  do  yon  not  tvll  nome.  our  vise  to  uliootf 

>\  IHi      ditltn-cnt  toHlinot     you      not 
at     comiimiHl 

Tiiwe  kasta  kiei    (h-  sni,  Wiry  do  you  not  //»  with  Homvouc  ehef 

Who        MKcviT  with  hhiiycm  j;<niot 

In  tiiese  two,  sni  has  the  force  of  why  notf 

Snijfj,  ito  wiijtka  palii  uijye  sni,  Yottngrr  brother,  comt;  irc  hart'  not  (iiet)  aathered 

lollliKiT  cniiic         It;;:      t(i  (inthcr  wi' two   not  ^'        '  "' 

broth(>r  go 

Hut  this  last  implies  a  recpiest,  Come,  let  ks  ijatlier  v(jiih.—a.  o.  d. 
P.  l.'Jl,  line  1.     He,  from  haij,  to  stand  on  end,  as  an  inanimate  object.     See  p.  7 
-J.  O.  D.  J  1      7 


e<i<jH. 


TltANSLATION. 


Once  there  was  a,  people,  ttie  i-hief  ainon---  wiiom  had  tliree  beloved  children,  two 
boys  and  on.-  j^iil.  Tlie  eldest  son  married  a  wife  and  the  yonnyer  brother  lived  with 
him.  Hut  the  sister-in-law  troubled  her  brother-in-law,  '<  Let  us  lie  together,"  often 
sayiu}--  to  hini.  Hut  he  always  answered,  "  How  can  I  make  my  older  brother 
ashai?ied,  seeinj;'  he  sets  such  store  by  me?" 

One  day,  when  the  woman  had  brouj-ht  home  some  wood,  she  said,  "  Hrother- 
in-law,  yonder  are  many  prairie  chickens;  shoot  tme  for  nu'."  To  which  he  rei)]it!d, 
"No;  I  am  not  a  hunter;  send  sonnione  else  to  shoot  tiiem."  Hut  liis  brotlwr  said! 
"  Shoot  tliem  for  her."  So  he  took  his  arrows  and  shot  one  for  her,  and  said,  "  There 
it  is,  take  it,"  anil  so  went  away.  After  awhile  the  woman  came  home  crying-,  ami 
said  to  her  husband.  ••  Your  younger  brother  persists  in  trouhling  me.  Hut  wiieii  1 
tell  ytui  of  it  you  do  not  believe  me.  See,  this  is  what  he  has  done  to  nu',"  and  she 
showed  iiim  wliere  she  ha<l  scratched  her  thighs  all  over  with  the  prairie  tihicken's 
elaws. 

Then  he  believed  her,  and  said,  -'(Jo  call  Unktomi."  Anil  irijktomi  came. 
Then  iie  said,  '•  Uijktomi,  you  take  my  younger  l)rotiier  to  \\w.  Cnvisited  Island  and 
leave  him  there,  and  yon  shail  have  my  sister  lor  your  wife." 

The  young  man  came  home  and  Kijktomi  said  to  him. '•  >ry  younger  brother, 
come,  we  will  go  ami  hunt  eggs."'  Hut  he  said,  "  .No,  i  can  not.  (!o  witli  sonu^  one 
else."     Hut  the  elder  brother  said.  ••  Oo  witli  him,"  and  he  went  with  him. 

They  entered  a  canoe  and  went  to  the  isii.ud  and  gathered  eggs.  And  when 
they  had  (illed  the  canoe  the  young  uuin  said,  "  Let  us  go  honu'."  And  so  tlicy  got 
into  tiui  boa!.  Hut  Uijktomi  said.  "  Hrotiu'r,  yonder  are  some  nice  ones,  get  them 
also."  The  young  man  rei)lieii,  "No.  we  iiave  now  a  great  plenty."  Hut  Uijktomi 
was  persistent,  so  the  young  man  went  and  got  the  eggs.  In  the  ineautime  Uijktomi 
had  turned  the  liead  of  the  canoe  out  ward  and  was  starting  iioiiic.  "  Halloo,  Uijktomi, 
bring  the  canoe  here,"  he  said.  I'.nt  Uijktomi  answered  back,  "  What  aie  you  killing 
yourself  abiuit?"  "Halloo,  bring  it  here,"  he  -epeated,  but  he  would  not.'  Then  he 
said,  •'  Uijktomi,  bring  the  canoe  here;  wlie!i  we  reach  home  yen  shall  have  my  sister 
for  your  wife."  He  replied,  "Tiiat  is  what  1  am  doing  tills  for."  The  young  man 
continued  to  plead.  Uijktomi  bade  him  eat  his  own  dung,  which  he  would  willingly 
do  if  the  canoe  would  come  for  him.     Uijktomi  laughed  at  him.     Then  the  young  man 


^mt^fmtitm'^siiti- 


140  DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

g-iid,  "  You  mean,  bad  fellow,  you  have  deceived  ine,"  and  so  he  reviled  him.  Uijktomi 
answered, "  Go  away,  you  will  see  the  (heat  Mosciuito."  Again  he  reviled  him.  "  Go," 
said  Ui)ktomi,  "  you  will  see  the  Gray  Bear."  He  repeated  it,  and  Uijktomi  said,  "  Go 
away,  you  will  see  the  Araiawls."  A},'aiii  he  cursed  him,  and  the  answer  was,  "Go, 
you  will  see  His  nianydoKs."  Then  for  the  last  time  he  reviled  Uqktomi,  who  said, 
"  Go,  you  will  see  the  Two  Women,"  and  then  he  came  home. 

Then  the  young  man  also  departed,  and  when  he  heard  something  above  come 
whizzing  along,  the  Great  Mosquito  fell  into  the  water,  and  he  threw  himself  under  it. 
But,  lo !  something  like  a  brown  crane  came  and  stood  and  said,  "  That  thing  that  was 
moving  about  here  as  1  was  coming  has  gone  somewhere.  Indeed,  if  it  were  here  I 
would  do  so  to  it,"  and  he  struck  the  mosquito  with  his  bill.  But  as  the  bill  stuck  in, 
he  (that  is,  the  young  man)  in  turn  killed  the  crane,  cut  his  bill  off,  and  carried  it 
along.  Again  the  young  man  heard  something,  and  the  Gray  Bear  came  crying  out 
against  him.  But  the  young  man  changed  himself  into  a  dead  fish  and  lay  on  the 
water.  Tlieu  said  the  Gray  Bear,  "  What  was  here  moving  about  when  I  was  coming 
has  gone."'  The  Gray  Bear  cBine,  and  saying,  '•  I  will  eat  whatever  is  yonder,"  he  took 
the  fish  in  his  mouth.  But,  as  it  was  flat,  he  turned  it  from  one  side  of  bis  jaws  to 
the  other,  and  ttnally  swallowed  it  whole. 

But  in  the  belly  of  the  bear  the  young  man  resumed  his  shape,  took  his  knife, 
and  cut  the  bear's  heart  to  pieces,  and  so  killed  him.  Then  he  cut  a  hole  in  the  side 
ami  came  out,  and  having  cut  off  the  two  fore  paws  he  took  them  along. 

As  he  went  along  in  the  path  there  stood  a  bark  lodge,  from  which  smoke  issued. 
He  immediiuely  (bought,  "  These  are  what  he  called  the  Arm  awls,"  and  so  he  wrapi)ed 
his  blanket  up  into  a  bundle,  and  placing  it  under  his  arm  he  went  into  the  lodge  and 
sat  down  in  the  back  part,  saying,  ''Lo!  my  grandmother,  I  would  come  into  the 
house."  Now ,  there  were  two  old  women  sitting,  one  on  either  side,  and  making  a 
disturbance  about  something  at  the  door.  Then,  rising  to  his  feet,  he  said,  "Grand- 
mother, I  have  come  into  the  house,  but  y(m  are  not  pleased;  I  will  go  out  again." 
And  as  he  f^aid  this  he  made  pretense  of  going  out,  but  threw  his  bundle  at  the  door. 
And  they  with  t>ioir  elbows  both  pierced  it,  but,  as  it  was  only  a  blanket,  they  thrust 
through  furthe"  than  they  had  intended  and  stabbed  each  other.  "  My  cousin,  you 
have  killed  me,"  they  both  said.  But  lie  said,  "  Did  such  as  you  think  you  would  kill 
me?"  and  at  once  he  killed  them  both  and  went  ou. 

Then  he  heard  some  one  ahead  saying  aloud  as  he  came,  "Come,  come,  my 
dogs."  And  while  he  came  on  calling  his  dogs,  the  young  man  made  his  nose  bleed 
and  besmeared  all  his  arrows  with  blood  and  spread  them  out  iu  the  i)ath  and  lay 
down  on  his  back.  Then  there  came  a  lion  and  a  great  lynx  and  licked  them.  But 
the  owner  of  the  beasts  said,  "Let  him  alone,  and  go  along,  this  is  a  poor  child."  So 
they  passed  ou.  Then  the  inan  came  and  said  this:  "Ah!  my  grandchild,  you  are 
the  one  that  they  say  was  left  on  the  unvisited  island.  Go  on,  there  are  two  of  my 
dogs  ccmiing  behind,  those  you  may  kill  and  eat."  This  was  the  one  called  Hismany- 
dogs,  because  they  say  he  has  all  things  that  move  tjpon  the  earth  tor  his  dogs. 

Then  the  young  man  rose  and  went  ou.  And  two  raccoons  came  along,  talking 
to  each  other.  He  killed  them  and  arried  them  with  him.  Then  he  came  to  a  bark- 
lodge  which  was  standing  in  the  path,  and,  laying  down  both  the  raccoons  outside, 
he  went  in.  Tiiere  were  two  old  women,  one  on  either  side  of  the  house,  and  he  sat 
down  in  the  back  part  of  the  tent.     Then  they  said:  "Grandchild,  are  you  the  one 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


141 


who  was  cast  away  on  tlie  unvisited  island  f"  These  were  g<»od  old  women.  Then 
one  said:  "  Even  if  one  in  alinimt  dead  lie  eats;  cook  something  for  him."  Then  thoy 
boiled  for  him  and  gave  him  food  and  end:  "Grandchild,  you  have  come  throng'' 
many  difficulties,  hut  the  hardest  is  yet  to  come."  And  he  said,  "(Jrandmother,  1 
brought  two  ratjcoons  and  laid  them  outside,  take  them."  So  they  took  them  ani> 
boiled  them.  Then  one  said  to  the  other.  "Give  s(»ine  counsel  to  my  grandchild." 
Whereupon  she  said:  "Grandchild,  you  will  go  to  the  house  of  The  Two  Women. 
They  will  treat  you  well,  hut  at  night  they  will  seek  to  kill  yon.  But  we  shall  be  there 
with  you."  Saying  this,  she  pulled  out  a  tooth  and  gave  to  him.  And  they  say  the 
other  one  gave  him  a  bundle.  The  one  who  pulled  the  tooth  and  gave  him  was  the 
Gopher;  and  the  other  who  gave  him  the  bundle  was  the  Badger;  he  tied  up  his  ear 
and  gave  him.  Then  one  of  the  old  women  told  him  what  to  do.  "When  you  lie  with 
one  of  the  Two  Wimen  and  she  covers  you  with  a  blanket  so  that  you  caii  not  breathe, 
pierce  a  hole  in  tho  blanket  with  this  tooth,  and  you  shall  breathe  freely;  then  untie 
the  bundle.  When  they  give  yon  food,  you  will  look  to  the  earth  nnd  say:  '  (irand- 
mother,  whither  have  you  gone,  and  af  once  we  will  be  there  with  you.'" 

Then  he  traveled  till  he  reacjhed  a  very  large  ttMit.  And  outside  of  it  there  was 
a  bark  lodge.  He  entered  into  the  tent  and  sat  down  in  the  back  part.  But  no  one 
was  there.  But  when  the  evening  was  coming  on  he  heard  young  women  laughing 
loudly.  In  the  bark  lodge  he  had  seen  an  old  woman,  who  now  said;  "Come  (piietly, 
you  big-eyed  ('(uirtezans."  So  when  one  of  them  would  have  enteral  she  saw  hini 
there,  and  saying,  "My  hou.se  smells  <»f  .something,"  she  turned  back.  Again  the 
other  came  and  said  the  same  thing  and  went  again.  But  now,  when  both  had  come 
home,  one  of  them  went  to  cooking  for  him.  And  she  gave  him  the  half  of  a  msin  cut 
up.  This  she  put  in  a  dish  and  placed  before  him.  He  bowed  his  head  and  looking 
to  the  earth  said:  "(Jraiulmother,  wliere  have  you  gone  ?"  Lo!  from  the  earth  there 
came  a  white  mouth  pushing  up  and  sat  down.  So  he  emptied  it  all  in  and  handed 
the  dish  ba«k.  And  the  young  woman  said.  "My  younger  sister,  now  we  two  have 
mysteriims  man  food."  Then  the  other  young  woman  also  gave  him  her  mantiesh 
which  he  took,  saying,  "Grandmother,  whither  hast  tliou  gone?"  And  fnmi  within 
the  earth  a  white  month  <'ame  and  sat  down.  So  agiiin  he  poured  all  the  food  in  the 
month  and  handed  the  dish  back.  And  the  young  woman  said,  "  My  older  sister, 
now  wc  two  have  mysterious  man-food." 

When  it  was  now  dark  one  of  the  young  women  lay  down  with  him,  and  covered 
him  with  a  blanket;  but  it  was  very  heavy,  so  that  he  could  not  breathe.  Then  he 
pierced  a  hole  through  it  with  the  gopher's  tooth  and  with  his  nose  through  it  lie  lay 
breathing.  Tiic  woman  tiioiight  something  was  wnmg  and  touched  him.  Bnt.just 
then  he  untied  the  bundle,  and  the  wctman  threw  off  the  blanket  and  started  oft"  ex- 
claiming, "A  man  ha.,  made  a  hole  in  my  side."  That  blanket  was  the  (rlear  sky 
olanket. 

Then  the  other  young  woman  in  turn  lay  down  with  him,  and  put  over  him  a 
covering  that  was  so  very  heavy  that  he  could  not  breathe.  Again  he  puruihed  a  hole 
in  it  with  the  gopher's  tooth,  and  lay  breathing.  Again  there  was  the  touch.  She 
thought  he  was  dead.  But  he  untied  the  bundle;  when  she  suddenly  exclaimed:  "A 
man  has  made  a  hole  in  my  side,"  and  threw  off  the  blanket.  This  was  the  black 
cloud  blanket.  In  this  way.  as  the  story  is  told,  he  made  them  both  good  and  married 
them  both. 


142  Dx\KOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

Then  he  said  t.,  the.n,  •'  Y..a  n.ust  change  your  f«o<l."  But,  "What  shall  we 
eatr  they  said.  To  which  he  replied;  "N.  one  should  eat  men;  -t  is  bad  food:  there 
a^e  pl^'ty  of  other  things  good  to  eat."    And  they  believed  hin.,  and  so  left  <.H  eat.ng 

"■*"'■  Now.  in  process  of  time  they  each  had  children,  and  both  were  boys.     Then  sud- 
denlv  the  husband  thought  of  his  old  home  an.l  was  sad  and  silent      1  he  wives  said 
o  hbn  '' Whv  are  vou  silentf "    He  said,  "Because  I  an,  sad."     "  It  .s  n<.t  tar  away, 
we  w   1  g.  h  n.e  with  you,"  they  sai.l;  and  then  they  sai  I  to  their  n.other,  "Mother 
ZZ.I  stones.     He  I  sad  and  we  will  take  him  home.'"    So  the  old  woman  burned 
St  stone     Then  the  wives  said,  "Call  father."    So  the  n.otl.er-m-law  stood  by  the 
siie    t"  ;  water  and  said;  "Old  n.an,  come,  n.y  daughters  will  go  to  the  man.  lam  ." 
T  in  imn.ediatelv  something  floated  np  fron.  the  water  and  came  to  the  shore      The 
wives         their  husband  in  a  bag.     What  appeared  was  the  husband  of  the  old 
I om  n     nd  the  voung  wonuM.  were  his  children.    They  say  it  was  L  ,kteh..     ho  when 
2'   kt     i  had  com;  to  the  shore,  they  tilled  both  his  eyes  .,  h  the  burn    stones, 
.„d  o      is  n.anv  horns  they  piled  the  baggage,  and  their  husb.nd  they  pimped  an.ong 
?","..' age.     He  said,  "My  daughter,   I  smell  son.e  live  tl.n.g."      >.ut      .ey  smd, 
!  Ha    old  man,  what  is  there  to  be  smell.d?"    To  which  he  rcphcd  "Oh  "     Ihus  they 
set  off       Moreover  he  said,  "  l>et  n^v  grandchildren  take  little  stn.ks  and  when  I  inove 
.h  wlv"  let  then,  dvun,  on  n.y  horns."     He  also  said,  "My  daughters,  keep  a  sharp 
lookout."    This  he  said  lest  the  Thunder  should  .-ome.     For  the  Thunder  and  the 

^^"""^tiw' as"hev'^Mit  ..ver  the  water  towards  the  mainland,  he  said,  "My  daugl.- 
ters  something  oVersh  idows  me."  He  sai.l  this  because  it  had  <loude.l  up  and  he 
I'k-v  it  I'.nt:hev  said.  -What  is  there  to  shade  you;  if  is  all  c  ear  sky.  In  s-,v  ng 
tl^s  thev  decriv..<l  him.  for  already  the  clouds  had  con.e  ..ver.  And  now  when  thej 
"ppro^l-a  the  shore  the  Thunder  can.c  nearer.  P.ut  when  they  can.e  to  and  they 
put  ashore  their  husband  li.st  and  then  took  off  all  the  baggage;  and  hen  hey  sau^ 
Go  away,  father:  the  Thun.ler  is  near."  "Alas!  my  daughters,  1  thought  so.  he 
s.dd  a  d  s  arfed  home.  I'.nt  just  th...  the  Thunder  shot  him.  and  the  water  al  .rver 
;  tlt!>b^;od^  The  youngman  said,  "Alas',  my  poor  fafher-iirlaw!"  Ibd  they 
s.n.l    .>  He  will  n..t  die  of  that.     Altho.igh  that  is  den.',  he  never  dies 

Thev  had  no^^  returned  to  the  place  whence  he  went  <,ut,  but  wher.-  the  pe..ple 

ha.l  gone\vas  not  manifest.    So  he  said,  "  Put  up  the  tent  here,  while  1  g..  over  yon- 

de"     He  went  towards  the  spring  of  water,  when  lo!  he  saw  a  woman  w.  h  a  head 

1  large  coming.    "That  is  n.y  sistei,"  he  said.     She  was  <.onnng_her  hea.l  was  the 

p  oi  1?'^    .^  Uev  face  was  all  broken  out  in  sores.     "Yes,  that  w..^  n.y  sistx.,    he 

S    and  as  she  said,  "Mv  brother  that  was,"  he  en.braced  her,  and  said,  "My  s.s- 

e^  l'.r        t'"     "  M;  broiher,"  she  said,  ••  r.jktomi  has  destroye.l  al    our  people. 

Me  ..10  e  he  has  saved,  but  has  treated  n.e  vry  badly.    When  I  eon.c  thus  lor  water 

1  !?   ,a  V   he  savs    .  Vow  soniebody  has  been  courting  you,' and  !..■  sprinkles  hot 

:t?    u    .V  ft  e  ^:i  s'.n  •  t^-  is  ail  over  sores."    Then  he  said  to  her.  "Go,  take 

hm^e  witer,  and  f  he  says  that  again,  say  to  him,  '  Von  have  destroy,  d  ail  the  peo^ 

pi  "wi;t  there  alive  to  say  anything  to  me?'    The.,  throw  the  water  „..  h.m.  and 

^"•^^irshi'ti^XtSZ.^  n.  where^re  again  II,.kto.ni's  f.ce  w^ 

fluslu'l  and  I'sai'l,  "xNow  so.ne  one  has  be...  courting  you  indeed."    But  she  rephed, 


^o 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


143 


"See,  yon  have  destroyed  all  tlu-  people;  who  is  there  alive  to  say  aiivthing  to  me?" 
And  she  t!aHhed  ink'  water  on  him.  lie  only  laughed  and  said,  "  Woman,  has  my 
brothcr-iii-luw  come  home?"  She  replied,  "If  you  had  been  left  on  the  uuvisited 
island  would  you  ever  In-ve  returned?"  "'iien  she  left  him  and  came  to  the  tent  of 
her  brother,  who  commanded  his  wives  to  iiasten  with  the  preparations  for  his  sister. 
Ho  they  heaU-d  water,  washed  her,  combed  her  hair,  put  beautiful  clothes  on  her,  and 
placed  her  in  the  back  part  of  the  tetit.  Then  the  man  said  to  his  two  boys,  "Go; 
call  I'ljktomi."  They  went  and  said,  "Uijktoml,  we  call  you."  lie  said,  "Oh,  how 
beautiful  my  nephews  are,"  and  followed  them  to  the  tent  of  his  wife's  brother.  He 
was  Koing  in  lo  w;e  her  who  had  been  his  wife,  now  dressed  so  beautifully  and  seated 
ill  the  back  part  of  the  tent;  but  the  young  man  said,  "  Sit  there  in  the  door."  To 
which  IJiiktoiFii  made  answer,  "Yes.  my  brother  in  law,  I  will  do  what  you  say." 
When  he  wa.-i  seated,  the  young  man  said,  "  Uijktomi,  eat  your  own  dung."  And 
they  say  he  did  so.  This  was  done  to  be  avenged,  because  Uijktomi  had  once  told 
him  to  do  the  same.  Then  the  young  man  said,  "  Weave  tamarack  roots;  weave  the 
basket  just  your  own  size  and  make  it  come  close  around  your  neck."  And  TJijktomi 
difl  sf..  "Sit  down  in  it."  And  (Tijktomi  sat  down  in  it.  So  the  young  man  pressed 
Tuktomi  in  and  hung  it  over  the  fire.  (Jijkhm.i  sipiirmed.  but  the  young  man  said 
"Pile  on  WiMid."  So  he  killed  Uijktomi  with  the  sim.ke,  took  out  his  heart  and  dried 
It,  iKMinded  It  up  fine  ami  mad<-  medicine  of  it.  Then  he  gave  it  to  his  two  boys,  and 
said,  "  (Jo,  scatter  it  on  the  ruins  of  the  village."    And  tliey  did  so. 

When  the  next  morning  (•auu'.  he  said  to  them,  >•  Go  sc-  the  medicine  you  scat- 
tered." They  r.!turned  and  said,  "Father,  all  over  there  are  things  like  worms 
crawling,"  The  next  morning  he  sent  them  again.  Thev  returned  and  said,  "Father 
the  things  are  now  very  large."  On  the  third  morning  he  sent  them  again.  They 
brought  biM-k  word,  "Father,  they  arc  littl.'  men.  'Stand  up!  You  are  crooked,' 
they  said  to  each  other;  and  so  they  stumbled  along,"  they  said.  On  the  fourth  day 
the  pe«»ple  were  perfected,  and  at  daybreak,  with  drum  beating,  yelling,  making 
proclamations,  and  great  noiso,  they  came  aud  ])itclied  their  tents  around  the  tent  of 
the  young  man.  wiu.m  th.-y  made  their  chief.  Thus  they  sav  that  by  means  of 
Uijktomi's  heart  the  people  were  brought  to  life  again.    That  is  all. 


>!! 


IMh..  I  r.,,  ■tii,,ii-j-.    I    ilpnt^lll 


WAMNUHA-ITAGO^A. 
Bead  Spitteb. 


Wbittkn  in  Dakota  by  M.  Kenvillb. 


Hoksin<?aiitkiviipi  waij  Ik>p  tohan  ta^'osa  eca  wamnuha  o6aze  kiq  owasin 

liny  lifilovcl  ■  "MB     timt.  !»     wben       lie  Bpltii     then  beads  kiiulH       tlie  all 

itacVosa  e('e;    hecen  taoyate  kiij  hena  wokoyake  yapi  ece.     Heoi]  oyate 

n.. !„.„, -L      -„.>»t        l,iH.r,coi)le       the        tho8«  .lotW       made-tJeni  alwa.vB.     Therefore      people 


lieHpitBiiiit  always  "C 
ri'^ularly 


ihdukisaij  taijluuj  wikoska  owim\)  hihuaye     au     ede.     Uqkaij  wiko£ka  wai) 

round  about 


from 


yowiig-woiiH-u 


all 


to-niarry     tli(\v  were  alwnyH 
him        coming  in  ftrruK"- 
larutnium-    larly. 
Iwra. 


An<l 


yoimg- woman     onu 


He(5en  imizii) ; 

So-tliat     she  stopped; 


is    hihnave    va,  nijkaij    iijviuj    hekia   tuwe   iha  niyaqpi 

BlH-      inarrvlilm       vvcnt,         aii.l  behold  l>ei(iid  who        laughed  they  aloud 

unkan  wikoska  noin  t'li  ui)i  ka  lieyai)i ;  luama !   Caijktewiq  den  naznj  ce, 

and  inaidcn-H  two    thither  th.y     and        tliTsaay;        Wonderfnl!    Heart-killer  female  here      utanda       , 


wf're 
comiiiK- 


evani-    ka,   Iho  ve,   Caijktowiij,  Wamimlia-itagosa  hihnaye   uyyaopi   ce, 

theys'hl:      and.     Con.e     'on.      IleartkiUer  female.  Beadawho-apitaout  tomarry         weareuohig        , 

iuivai)i)i   ktc,  t'vapi.     Hecen  om   iyaye.     Wikoska  kiij  denaoza  Wioyai}- 

wepo  will.     IliVya'id.  So        with  them  she  went.  Maiden  the        those  two  Women 

Noni)apika  ewicakivapi.     Oyate  en  icagapi  sni,  ituya  ica^rapi ;   hena  taku 

Two  thev  were  iall«l.  P^plo    among  they  grew       not,     wilcfly        theygrew;         theae        amne- 


wakaij  liecapi,  hec'en  cazepi 


niysterious    siirh  tliey 
were, 


henee 


tl»;ir  name. 


Heden  hena   .>ni   va,  ka  om   iwaqka,  waijna  htayetn  heoij. 

.So  those       witliKlio  went,  and     with    she  lay-down.         now  evening 

them 


tlierefore. 


Heden 

ThuH 


wanna   istiijmai)!    kta,    uijkaij    Wiqyaij  Noijpapika   kiij    lieyapi :     Ihoijye, 

„.,„■  thev  sleep  ",nil,l,  an.l  Women  Two  the  thia  .said :  Comeoii, 

('"anktewin,  haiihaijna  uijkiktai)i  kiqhaij  taijpa  waksica  waij  ohonnii  pahii} 

Heart  kille,tin,all., ning  «.•  awake'  if  l.ireh  bark  diah  one^         aronnd      ^      quiUs 

on  akisoiini  e  nsiij  tona  e  pa  kiij  haij  aijpa  kiijhaij  he  Wannud'ia-itao-osa 

with         braided      that  'nee       .vbiel,  that  l!ead     the     stands  daylfght  i)  that  Bead  spitsout 

hihnave   kta,  evapi.      Tnka   liaijhaijna    uijkaij    Caijktown)   e  i)a   knj    en 

husband  iiav..    shall,     they  s.'id.  Hut  morning  then         Heartkiller  female  that  head      the         in 

ecen  haij,  ke\ai)i.     Hecen  vapi,  ka  inde  waq  yapi   en  taijka,  huta   tarjii) 

ao        »t<H.d,      they  say.  So         th"ey  went,  and      lake         one     they  went   in  largo.        shore  ^      ap|>ear 

sni   e   en   ipi.      Oaijnai)    wata  waij   taijka   yaqka,   hen   Waiunuha-itaj^osa 

not    that     in       lliey  Ont-on  boat  one  large      wa.  (aitting),    there  Heada-apita-out 

arrived. 

144 


DAKOTA  MVTII8.  145 

torjvvoyc  ('iij  liPtu ;  Ikh-cij  niujpi.  bi.  VViiiiiimliJi-ifajVos;.  liiJmiivc  unliini   vc 

■'  "'■       ""■"      "'«•'■■■     "■"■  ,„;;;,v-. '^'''''"■''    "'"'    "'"""■>->         ii.„.i»»i,i„.„„^ 

liilnwiyc  uijliipi  ro,  (.y,ii)i.  ITijkaij,  Ilia,  Uiwi-  hoi'ivapi  sta  sdcnwavc  sni 
oyccn  lozmia  wainmiria  iy(.liiialc<'  (-a  ta<.(ma  iycya :  rijkaii  wammilia  kcva 
kmlaiyoya:  I'ljkaij  ilialia  uiiliipi;  ka  li.-mj  Wiijyaij  N.Mjpapi  kiij  iiapiu 
wata  kiij  opi.pi,  ka  waijzi  kiij  kisirapi,  ('!auktcwiij ;  Ako  iyaya,  cyai.i,  kn 
kiri  kih.lani.     1\.ka   ho  \Vainnulia-ita<;<.sa  (m-  sni.      lU-n-n  .iijma   koij    orvu 

coya  yinj^"-  I  'JKiiU,  lUyuij,  wata  waij  liiiiaijpa,  iiijkaij  iiiiia  wivatpa,  iiiaza 
wafa  iiakacs.      Hc'cii    u    Ija  en  hi:  eke  \Vammiha-ita/r<.sa   hcc;    ivc  kin 

'""  ""''•'"'  ■'■'""'        ;;j.';«;irHl  tlM.n.arriv...!:  this  l!..a.l«.>,,,ll«..,„r  tl,at«av      In-       Ih. 

takii  wiyatpa  (.('c  koyakc  nakacs  nina  (.kitaijiij.     Ik-i-cn,  Takii  oij,  wikoska, 

snn,,-^-  l,r.;;l,t         aln„.       warn  i„,l,.,.,l.         vry  appi-arn.  Th-n.  W|,at       f„r  „n „, 

<h'ii  yjK'cya  he,  <'ya.     Tiikaij  is,  Wainiiuha-itajVosa  hihnavc  hi  kcva-    ki 
en  Wnjyaij  Noijpa  token  ("('akiooijpi  he  okiyak*-.      [Jiikaii,  IIo  wo    iinhrh 

""•■"■      '^^'"''""'  l'""  '"'"  tiny  ,li,l  |„  her      that     hIh- tild  him.  'Ih.n.        (,•«„„•      or,.'       „■<■  twn 


{a 

ila) 


kt;i  ('('  eye  <;a   kiri  ki. 


^ii-hitnic 


lio  Willi,  and     with  lirariivrcl 
hfv      at  his 
home. 


Ito  injniai)i  kiij  he  onidako  kta.     Ilecon  Wii)vaij  Xoijpaiii  kin  wirasta 

^'"^-        '"I"'"  '!"■     '1'^"  ItHl  will.  riMi^  \V.,;,„.„  Two    '        thn  man 

koij   ki(-i  kipi.     IJijkaij  kuijkisitku  ti    en  ii;i.      I'ljkaij  invun  tiiwc  hcva- 

|a'!ln™id|""''l,"™: '      ■^'""  '=''^"""""'l"'-l.i''  i.™H'-   in     ^tjl,^^•  Ami  1„  , •  „ne  thiZ-ahl^ 

Si\aka,   Wainnuha-itaoosa  nic'o    ('c.  cya.     IJijkaij,    Ho,  token  takeve    se 

''"'  li.a,I.S|,itl,.,-  y„n.,alls     ,         h,..«ai.l,  Th.-n,  S.I,,.'     ,„„,..h„»-      « hat  I..-  it' 

oya;   I  eeei.  upi  sin  jto,  ne  takn  wakaijyaij  eeomii  (h-o  e  tuncna  winyan 

'"■"""'•       "'■'■">•  '"mn.v.-ni.t.        thiHmmclhinc  niy.st.rh.u«ly  they  <r<.     alway»ihat      mi...n.-  w.m.an 

waijyake  sni  oeeo  ce,  eya  va    ivaya.      Tuka   wiijvaij  koij   lievai)i:  1\iku 

«eos  not     alway.s      ,      he  said,  and         went.  liut  woi'i.en         'ih.-         ih,%  ,a,,l  Wh  ,t 

|ii(..rt»aid| 

wakaij   kes   waijya<--  nijyakoij   eeee,   ekta   uijye   kte,   oyapi;     ka   tni    yani 

niysf.r.ou.s     .ven  se.inu  w.^two  are         ulway«.       t..  it     welwo-^o     will.       tlVey  »ahh       ami    Ih.r,-    •«el,t.' 

rijkiMj    niiiii   oko   e   lieeen  wakeya   ohdoka   waij   ohna   etoiiwaiini,   nnkan 

."•■'""  """■' '«•  "'•'•         ""  l<"t  hole  on,.  ,„  ,1,,.^  |,„,,<,.V  -;„„,    •" 

hihnaknpi   koij   heo  nite  kiij   lie  awaeipi:   mjkaij  tawien  kin  eyokasiniii   e 

hMshamMlieirM^^^^^^the^^^   Ihatis    ha,k       the      that  tluy  .lamed  on  and  wive«.hi,       the         '    hK.kii.y  in        hat 

waijwieayake;  nijkaij  naziij  hiyaye  ea,  Mis  siyaka  nite  awaeiiti  owiina    eye 

tlu.mh,..»nw;  ami  h,.  rose  to  hV.  f.Vt      ami         I  leal  s        haek     damini:  !.n       I  lollm>    !„■  said. 

<;a  psi])sie;i,   keyapi.      Fie  ni!i;iaksica  wai)  siyaka  eyapi  (V-ee,   liee  ke\ani 

'""'    """!";' ':"'"        ""■':"-^-  ''''''^  ''"'■'<  "'"-■  ■"•^''  ■'■•'»"'       »!««*».  that.i.it   ,h.;yJy." 


viort — VOL  IX- 


|4(i  I.AKOTA  GBAMMAB,  TBXT8,  AM)  ETU.NOUllAl'llY. 

-  7iiL,;';H^"U  i,^;^:.::;  u  »=  ■-'■  'iirr  "":r-  "^t 

'"""""'"'I    *""»"'■  .    I  ti'iii\-iiii 

liLilf                 Ml!''!     !»f"T.»;iicl)  .  ,,     ,  u-    ...1..,    IwL,   ,'.11 

h,      ««4     M(/.I.Hi      Ihrmir  "I"' '•         '""  '"  l,,|,„e»niai     tiim. 

S;»  .»«v..  1;;..  >rir-  '"'t"'  S^  '±'  s's;::  i  ''•■  s, t  :r 


UiM»^»>h.,     i»..        t.,..    .1,..  rH„™.H.r, , -.u...    ^^.      .      ,  .     j  1      '..,  ,i„„,,„j  nivaij 

..va  k.^  hW-h  tak  (,y(.  sni.     I  .jkaij  l.t'c;.-n  S.N,ak..  k-U  l.<l;^   ».<;,  ^l^J    ,„• , 

;:;y;:n;;a,y;:'";  „„.  .,.,.;,.„ ...  u,, ,.  siv„u„  .*,.,  ^«:;;  u. 


iM'taijliaij  luf  H-iipi 

^-Mff  ibk.  ih»-j  wke 


tlii'V  Bilk         :ilwii.v«    till-     ll"it 


"-±y»  ii>  >:  Slit"  -S''  ^- :"  .j:?k;.  ■'" " '"'  ^""  "' 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


147 


ow;.Hiu  KjiA.  i-i^  kiu  Iwiia  Sivjikii  kuijkisitku  we  kiij  liciiii  co,  kcvai)!. 

all  txo  li>«r  itlau)    liar       u«»  *r.,.i  ...,._.i i..  -  i  j .   ii      ,     .,  ..  .i  •       ' 

tliuy  Biiy. 


lUe 


iut«l  f^«lt- 


Krundiiiutlier  liin  blcxiil    tlji<      tliiMi<      aru. 


Hj'liaii  Hivaka  ii   HokMiiu'jujtkivapi   pii   kiij    yuha   wicastavataiii   kin 

1 1-*  T^rf         »*  IK,,  U.l„v.,l  •  h,.,„|      „,e       'havluK  cl.taV  '  the 

liiiKilK'ii  vukexH  kiu  "lafMm  yuha  iiia/.iij.      lijkaij  lldksiiu'aijtkivaiii  lioijkii 
I.rL:iI.'  ^Vi*.!!'^'"'^^!:"''"'''"^''"  '^''J  w.Hvihahavo  ('a  uite  awan  wirakivc! 

M..r«l«^,         W««fci.^,  fc^.         „,„,,„.,         „„.  ,,.,^,.,,,1,..,,    •         ,      ,„„.^      „„..,„„,„       ,|,.,„.|,.,, ,;,„,„ 

Ji^ou  wah|«.i.Hnay.',  .-ya  »Vya  .'a,  'r<.ki  lie  inivc  nakaos  lu'.-ainoij,  cva  ;>(•(■(•. 

.ha..,.H,  H«*«-««4.  «.M     „,Wwh..„.    W„ll,     tim.        r  i, t.,.t.l,li,l,     ',,.,•„.„,,  ,.lwuv,; 

Lukay  IJUktoiiM  kuyU  V"  lioijku  kiij  licva  ('('va  ra;  'l\)ki  is  luna  nivan 

^Il««  lltklUMd        l»»T«,lU     i.n.1   ,M..rl»r  hl«      11,0     tliU;,!!,!    .rvlnawlMii;      WVII,      !„.    thisiiW        afu.i.l 

«<•«,    lu'  iiiiv**  na*-;  iMV'aiiK.ij,  <.va  ec'o;   Kra   ivukraij  w<.,   (naiii.      [Iijkaii 

lUwav.,  Uurt         I  *,«|,         ,fci,|,|t,l,        h.,;oi.l  nlwa.va;  IiHlcwl      ' ,„|,l„r         ll.on.     tli'.y m.l.l.  \u.l 

I  ijkti.iiii  uitkotkoka  cliapi  ('e,  tokei'a  idukcaijpi  sni  Iio.      De  wakova  kin 
nial.on  naz.y,  htya.     Vvhu)  wakeya  kiij  vuzuzupi,  uijkaij  t^iyaka  llok.sin- 


^  I   ,  ,  ......  IT.. ...... ..II,  tiMii  AUJii  i»»y. 

'""/,'>''!"  ]«•>'"'"'»  <'«  "'iW*  i«  irtfiij  koij  yuhe  (Ja  waijkan  inaziij.     Unkaij, 

W«r«d  t«,^    u>:4^    ,^      ^fc,,      ,,„     k„it„       il,o      ''  l„«l      „,„!         „b..v«     I,.  ,t,MMltl,iT..,  Tl„>, 

IllliirrMuiill 

Kiiu  kii  wo.  yai.i  ktri  nr  ♦•yapi.     Tuka  waijkaii  ivavc,  ra  Iiaijvetu  \vi  kin 
!'' ,    -;i.  ''"*^'"^     n<'n'ii  tolmn  liaijvetii  \vi   niinia  ra  takii  waij  taiiiii  kin  Ik; 

Id  11..- imkWU. !«•««„<.»..,►     !»,«,  „h,„  ,,,^,^1  »„„       r..,,,,,!     and « •thins    app.'.r..      ti„     ihat 

Sivaka  I't',  U'MH'  «Ujii;WainnMha-ita;i<.sa  pa  kiij  ^  iilic  ra  uijina  is  Ijiani-aijli('('a 

_     l™l  I..      t^        ,*.  IVu.1  Spitter  l„.u,l    ,|„.  •j,„l,l.,     ami     other      It  si,rr„.graH» 

isaij  l^oij  yiilii-  «;a  ttit/'u),  k»vapi. 

NOTKS. 

1.  Tlj4'  Umti.  IU,yM4,red,  is  said  to  b«  used  only  of  tlie  first-born  or  eldest  son 
of  a  ebicf,  aiul  m  wo.fiM  jttaiid  for  F'lince.  Ft  is  'lioksidaij,'  hoy,  and  •('■antelviyii,'  to 
hr  :    'i'lii"  i«  put  til  iUt'  i»fnr>»l  and  pjissive  form,  iiiid  so  ineans  iieloredSon. 

2.  TliiK  iiiylli  *Im,w*  tliat  plirijility  of  wives  is  a  <•  istom  of  ancient  date  anion}; 
the  Dakota,  ami  lliat  IIm-  takiiijf  of  sisters  was  a  con  iiion  fcnm  of  it.  Fni  tlier,  tlu^ 
myth  showH  a  vtry  Urn  «ate  of  soeial  morality.  To  tlie  (,nestion,  what  hiws  or'  im- 
iiiemoiial  u«ij.'«-*  am««jj  tl»#'  l»nkota,  restrain  tiiem  in  their  matrimonial  alliances,  M. 
Hcinille  aiiKwi-i*.  "Thw  ar»r  no  Iaws--t!iat  is,  laws  with  penaiti.'s— to  prevent  a  man 
from  taking  Ii?*  »i*t,irr  l«  irifi-,  or  even  his  niotlier,  but  we  simjilv  say  such  a  man  is 
like  a  ilo}t-iui  J*  a  ifcig,"  Tl.at  they  often  have  largely  t  ran  stressed  "th.,  line  of  pre- 
w-rilMA-l  <-.»i.i»aiiK:iiiiiityJi,  takiiiK  wives,  is  evidenced  by  the  name  Kh/uhm  In'iug  worn 
by  a  niiiiitN'r  »f  tb«  *iib«<.|,|es  in  the  Dakota  niifion.  This  dividhtq  w  brmldm,  i^i 
custom  i«  iiiii«i«mh  rHwfwl  fo  rheli  niatrimonial  alliances. 

9  H  i-  iuU'tt  tliuu  to  »oie  In  these  niytlis  the  origin,  or  at  least  tae  explana- 
tion, of  eeilai.  *.«N{<iil(ir  D^riiis  of  s,M-eeh  in  the  laii«iiafre.  which  it  is  i.npossible  to 
iU!4»«iiii(  tor  irtUfimM',    Vm  esiiinple,  h,  this  myth,  we  have  't^iyaka-o,'  TmUhot, 


»i    !l 


,4H  l.AKOTA    .KAMMAB,  TBXT8,  AND  raHNO.IllAl'UV, 

r....  ..y  .."■ '■«■•'  "".'••  "'t  ;;:i:'™ .  t . .. ., ■.•• "".  ."■■ 


gory 

the  bioiMl  hiiul  "Ithc  Night  Sun 


TUANSLATION. 


The.  was  a  Boy  ..Covca  wh,..  ^."''^ -^^IJ^^'ltltr^iJ^^wtin  " 
„l,„n<lant  won-  they  th.t  his  1-<'|  i;,;-;'^;;;  ,  ^  t  .^'r.:...  all  anxious  ...  have 
this  si.rea.l  abroa.l,  tlu-  young  women  ot  "  " "  ^ ^  ,^  j„  „„^,,,  ,,i,„  ,„.,•  husl.an.l,  il' 
,,i,„  ,!„. .,  husban,!.  And  as  a  .erta.n  »"•;'«  's  st  „  .ed,  when  lo!  two  wouuM. 
,,ossible,  she  heard  lu-hind  her  son.e  one^  laugh mg     h      st.  ,  ^^^^^^^^^    ^^  ^,^^^^^^, 

;z;;?;r.^s;:!^^^sr:t'r -^^ ^^  -  -  - 

t..gelher."    Ho  she  went  w.th  the.n.  Two-Wonu-n."    They  did  not  grew 

'"^"-r  h:;;!:;!:^  w..  with  ti. lay  ..wn  -;^--,- ;-nx;s;:; 

n„t  t.e..ve  they  w.-ut  to  sU.p  the  t-;- -';;;-      ;  ,     ,    'j,  ;; aisU  with  „u^^  WO.U 
thena.rningeonK.s,atwhosesoeverhead  sand      I  ,..,..d.S,.itter  tor  a 

„.a  it  and  hUed  with  nee,  she  -  J^^ -'l^^:;;;;;,.;;';:  „...  ,,  ,.„  of  Heart- Killer, 


'husband."     So  when  the  n.orning  ean 


they  say.  ,         ,  u,.  ^vhost^  farther  shores  et.uld  not  be 

Then  they  went  ..n  an.l  came  to  a  1.    g    h  k  .  vv  •  ^^^^^^^    ju-ad  Hpitter's 

.en.    out  on  the  water  was  -^^^^^^^^^^J^';^^  ;,    ......Spitter  tor  our  husband." 

ailage  was  they  .-ailed  and  said.  '  W  e  hau  .on.  ru  ^^  ^^_  ^^^  ^^^,^^^  ,,^..,,,. 

^oUH- .>ne  .amo  r.nving.     Wh.-n  he  arr.ve.i  tl  ■      an  ^^^^^_  ^     ^^^^^^  ^^^^^^^^,.^„ 


„,„.  „„,.  ,amo  r..wing.     XN  l..-n  ih'  '""^Y.'  ,h,  not  know  anv  <u.e  by  that  name;" 

,iHer  ..ur  hn.sband."    To  w  u.'h  he  r.-pbed      \^^'\J^'         '       ,  „,..,„  .,„t.    The 

.t  at  the  san.e  tin.e  he  fllle.l     -;;--;  "^  ^^^     '..^ll  then.  u...    Th.-n  the  two 
,adsw.-res.'attered  all  "•..nnd.an  ,l.ui^h.n(,    n  >  ^^^^^^  ^^^.^^^  __^,^^  ^^^^,^^^^. 


seen. 

V 

S.im. 

ai 

but 

heads  w.-re  s.-attered  all  aroun...  an..,  -"^;;;;';; ;;;;  •;i;,;,r,,a..k.  an.l  sai.l,  -  (!«>  away, 
^v,.nu.n  w.-nt  iut.>  the  eanoe,  but  «"^  '  V !  "  ,,^  ,  ..  .e  was  not  IWadSpitter. 
lIcwtKiller."  S..  they  went  ^'•>;";';'  ,'^,,  j:',,,:.  ,an,e  in  sight.  It  was  a 
lleart-Killer  st.H.l  ^'^^ ;-'y'''^;J^Z-J;n^^.  '^  .an,.,  .u.  an.l  .niv.nl.  This 
:-:^i;::XS*:^l-^>— - -g..t  .....thing,  ..e  appear.,.,  wa.  very 

-'""S...g  ..>man,  what  a..  > -;- -----^ twot.l  'h^i  '^^^^ 

,,,,  ,„,,  to  get  lh-a.l-Sp.tter  i..r  a  husban     and  «  hat  t  ^^  ^^^^^^^  ^^^^^^^^  ^^.^^^  ^  ._^^_ 

her.    TM.eu  he  said,  "  Cme  on,  w.-  tw..  wdl  g..  h..u.c. 

Let  us  r.-turn  t..  the  oth.-rs.  ^      ^^^^      ^^.^  „.,„„.  ,vas 

The  tw.,  won.eu  went  houn- w,tli  the  '"•     ;^'"  '      J  „„,,  ,,,;,,,  .-T.-al- 

TeaMMuk,  and  he  lived  with  Ins  f^-;>-'>t|- •  ,;,■;;:;,  ^.  ...d.-.-d,  s.mH.l...dy  has 
Du.k.  I'.eadSpitter  .-.alls  you  t..  a  U'a>.        •!  '  ^,,^^    ^^,,,. 

«aid  s..n.ething;"  an.J  thn.  t..    he  -"     '  J^;"'  t.^h.-  w.-nu-n  said,  ''We, 
mystery;  u..  w..man  hu.ks  at  it.      S..  M 


making 
too,  are 


DAKOTA  iMYTIIH. 


HJ) 


iM-cimtoincd  to  sec  Hk-  suiMMiisitiinil;  \\r  will  «<),"  mid  ho  flicy  vvoiit.  VVIicii  lln^y 
rt'iiclifd  the  pliifc  Ijicn-  was  iiiiirii  iioiMo,  luid  tlii'.v  (uimo  and  looked  in  l»y  n  hole  of 
tlu)  tent,  luid  lo!  tile  iamateH  wore  diincinK  on  tin-  hack  of  Toal  Duck.  il<-  waw  liis 
wives  peeping  in,  and  InMipinK  up,  said,  "  I,  also,  will  join  the  dancte  on  tiie  Teal'M 
bark,"  and  so  he  janiiied  al.out.  They  say  this  was  tlii^  dnek  tinit  is  ealled  the  "Teal," 
and  hence,  to  this  day,  that  duck  has  no  fat  on  its  haek,  beeause  tlie  i>eoph'  (hmced 
on  it,  they  say. 

Tiien  the  two  wouu'H  started  back,  and,  takiiiff  two  blankets,  tlioy  put  bees  in 
the  one  and  ants  in  tlic  other  and  went  on.  The  other  woman,  who  was  ealled  Ifeuit- 
Killer,  was  with  the  Hoy  lieloved.  Her  they  to<ik  and  thrust  out,  and  then  placed 
themselves  on  either  siile  of  him. 

Tln^ii  Teal  Duck  eame  iK.ine,  and  when  he  had  lifted  one  blanket  the  bees  came 
out  and  stuuK  bini;  when  he  lilted  the  other  the  ants  came  out  and  bit  him.  Then 
lie  said,  "  Indeed,  here  is  much  that  is  stranne,"  and  so  he  opeiu'd  out  the.  blankets 
and  the  ants  and  bees  swarnuMl  out  and  drove  everybody  the  house.    Ho  he  went 

and  founti  tin-  two  wives  of  Teal  Du<k  with  ilead  Hpittcr,  to  whom  he  said,  '<My 
elder  brother,  ijive  me  back  the  youiiKor  one."  There  was  no  reply.  Affain  he 
made  the  dennnid,  but  no  answer  came.  And  so  Teal-Duck  wcut  home  sin^finj,'  this 
song,  they  say: 

"  You  Hpitter  of  Pearls,  give  me  back  my  younger  wife; 
I<'<tr  over  the  lake  I  always  drive  box-elder  pegs." 

And  from  this  has  come  down  to  us  this  form  of  speech,  viz:  When  sores  come 
out  on  people  and  pus  is  fornu'd,  they  say,  "Teal  Duc^k  has  shot  Ihem." 

Now,  when  nigiil  canu',  on,  Sharpdrass  took  his  knife,  and  (hiding  the  ISoy. 
'teloved  sleeping  with  the  two  wimien,  hecutolf  his  heiwl,  and,  lioMing  it  in  his  haiiil, 
looix  his  station  inside  of  the  tent.  Wbou  the  peoph^  knew  that  the  l!oy■|{.'h»v(^d' 
lay  headless  there  was  a  great  tumult.  So  they  went  to  the  house  of  the  Teal,  but 
his  giandmother  had  pla<-ed  him  on  the  top  of  his  tent.  They  went  in,  but  only  a 
little  brown  heron  came  Hying  out.     Hence  the  fowl  that  iscaUed  Little  IJrown-lleron 

(snipe)  is  the  grand tiier  of  the  TealDuck.     It  tiewaway  and  alighted  in  the  corner 

of  a  reed  marsh.  Then  the  people  went  and  trod  down  and  trampled  up  thoroughly 
the  reed  island.  Hence,  when  all  the  roots  of  tlie  reeds  are  red,  they  say  this  is  the 
blood  of  the  Teal's  grandmother. 

Then  Teal-Diick,  having  the  head  of  the  Hoy-Iieloved,  went  and  stood  within 
tlH'  tent  of  the  chief.  And  the  mother  of  IJoy  JJeloved  cried,  and  said,  "You  bad, 
wiuthless  fellow  who  debauched  my  child  and  lia<I  people  dance  upou  your  own  back' 
you  have  impoverished  me."  While  she  cried,  some  one  said,  ••  Indeed,  and  was  it  I 
who  did  this  thing!"  Then  they  called  llijktonii,  ami  when  his  mother  said,  crying, 
"  Who  is  it  who  says  this  aloud.  '  Indeed,  ami  was  it  1  who  did  itT"  Then  irijktomi 
.said,  "Now,  consider  this:  You  say  Uuktomi  is  a  fool;  why,  don't  ym  understand 
•  his?     It  is  he  wlio  stands  within  the  tent  wlio  says  this." 

Then  they  tore  down  the  tent  and  beheld  Teal-Duck  holding  the  head  of  Uoy- 
lielovcd  and  the  other  having  the  knife,  and  they  stood  up  high.  "(Joine  down," 
they  .said,  "you  shall  live;"  but  up  they  went  and  stood  in  the  moon.  And  ho 
now,  when  the  nu.on  is  full,  what  appears  in  it  is  Teal-Duck  holding  the  head  of  One- 
who-si)its-ont  pearls,  and  the  other  is  iSharp-tJiiiHS  lioldiug  the  kuife  in  his  hands. 
This  is  the  Myth. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


/ 


O 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


s  «a  liio 


1.8 


U    111  1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corpo-^tion 


^ 


'''\i 
^ 


•ss 


j^ 


^1^^ 


:\ 


\ 


O' 


'b"^'..<i.  «•> 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


D>°   ^^ 


^0       ■^^p 


, 


PAKAHLK  OF  THE  PRODIGAL  SON— Luke  XV,  11-32.1 


Wit-asta  waij  ciijliiijtku  noijpa:    uijkay  liakakata   kii)  lie  atkiiku  kiij 

Miiii  a  aonliis  two:  anil  yoiingpst  tlie      that     fatlu'rliiB       the 

hei-ivii:  Ate,  woyulia  initawa  kte  ciij  he  mi('u-wo,  eya.     IJijkar)  woyuha 

8ai<l  to  liiiii :    Father,         goods  iuin«         willbo    th«     that    inc-niiiii'givii,     liesaiil.  Ami  goods 

kiij  yuakipaiu  wiC-alcu.     Uijkaij  iyoliakain  aijnetu  touaiia,  ciijliiijtku  liakakta 


tlio     "      dividiniJ        thcinlic  nave.  And         '       after  day  few,  sonhis  youngest 

Itoij  he  owasiq  witaya  tpahi,  ka  itehaijyaij  niakoce  waij  ekta  iciiiiani  ya; 


tliat- 
was 


that 


all 


togelfce: 


gathered 
his-own, 


and 


a-far-olf 


eountry 


traveling     went : 


Uijkaij 

And 


\'A  heu  sihaij  ohaijyaijpi  kiij  oij,  taku  yuhe  ciij  ovvasiij  hdutakunisui. 

and   there      bad  doings  the      by,      what    '  behad     tbo  all  he-destroyed  liisown. 

owasiij  waijiia  hdusote  yehaij,  makoce  kiij  he  en  wicaakihaij  hiijt'a;  uijkaij 

all  now         heliadspent       when,  eountry         the      that    in  famine  very;  and 

Ids  own 

hirjiiakaha  wicakiza.     Urjkai)  niakoce  kii)  heu  uupi  kiij  waijzi  ti  kii;  ekta 

eoni-ociuoiitly     he-was  in  want.  And  eountry  tbo       liiere      dwelt       the         one      house  the  to 

i,    ka  kici  yaijka;  uijkaij  he  iria^a  kiq  ekta  kuku.se  wo  wieaku  kte  yesi- 

went,  and     with  was;  an<i      tluit-one    field  the  to  swine         foo<i     them-givo    should    sent. 

Uijkaij  kukuse  taku  yutapi  kiij  hees  oij  wipiirlye  waeiij;  tuka  tuwedaij 

And  swine  what  cat  the     eveu-tliat  witli        till-himself         desired ;  but  some-one 

dot  oku  .sui.     Uijkaij  waiuui  i(3iksuye  rehaij  hoyti:  Ate  wit-asta  opewicatoij 

food    gave-     not.  ..._-.         .. 


And 


when       tbis-said: 


My- 
father 


them-boughi 


remeuibered- 
"liiui  biinseir 

kiij  heea  tona  wicavuha,  ka  lieua  a<j;uyapi  iyaki^uya  yuhajii,  tuka  niiye  ke 

tbo       such  how-many      theiii  has,         and     tho.se  bread        uu)retbau-eniuigli  tbey  have,        but  f    myself 

wotektehdapi  kii)  oij  atakuuisiii  ainayaij  t'e.      Ito  nawaf^iij,  ka  ate  ekta 

bun"er  the       by-  I  am  lieeoming  fw'lde.  Lo!  Island  and      my-        to 

"  uioahs-of  (-arise),  father 

walide  (.'a,  liewakiye  kta;  Ate,  inahjiiya  kiij  ekta  ka  niye  iiakuij  nitokam 

l-go-bome     and,  to-bim  I  say-tbis     will:     Father,         lieaven  the     against    and      thee  also         thee  before 

wawahtaui;    ka     detaijhaij     ciij6anuiyaye     kta    iyeniaeeee    isiii;    wieasta 

I-liave-sinned  i  a'nd        from  this  time,         ehild  rae-tliiMi-bave      shouldst       I  am  worthy  not;  man 

opewit'avatou  kiij  hees  waijzi  iyeeeea  maka^a  wo,  epe  kta  t'e,  eya.     Uijkaij 

beui  th  111  b:is't-bought    the       even  one  lilse  me  make,  I-say     will        ,       be-snld.  And 

naziij    hiyaye,  (;a    atkuku    ekta    ki.      Tuka   uahahiij    iteliaij    ku,    atkuku 

bo  rose  to  bis  feet,         lind      latlier  bis  to     weiit-liome.       liut  whilestiU  lar  olf       eoniing     fatlicr-his 

home, 

waijhdake  (;a,  oijsikida  ka,  iijyaij«>-  ye  (;a,  noskiu  hduze  <;a,  iikputaka. 

saw  him         and     lind-eiimims     ami       running    went,  and  by-the  neek  (la.-.ped     and       kissed  him 
liisown  sionim  hisown,  liisown,  his  own. 

ciijhiijtku  kiij  heciya:  Ate,  mahpiya  kiij  ekta  ka  uiye  uitokaiu  wawahtani, 

son-bia  the       this-said-       Fatlier,        heaven  the         to        and       tlice       thco-bofore        I-haTO-sinned, 

to-bitn: 

ka  detai]haij  ('iijeaiuayaye  kte  eirj  he  iyemaeece  sni,  eya. 

■ •    .  ''        ,       ,  ,  .  .,       .!_»     'lam  worthy        ■"'•      i...— .1.1 


llijkaij 

And 


a'nd    from-this-tlnl(^     ehild-me-thou  have  ahnnldst  the   that    '1  am  worthy        not,     be-siiid. 

'  Tilt'  accimiiiaiiyiiig  iuterliueiir  trtiuslationg  iroiii  the  lUblo  appeared  in  the  edition  of  1852,  just 
nfter  tlie  (iraiuiiiur. 
150 


DAKOTA  MYTHS. 


151 


Tuka  atkuku  kirj  taokiyo  kii)  hewicakiya:  i^iiia  iyotaij  vvawte  kiij  lie 

liut        fatlicrlilii      tlii<       IiIH'    rvftiit      tli«       tliiiito-Hioiii  nuicl:      Ulaiiknt    '  luiMt  gixid         tlie     that 

au-po,  Ija  iijkiya-|M);  ka  inazanapcupe  waij  nape  kiij  en  iyekiya-po;    Ija 

brIiiKyc.      anil     iiiit-iinliiiii'.vn;      niirl  (liigerrliiK  a  linnd        Hie      on  piityui  anil 

silia  liaijpa  oliekiya-po;  k'l  l)tezica'lar)  cemyaj)i  kiij  he  den  au-po,  ka  kte-p<»; 

fiHit     iiiotciwiim      iiiit'UU-liiiiiyei         and         (!owcaIf  fiittod  the     that    here    hriiigjp,    and      klll-ye; 

wauijtapi  Ija  uijkiyuskiijpi  kta  ce.     Miciijksi  kiij  do  ta,  uijkaij  kiiii;  taijiij.siii 

we<!at         and  WK-ni.|<>lc<!  will       .  My-aon        the     this  (load,        and    livosasaiui        lost 

l<;a  iyeyapi,  oya.     llijkaij  liiijnakalia  wiyuskiijpi. 

and     'jHliiiind,       hi^aaid.  Anil  iinniidlati'ly  thryriijoiccil. 


,eyapi,  oya. 

Ih  liiiind,       licaaid. 

Uijkaij  ciijliiijtku  tokapa  koij,  lie  niajVata  uij :  uykaij  tikiyadaij    kii 

And  mni-lila  oldcat    that- was,  tliat       flulilat       woa:         and  houHonearto      was  w: 


do\vaij))i  Va  wa(^,ipi  nal'iorj. 

xiiiKiug        and       ilanrinK       liu  heard. 

kapi  liociijliaij,  he  iwaij<>a. 

meant  i(,  that   he  Inquired. 


ooniing 
Iioine 


ea 

hen 


Uijkaij  ookiye  warjzi  kijiaq,  ka  lieiia  token 

And  aervaut  one       heealledto,  andtlieaethinKH  huw 

IJijkaij  lieoiya :  Ni.suijka  lidi ;  uijkaij  ni  uij  k'l 

And         lie-Haid'thla-    riiyyiiiinKer-     liaa-  and       alive    ia      and 

tti-hiiD:  hruther    i-onie.|ionie; 

zaniyaij  hdi  klij ;  hooij-otaijhaij  niyato  ptozieadaij  coinyajii  koi;  he  kikte  ce, 

well  haa-      tliei  therefore  thy'father  cuwealf  fatted      tha't  won  that     killed 

CDnielieme  l„r  iii,„ 

oya.      Uijkatj   hecen  wilida,  ka  tin  kihde  \va  'iij   sni ;    helian  atkuku  kiij 

he  said.  And  wi       liewaaangry.  and  intethe-    he-go-         di     .ed       noti  then  fatliet-his        the 

hoiiHe      hoiiie 

taijkan  hiyu  kn  <'ekiya.     Uijkaij  holian  wa  apte  <;,a  atkuku  kiij  heciya: 

out  laiiio      and  iMfMniigh't-liiiii.  And  then  he  aViawerejl     and      fatlierliis       the       this  Ha'id-to. 

Ilio,  vvaniyetu  ota  waijna  waot'ii'iye,  (;a  iyao  ciij  tohiijui  kawape  Hui;  hococa 

I.o!  winter         iiiaiiy       now     Miave-heliied-'theo,  andthy-word  the  over  I-pa»«ed        not;  thus 

hevoiid 

esta,  koda\>  ioawayo   oiij  oui  wiinduHkiij  kta  o   tohirjni   taciijeadaij   waijzi 

although,     rrleiid  thnm-1-have  the      with  I  rejoice  might  that  at  nny-tinie  diwr-child  one 

niayaku  Hiii  de:   Tuka  niciijkisi  witkowiijpi  kiij  om  woyulia  nitawa  kiij 

me  thou         not  Uut  thy-son  harlots  the      witl         proporty  thv  the 

gavest 

toiiiniciye  ciij  do  hdi  &d,  waijcako  ptezieadaij  (-eniyapi  kii)  he  yecicata  co, 

eaten  iip-rorthee  the    thla    rainie-  when,        at-onie  eow-ealf  fatted  the     that    thou  for-hlni- 

'"""<>         ,  haHt-killetl 

eya.     IJijkaij  hoeiya;  (Jiijs,  ohiijiiiyaij  iiiici  yauij ;  ka  taku  mduhe  ciij  he 

hoiiaid.  And  thlnhe-said         Son,  always  ino-witli  thoii-art;     and      wlnt         I-havo         the     that 

to-hiiii: 

iyuhpa  nitawa. 

all  thine.  Thy  younger     the     iliis  was-       and         has  eome- 

brother  de/"l  to-life; 

kiij  liooij  etaijhaij  ito,  oaijto  uijvvastopi  ka  uijkiyuskiijpi  kte  cirj  he  hecetu 

the  therefore  lo!         heart  wogood  and  w'e-rejoice  should    the     that      is-rlgUt 

ce,  eya  co. 

,     he'aald 


Nirtuijka  kiij  de  fi  uijkaij  kiui ;    taijiijsni,  uijkaij  iyeyapi 

the     ihls  was-       and         has  eome-        wsslost,  and  ia-founil 


'     i 


*    i 


II 


TIIK  LORD'S  PRAYER. 


Itaijcaij  tawocekiye  kin. 

Lord  hisprayer  the. 

At<!uijyai)pi   mahpiya  ekta   naijke   ciij;    Nicaze  kiij  vvakar)dapi  kte; 

Kather-WB-have  heavcii  in  thou-art        the;        Thy-nanie      the  holy-regarded        shall; 

Nitokicoijzo  kiij  ii  kt<!.    Mahpiya  ekta  token  nitawaciij  ocoijpi  kiij,  inaka  akan 

Thy  kingdom        the  .oriie  shall.  Heaven  in  how  thy-«ill  is-dono       the,       earth       upon 


■'---'•""•■■■'—"' 


152  DAKOTA  (lUAMMAU,  TliXTS,  AND  OTIINOJiUAl'JIY. 

''"^™  "'^T  'sr  '^T'"  "t'  t.*'''"'i:""i"  ""te;-- 1 "r£i;p'' 

wowhH,,  ki,,,  l,en.kiy»  „wi:.;„kc  wa;,m  „ita«a  „u,;w..     Anu... 


TIIK  FOUU'l'II  OOMMANDMKXT. 
WoaliojM'  itO|ML 

UoiiiniaiHUnrlil     fuurtli- 

^"i"S±r"'  "^^ !-  "^Js:;'  ^i "«"'  -^  ""Kf  '"Sf 
':^:;1;;?  °*=  Si  ti;  'lir  b  "'si?'  isi^S'  »"ff :!;•&•  "S" 

A,,,«tu  *,k|,,.  on  YoWwa  mahpiya,  u^.  n.imwa.;-  fe,  '±','  "''IS!"' 
ai)i)etu-okihi)!ii)i  kiij  ho  hdiivviiste  ka  hduwakaij. 

•  8om7of  17.C  i;ak»U  oLject  t<.  the  use  of  thr  im|.«.ativ«  ii.  w„  »i..t  («»,  ii.  ».l.lnMmnK  God,  pro- 
(VrriiiS  the  cudiiif?  ye,  liieiisu.— J.  o.  l>. 


. 


, 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


PART   THIRD. 


ETHNOGRAPHY. 


153 


—r"~T' """'•*"' 


El^IINOGRAPHY. 


CHAPTER    I . 


THE  DAKOTA. 

Tlie  introduction  to  tho  Dakota  Grammar  and  Dictionary,  published 
Jjy  the  Smithsonian  Institution  in  IHo'i,  connnences  with  this  paragraph: 

The  nation  of  Sioux  Indians,  or  Dakotas,  as  they  call  themselves,  is  supposed 
U*  number  about  2r»,(MM).  Tiiey  are  scattered  over  an  immense  territory,  extending 
from  the  Mississijjpi  River  on  tlie  east  to  the  Black  Hills  on  the  west,  and  from  the 
mouth  of  th  ;  Big  Sioux  River  on  the  south  to  Devils  Lake  on  the  north.  Early 
in  the  winter  of  18;37  they  ceded  to  the  United  States  all  their  land  lying  on  the 
eastern  side  of  the  Mississippi ;  and  this  tract  at  present  forms  the  settled  portion 
of  Minnesota.  During  the  summer  of  1.S51  the  Comniissiouer  of  Indian  Affairs,  with 
(lovernor  Ramsey,  of  Minnesota,  negotiated  with  the  Dakotas  of  the  Mississippi  and 
Minr.esota,  or  St.  I'eters  Valley,  for  all  their  land  lying  east  of  a  line  ruuning  from 
Otter-Tail  Lake  through  Lake  Traverse  ( La<-  Travers)  to  the  junction  of  the  Big  Sioux 
River  with  the  Missouri;  the  Indians  retaining  for  their  own  settlements  a  reservation 
on  the  upper  Minnesota  20  miles  wide  and  about  140  long.  This  purchase  includes  i  11 
the  wo<Klcd  lands  belonging  to  the  Dakotas,  and  extends,  especially  ou  the  south  side 
of  the  Miiniesota  Kiver,  mnw  distance  into  the  almost  boundless  i»rairie  of  the  West. 
Beyond  t'lis,  the  Indians  follow  Iflie  buffaloes,  which,  although  evidently  diminishing 
in  numbers,  still  range  in  vast  herds  over  the  prairies.  This  aninuil  furnishes  the 
Indian  with  food  and  clothing,  and  a  house,  and,  during  the  summer,  with  the  "bois 
de  vache"  for  fuel.  In  the  winter  these  sons  of  the  prairie  are  obliged  to  pitch  their 
tents  at  or  in  the  little  clusters  of  wood,  which  here  and  there  skirt  the  margins  of 
the  streams  and  lakes. 

Tlie  interval  of  thirty  years  has  made  such  changes  in  this  people  as 
to  require  an  almost  entirely  new  statement.  First,  as  regards  numbers: 
The  above  statement  was  made  mainly  by  estimation,  and  not  on  actual 
count.  Only  a  small  portion  of  the  Dakota  were  at  that  time  receiving 
annuities.  In  this  case  the  estimate  was  largely  under  the  truth.  Since 
that  time,  when  the  western  Dakota  were  at  war  with  our  Government, 
they  were  variously  estimated  as  numbering  from  40,000  upward.     But  as 

■^  155 


n 


166  DAKOTA  OUAMMAU,  TEXT8,  AND  liTllNOliKAl'UY. 

thoy  are  now  gathorod  at  the  various  a^rfiu-ios,  viz,  Cl.oy(3nnc  Uivur,  Crow 
Creek,  Devils  Lake,  Lower  Hrule,  Pine  Uidge,  Rosebud,  Sisseton,  stand- 
ing Rock,  and  Yankton,  in  Dakota  Territory,  with  Poplar  River  ni  Mon- 
tana, and  Santee  in  Nebraska,  tbey  are  reported  at  a  little  less  than  30  0()(». 
This  does  not  include  the  more  than  100  tatnilies  of  homesteaders  at  b  lan- 
dreau  and  Brown  Earth.  Nor  does  it  hidude  Sitting  Hull's  party,  the 
greater  pait  of  which  has  recently  returned  to  the  United  States.  In  a(hli- 
tion  to  these,  are,  Dakota-speaking  peophi  beyond  the  line,  Uie  btoneys 
and  Assiniboin,  besides  at  least  1,000  of  the  refugees  from  our  war  ot 
1862  who  have  become  permanent  .-.sidents  in  the  Queen's  donnnions. 
We  now  conclude  that  40,000  will  be  a  low  estimate  of  those  who  speak 

the  Dakota  language.  ,   .  r  ^  x 

Secondly,  as  regards  habitat:  This  will  be  made  plam  by  a  briei  state- 
ment of  the  migrations  and  history  of  the  different  tribes  which  constitute 
the  Dakota  nation. 

TIUUES. 

Their  name,  the  Dakota  say,  means  hvyucd  or  allieil ;  and  they  some- 
times speak  of  themselves  as  the   "Oceti  sakowiij,"  Scorn  am nvAl  fires. 
These  are  the  seven  principal  bands  which  compose  the  tribe  or  nation,  viz: 
1.  The  Mdewakaijtoijwari,  Vilhuje  of  the  Spirit  Lake.     Their  name  is 
derived  from  a  former  residence  at  Mdewakaij  (Spirit  or  Sacred  Laki^,  Mille 
Lacs,  which  are  in  Mimiesota,  at  the  head  of  Rum  River.     This  was  the 
old  home  of  the  nation,  when  Ilemiepin  and  Du  Luth  visited  them  two 
hundred  years  ago.     As  these  so-called  Si)irit  Lake  villagers  occupied  the 
gateway  of  the  nation,  they  were  for  a  lonjr  time  better  known  than  the 
other  portions  of  the  tribe,  and  came  to  regard  themselves  as  living  in  the 
center  of  the  world.     Thirty  years  ago  this  record  was  made  of  them : 

Tbey  are  divided  into  seven  piineipal  villages,  three  of  wliicli  are  still  on  the 
western  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  others  on  or  near  the  Minnesota,  within  25 
or  30  miles  of  Fort  Snelling.  This  portion  of  the  Dakota  people  have  i;e<;;;'v<'il  ;Ui- 
nuities  since  the  year  1838,  and  their  number,  as  now  enrolled,  is  about  2,000.  Ihey 
plant  corn  and  other  vegetables,  and  some  of  them  have  made  a  little  progress  m 
civilization. 

In  that  same  year  of  1851  they  sold  their  land  to  the  Government 
and  were  removed  to  a  reservation  on  the  upper  Minnesota,  and  were  the 
principal  actors  in  the  emeute  of  1862,  which  resulted  in  their  capture  and 
dispersion.  Those  who  fled  to  the  Dominion  of  Canada  with  Little  Crow 
have  for  the  most  part,  remained  there,  while  those  who  lived  through  the 


DAKOTA  TRIllES. 


167 


(►nlcal  of  civptivity  an^  now  a  civilizc^d  jieophf  at  tho  Hanteo  Apfcncy,  in 
Ni^iraska,  and  at  tlic  Flandrcan  Homtstoad  Hottlonu>nt  on  the  IJij;  Sioux. 

Tho  oriirin  of  the  nanic^  Mdowakaijtoywaij  is  accounted  for  by  Mr.  M. 
Uenvilh*  aH  tVdlows:  In  the  east  c(»untry  tliere  was  a  larjjo  lake,  and  in  the 
lake  there  was  a  Taku-Wakai),  wliich  was  feared.  Hut  there  they  made 
their  villa<,'e.  And  wIkui  the  phnitinj;'  time  came  this  Io(!al  {j^od  always 
made  his  appearance.  Hut  this  <,'ens  dreamed  of  it  and  worshiped  it,  and 
no  more  feared  it.  TIence  tluy  <xot  the  name  of  "  Hacred-Lake  Villa}?ers." 
This  was  an  orij^inal  <^ens  of  the  Dakota  people,  which  was  afterwards 
divided  into  seven  gentea,  viz:  (I)  Ki-yu-ksa,  Brcohrrs  of  custom  or  law, 
said  to  refer  to  marry injf  into  their  own  frmH.  (2)  lle-nmi-caij  (Hay- 
minnee-chan),  Jlill-watrr-irond,  th(^  name  of  Harn  Hluff  at  Red  Winj,''.  (3) 
Ka-po-za  (Kaposia),  Liffhf  ones,  those  who  traveled  unincund)ered  with 
l)aj^},'af?e.  (4)  Ma-^a-yu-t(*  sni,  Thnf  who  do  not  eat  f/rrsc.  (5)  He-ya-ta- 
toij-we,  Tlie  Hack  VUhtficrs.  This  was  the  Lake  Calhoun  band.  (6)  Oyate- 
sica,  Had  people.     (7)  Tiij-ta-toij-we,  Prairie  Villat/ers} 

2.  The  Wahpekute,  Letif-shooters.  It  is  not  now  known  from  what 
circumstances  tin*  Wahpekute  received  their  name.  Thirty  years  a^o 
they  were  a  roviuf--  band  of  about  500  or  GOO,  who  laid  claim  to  the 
(u»untry  of  Cannon  River,  tin*  head  waters  of  the  Hhu^  Earth,  and  west- 
ward. They  were  }i[uilty  of  tlu*  massacre  of  Spirit  Lake,  in  L)wa,  in  1H57, 
and  were  so  demondized  thereby  that  they  l)ecame  rovers,  and  have  lost 
their  jdace  in  the  Dakota  tamily.  After  the  sale  of  their  land,  in  1851, 
they  became  coimected  with  the  Spirit-Lake  band,  and,  disref,nirdin{r  their 
f^entes,  some  of  them  an;  now  at  Santee  Ajrency  and  some  at  Sisseton 
A«,''ency,  but  the  f,n-eater  part  hav(!  fled  to  the  Missouri  River  aud  to  Canada. 

ii.  The  Wahpetoijwaij,  Villoffe  in  the  Leaves,  probably  obtained  their 
name  from  the  fact  that  formerly  they  lived  only  in  the  woods.  The  old 
home  of  this  band  was  about  the  Little  Rapids,  which  is  some  45  miles  by 
water  from  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota  River.  Tliirty  years  ago  it  waa 
written : 

About  ;{0(>  still  reside  there,  but  the  larger  part  of  the  band  have  removed  to 
Lacqni-parle  and  Uij?  Hrone  Lake.  In  all  they  number  about  1,0(M>  or  1,200  souls. 
They  all  plant  corn,  more,  or  less,  and  at  Liie-<iniparle,  one  of  the  mission  stations 
occupied  by  the  American  Board  of  Commissicmers  for  Foreign  Missions,  they  have 
made  soun-,  jirogress  in  learning  to  read  and  write  their  own  language,  and  have 
substituted,  to  some  extent,  the  use  of  the  plow  for  tlib  'loe. 

I  Hak(!-wastc,  a  chief  of  tlio  Milewakai)toi)wai),  who  was  in  WnNhington,  I).  C,  in  1880,  (javo 
t\w  (iftli  aiKl  Hcvcntli  neiiU'K  »s  "  Uoy.yUi  ot<)i)wo  "  iiikI  "  Tii)ta  nUnjvrv ; "  Imt  sinoo  then  Rov.  A.  I..  UicKH 
lias  tjivpii  th<!  lornis  •'  Ue,vatatoi)wai)  "  and  '•  Tii)ii.toi)wai)."— .1.  (>.  D. 


i    H 


158 


DAKOTA  (UtAMMAU.  TKXTB,  AND  ETIINOOttAPHY. 


Tht'HO  IhvfUns  in  the  Lmvcn  were  morn  or  U^hh  mixed  up  in  the  out- 
break of  1«(;2.  Some  of  them  H(mI  to  Miuiitolm,  where  they  now  have  a 
native  churcli  near  Fort  ElHn.  Some  of  them  were  of  \\w  ( aptivity,  and 
carried  letters  and  relifrion  into  the  prison,  wliile  some  were  prominent  in 
hrin<,'injr  ,d)out  a  (u.unter  revohiti(»n  and  in  (kdiveriu},'  the  white  oaptiveH. 
They  are  now  mixed  with  Sisseton  on  the  Sisseton  and  Devil's  Lake  Reser- 
vations and  in  the  Ih-own  Earth  Tloniestead  Settlement. 

Mr.  M.  HeiivLllc  accounts  for  the  ori(,'iii  of  the  nanus  Liaf  ViUngvrii  in  this  wise: 

"First,  tiiulition  says  tlie  chin  were  in  tli«  habit  of  niaiiing  hoollis  witli  tree 
branches  with  the  leaves  attaclied.  Secondly,  when  camping  in  a  country  of  prairie 
and  w.KKls  they  were  in  the  habit  of  making  their  camp  in  tlie  w<M.d.  Hence  their 
name.  They  were  divided  into  three  subgentes,  viz:  I.  Wall-patoij  wan.'  U.  Taka- 
psin-tona.  3.  ()t4'liatoijna.  They  lived  originally  at  Knif.^  hake,  where  tlieri^  was  a 
beautiful  prairie.  A  part  of  the  elan  became  famous  ball  players,  and  hence  the  name 
<.f  Takapsintona.  Another  part  were  afraid  of  enemies,  and  so,  when  on  Journeys, 
tbey  sought  a  thicket  in  which  to  make,  their  camp.  Hence  they  were  called  Otelli- 
atoijwe,  Uirellers  in  TliicketH.'" 

4.  The  Si-si-toij-waij.  Formerly  we  were  told  that  si-siij  meant 
swampif  Utnd;  and  so  we  translated  the  name  Swamp  Villai/crs.  Hut  the 
evideneo  is  n:  favor  of  another  meanino-  uiid  ori^rin.  M.  Renville  jfives  the 
iollowin^-:  At  Traverse  des  Sioux,  at  the  Blue  Earth,  I'ud  on  tluj  Bi<,^  Cot- 
toliwood,  t|:ey  made  their  villages,  l^iey  took  many  fish  from  the  river 
and  lakes.  These  they  cut  up  and  dried,  throwin;,^  the  scales  and  entrails 
ill  I'.'^ni.s,  which  aiipeared  partly  white  and  shinin-/,  and  partly  black  and 
dirty.  This  api)earance  they  called  siij-siij.  And  hence  when  the  young 
men  of  other  villages  would' go  to  see  them  they  said.  Let  us  go  to  the 
SisiatoDwai)— those  who  live  on  the  siijsiij.     Hence  the  people  were  called 

Sisseton. 

They  were  divided  thus  into  subgentes:  The  white  people  brought 
whiskey.  The  Sissetons  got  drunk  and  killed  each  other.  By  this  means 
they  were  scattered.  Some  went  up  to  Lake  Traverse,  and  some  went  to 
the  Two  Woods  west  of  Lac-qui-parle. 

These  last  were  called  (1)  Ti-zaptaijna.  Five  Lodges.  These  were 
Thunder  Face's  people.  Some  were  called  (2)  ()koi)eya.  These  were  his 
brother's  followers.     A  part  of  the  gens  remained  at  Traverse  des  Sioux 

'.The  foll^iiiK  iH  ii  full  list  of  the  Rentes  of  the  WaV.potoDwai),  as  ol.taiuea  from  their  mis- 
sionarv,  Kev.  E.lwunl  Ashley,  i..  ISRi:  (1)  I.)ya»  .eyaka  ato>,wai,,  VUhuje  at  the  Itapi.h ;  (L')  yakai'S.u 
touwamm,  Tho^ewh,  Dwell  at  the  Shinnn-grouvd ;  (3)  Wiyaka  otina,  Dwellers  on  the  Sand ;  (4)  Otelii 
ato.,wa„.  Vm<,e  On-the-Thieket  (sir);  (5)  Wita  otina,  /;,r./f«-,  In-IUe-Uland-y,)  \\  :.kpa  atorpva,,, 
niLe  On.the-Uirer;  (7)  (Ja.,-kaKa  otina,  IhreV,;:  In-lo,j  (hutsf).  When  they  eamped  w,th  the 
Sisitoijwai),  a  differeut  order  of  these  feutes  was  observed,  as  will  be  explained  hereaitcr.-J.  o.  I>. 


: 


^ 


DAKOTA  TUlUKa. 


159 


'■ 


and  at  Littlu  Knck.  TIicmo  woro  callod  (il)  ('!an-H(la-('i-lja-na,  r.'ittk  phirr 
hare  «/m;ow/.'  Tluwo  woro  Sloopy  EyoH*  and  liiMl  Iron's  poojilo  Anotlior 
portion  was  callod  (4)  Anido-wa-puw-kiya,  Tlioy  livod  at  Liikc  I'nivorHe 
and  wore  f^roat  bufi'alo  hnntors.  They  <»l"ton  niovod  camp  wliou  thoir  moat 
waH  not  driod,  and  wo  Hpioad  it  out  on  tho  liorHos'  barks  and  on  tlio  tliillH, 
and  liont^o  woro  called  Drjurs  on  the  SItoiihlcr.  Tlioso  woro  Standinj^'  Jlnf- 
falo's  po(»plo.     (f))  Hasdoco  sni.     ((i)  Kapoza.     (7)  Olidilio. 

Previous  to  lH(i2  tlioy  numborod  ab(»nt  il,(HK).  IJut,  being  in- 
vo1v(mI  in  tiu*  uprisin<«-  of  that  yoar,  thoy  tlod  to  tho  Missouri  llivor  and 
to  (Janaihi.  Somo  have  roturnod,  and  aro  at  tho  Sissoton  and  Dovil's  Lake 
aj^encios." 

Those  Mississippi  and  Minnesota  Dakotas  aro  callod,  by  those  on  the 
Missouri,  isaijties  or  Hanties,  from  'isaijati'  or  'isaijyati;'  wiiich  name  seonis 
to  have  boon  }>ivon  tliom  from  tho  fact  that  they  once  livod  at  Isaijtainde, 
Knife  Lakr,  one  of  tlu»so  inchuh-d  under  tho  donominatiou  of  Mille  Lacs;' 

'Mr.  AbIiIo.v  Hiiys  tlmt  tlioHii  wern  Slcojiy  E,v«'h'  (liviHion  ol'tliii  Kaliiiii  iit»i)\viii).— .r.  o.  n. 

»Tli<)  I'ollowiiiK  iii<»  tho  Kuiit«H  niiil  siil>){«)iit(w  of  tho  Sisitoijwai),  iih  k'voii  l>y  their  minHioii- 
ary,  Uov.  Kilw.  AHhh^y,  in  ISXI.  ltc«imiiiiK  "t  tho  iiortli  mid  to  tho  tight  of  tho  opoiiiiiK  of  tho 
tiilial  iii(  lo  tho  toiiln  woio  iiilchod  ill  tho  fiiUowiiiK  oidor:  1,  («)  Wita  wa/.iyatii  otiiia,  />ic< Hem  «( 
the  Xoilhrrii  IhIuikI.  (Ii)  OUiliho.  2.  («)  Unsdoco  liiii,  none  irho  do  iiol  «;)/i(  (tho  liackboiio  of  the 
biillaU)).  (/()  Uokah-tiiia,  /'irW/cid  ((/ (/ii:  .Shi(//i.  ».((()  Kahmi  atoi)Wai),  nilmjit  at  thf  llriiil.  Tart  of 
tlioHo  woro  railed  t'ai)Hda  oiljaiia.  (b)  Maiii-ti,  Tlionr.  who  itilthtil  Ihiir  tniln  uiiii//  from  the  main  camp. 
(<■)  Kozo,  liiithed,  as  a  lishhook  ;  a  iiaiiio  of  ridicule.  Tho  Kezo  touts  weio  on  tho  right  of  tho  Hoiith 
Olid  of  till-  triliul  eirclo.  Oil  tho  loft  of  them  camo:  4.  daijkiito,  ShooteiK  at  tiien,  another  uaiiio  k>vou 
in  deriHioii.  5.  («)  Ti-zaptai),  h'ire  l.otlgea.  (h)  Okopoya,  In  lUtnijer.  »i.  Kajio/.a,  none  who  tiardwUh 
liijht  biirdeiiK.  7.  Aiiidowaiiiiskiyapi,  nom;  who  phut:  the  meat  on  Ihiii-  ithoiildma  in  order  lo  dr<i it.  'I'hoso 
woro  divided  into  three  HiibKentoH,  Maka  idoya,  Waijnidiiipi  data,  and  Wai)iiidi  iiahotoi).  When  only 
a  jiart  of  the  trilio  waH  together  tho  following  camping  order  was  obHorved :  Tho  Wita  waziyata  otina 
pitihod  their  tents  from  tho  right  side  of  tlio  opening  at  tho  north  and  as  far  as  tho  cast;  next,  tho 
Itokali-tina  extended  from  tho  cast  to  tho  Koiith ;  the  Kapoza  oeenpiod  the  area  from  tho  south  to  the 
west,  and  the  Aiiido-wapns-kiyapi  lillod  the  space  between  them  and  tho  Wita  waziyata  otiiia. 

When  tho  Hisitoijwaij  and  Wahpetoijwai)  eaiuped  together  it  was  iu  the  fcdlowiug  order,  liegin- 
niiig  at  the  right  side  of  tho  oiieniug  at  the  north:  1.  Wita  waziyata  otiiia  (inelnding  Ohdihe).  2. 
liasdeieNiii  (including  Itokahtina).  3.  Iijyai)  eeyakaatoi)wai).  4.  Takapsin  toi)wai)ua.  5.  Wiyaka 
otina.  G.  Otehiatoiiwai).  7.  Witaotina.  8.  Wakpaatoi)wai).  9.  Caijkagaotina  (on  tho  lightof  the 
south  part  of  th.5  circle).  10.  Kezo  (on  tho  loft  of  the  south  part  of  the  circle).  11.  Kahmi  atoij  waij. 
12.  t'aijknte.  i;t.  Okopeya.  14.  Tizajdaij.  15.  Kapoza.  10.  Amdo  wapuskiyapi  (on  the  loft  side  of 
the  opening  at  the  north).— .1.  <).  l>. 

■■'  According  to  tho  eimtext,  we  are  led  to  make  this  last  sentence  of  the  author  refer  to  four 
divisions  of  tho  Dakota;  Mdewakai)toi)wai),  Wahpekute,  Wahpetonwaij,  and  .Sisitoijwai).  But  this 
is  commented  on  in  "The  Word  Carrier"  for  .laiinary,  ISKH,  in  a  criticism  of  Kirk's  Illustrated  History 
of  Minnesota : 

"One  such"  error  "wo  find  on  page  3,S,  where  tho  Mdowakantonwnns  aro  said  to  be  one  of  the 
four  bands  of  the  Santoes.  Instead  of  this,  the  Mdowakantonwans  are  tho  Santoes.  It  is  trno  that 
white  nion  on  the  Missouri  River  and  westward,  with  utter  disregard  rif  the  fa.its,  call  all  the  Minne- 
sota Sioux  '  Santees' ;  but  a  Minnesota  writer  should  keei>  to  the  truth,  if  he  knows  it." 

This  led  theuM.lersigned  to  ask  the  editor  of  "Tho  Word  Carrier,"  Kev.  A.  I..  Kiggs,  the  following 
<l\iestioiis  (in  Aiiril,  18«8) :  (1)  Why  do  you  say  that  tho  Md((wakai)toi)wai)  are  the  (only*  Santeesf  (2) 
How  do  ycni  interpret  tho  statement  made  in  the  lirst  edition  of  'The  Dakota  Language,'  p.  viii  ('These 


n 


I' 


IGO 


DAKOTA  GUAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  liTllNOdUAl'lIY. 


f).  Tlic  lliuDktnijvvnij'  or  Yuukton,  Villatfr  at  tlir  Knil,  wen-  citmitcd, 
tliirty  yt-iirs  Jij-o,  fit  iil>«)i>t  '2M)  lodfrcs,  or  2,40(1  jmwoiih.  Tliry  mr  now 
i«*|)oit»'(l  !it  ncnrly  that  mimlM-r  l)y  iictuiil  ((.unt.  Tlif  <»utl)rt"ik  did  not 
diHtnrI)  tln-m  nnd  tlicy  contiiuu'  to  occnpy  tlu'ir  old  lionic  at  tlic  im'Hcni 
Yiinkton  Ajjcncy  on  "tlu-  Mi«soun  Hiv«%  wIuto  tlioy  imv  nmkin;-  profrivss 
in  civilization.  TliiH  iw  the  linid(|nnrt(M-s  of  Hcv.  .1.  IV  Williamson's  IVcsl.y- 
tcriiin  mission,  mid  also  of  liisliop  lliirc's  mission  of  tlu'  Kpiscopal  Clnnrli. 

C.  The  Iliaijktoijwaijna,  one  of  the  Kn<l  Villofir  Lands,  wen-  fstimntcd 
tit  400  lodncs,  or  4,000  sonls.  'V\w  Dakota  t(Mits  on  the  Minnesota  do  not 
av(!ra<>c  more  than  ahout  (i  inmates;  hut  on  the  prairie,  where,  thoii^-h  tlie 
material  for  the  manufacture  of  tents  is  abundant,  tent-jioles  nw  scarce, 
they  make  their  dwellin-js  lar<-er,  and  averajfe,  ill  is  tliouf-ht,  al»out  •<>  P«'''- 
sons  to  a  lodw'e.  Tht^  Ihaijktoijwaijna  are  divided  into  the  lluijkpatina;' 
the  l'ahaks(s  Ciil  Urmls ;  the  Wazikute  or  (jaij<»na,  I'iiir  Slmnlns ;'  and  the 
Ki}uksa,  Diriilcrs  or  lUmkrts  of  Law.     Formerly  they  WiW  the  owners  of 

MlHHiHHi|i|)i  ami  Miiiinwita  imkotiw  urn  c.illr.l  l.y  tlioso  on  tlio' MiHHOiiri,  iMiiiitifH,'  to  wlii.li  your 
liiUirr  a.lilc.l  in  IKK:',  'or  SantocH'jf  Who  w.ue  tli.'Ho  MinHiNHippi  ami  MinncHnla  DakolaH  at  (lie  ilalr 
mi'nti..nr.l  ( IK".'.')  if  wt  i\w  M.l.nvakai)t(M)wai),  Walip.'kiit..,  Wivlip.<l..i|«ai),  ami  Sisiloi)«  ai)  i  (:i)  Man 
there  not  iM-on  a  rhanR.'  in  tl.r  nm.  of  'Santrr'  Hincr  ISMf  (1)  Aro  not  all  tlir  Itakc.tas  on  llir  Sanlrr 
msi'ivation  known  aH  SantccH,  or  wcro  tln-y  not  tlinH  known  from  the  tinn-  of  tli.^ir  Hollloini'iil  on  llnil 
rrHcrvation  till  tlicy  la'canio  I'itizrnH  of  tlio  Unltocl  StnteHt" 
To  tliiM  Mr.  UiKK"  itM>li"il  aH  follows: 

"■r:n>  point  I  iii»<li>  with  I'rof.  Kirk  was  thin:  That  whihi  tlnro  in  a  mmc  of  tlir  name  Saulrr  in 
th.'  MisHonri  Hiv.T  cc.iu.trv  to  niKnify  thr  Dakota  ludiannoi'  th.'  Minn.'Hota  ami  MisHiHHipi.i,  anil  Ihow 
n movr.l  from  thrrr,  vet  thr  original  nu'anin),'  wuh  more  Hpcillr  anil  limito.l.  And  that  it  was  inrx- 
.•nnal.l.>  in  n  Minni.sola  historian  to  hav,.  iuiKnwl  tin'  original  ami  local  HiKnilication  of  tho  tonn. 
This  <li.l  not  (onlli.t  in  tho  Inist  with  the,  statmnrnt  n.a.lf  l.y  my  fathrr  in  th.'  Dakota  Dictn.nary 
•  •  •  Thi'  .Mdowakan  ami  iHanlannlc  am  om«  and  tln^  Hamo.  i.  r.,  one  of  thu  .Millc  l.acH,  from  whfiiii', 
aH  yon  know,  iinn.'  the  namcH  Mdrwakantonwan  and  iHanyati.  Thenc  Mdcwakanlonwan  aro  th.' 
.Santi'iH  of  Sanico  AK''ti<y,  Ntd.raska,  who  wcri'  rrniovi^d  from  Miniu'sota." 

Smh  t.stinnmy  otiKht  to  ho  dofinivr;  yrt  wr  fiml  th.i  falhrr  making  the  followiiiK  Htat Hit  (in 

IKKL')  in  luH  ■•Arnnn'iimt  of  MiK'rath.na  (derivrd)  from  NamcH"  whirh  will  U-  found  in  \\u-  prrnont 

V(dnm.':  "Santr...    For  a  (•.■iitnry  or  nn.rr  pant  th.'ro  havo  1 n  inelnd.Ml  in  this  namit  the  Leaf  Slioot.TB 

(\Vahp<'knt«)andalHothoI,i'afVillaKi'(Wahpftonwai))."— .1.  <>.  i>. 

ifho  following  nanuiH  cd'  tho  Yankton  n«'iit<'8  "•''o  fnrniNhrd  hy  Ilchaka  mam,  a  \ankton,  in 
187K:  1.  ('aij-knt.',  Sho„i,ri,  nt  TreiH.  2.  ('ak'n,  IAiiIiIh,  or,  I.uikjh.  S.  Waknniha  oil),  l;imi,k\,i-riml  Kar- 
rUiij.  I.  Iha  i»dayo,  .WoHl/i  <;mi«m.  o.  Wac.Mii)pa, /,'«««(.>•«.  'X  Iknini),  ll',/,/ C.Mpcopl-).  7.  Oyatr 
riira,  Had  SulUm.  K.  Wasi.-ni)  iWa,  While  Min'k  .'*»««,  or,  llalf-lhmh  (a  modrrn  ad.lition).  In 
An-Mist,  IKiU,  K.'V.  ,l<.srph  W.  Cook,  a  missionary  to  the  Yankton,  ol.tJiincd  from  several  men  the  fol- 
h.winn'onler'of  their  KenteH  in  the  campinueirelo:-()u  tho  right:  1.  Iha  isdayn.  L'.  Wakn.nha  oil,. 
:i.  Iknuiii.  Onthelelt;  I.  Waeenijpa.  T).  tiai)  kute 
HiMites  always  ciiiliped  in  the  van. — J.  <>.  u. 

-.See  liote  nmler  the  next  division— Hnijkpapa 

^  It  is  Hiiid  thiit  the  yonnn  men  of  a  elan  were  poor  shooters,  and  were  led  to  practice  l.y  shoot 
ing  at  a  mark,  and  that  was  a  pine  tree,     llone.e  l.oth  these  names-Cai)-ona,  limn,!  Ihc  nVW. 
Wazi-kiit<.,  Shmliuii  Ih'  I'im.     From  this    elan  of  /•«"<■  ShmUrn  th.'    AxKinihoU,.  or    ••llohe-  of  th 
Dakota,  are  said  to  have  sprung. 


ti.  Ovate  sii'a.    7.  (JaKil.     The  tirst  and  seventh 


ml 


. 


Ti 


DAKOTA  TUIIIKH, 


1(>1 


tint  .luiiii'H  Hivcr  comitr}.  Now  tlit-y  iin^  (liHtrihiittMl  in  llu*  villinf«H  iilong 
tint  MiKHouri,  priiicipiilly  at  Stiiiidi.i^r  |{<ick.' 

7.  T\w  Titoijwinj.  In  ifn  |>n'm>iit  t'nrin  this  nii},'lit  iiuiuii  llonsv'dwvUvrs. 
Hut  it  in  inul(*rst(K»<l  to  \w  ii  contnictcd  t'orin  of  'riijtii-toijwiiij,  iiiciiniiij; 
Dirrllrrs  on  tlic  /'•iiitif,  or  prtdrir  rilliiois.  'V\\{'\  conslitiitc  oiic-liair  or 
more  ot"  tliowliolc  Dakota  nation.  Kor  nian\  years  tlicy  have  followed  ;lie 
Itntlah*  w<'st  <«♦'  the  Missouri  Uiver,  and  now  timy  ur<'  niainlv  eontined  to 
the  "^reat  Sioux  Reserve  in  southwestern  Dakota.  Not  a  dozen  years  havtt 
passed  since  they  l»e;;aii  to  take  steps  towards  education  and  civilization. 
Hitherto  the  Kpisco|)alians  have  done*  tlat  most  niissionnrv  work  amon^ 
them.  Within  two  years  pil^t  they  have  taken  some  interest  in  s(Midin<;- 
their  children  to  Hampton  and  Carlisle  to  lie  edncateil.  With  the  ShaicMia 
Shaliiyela,  or  ('heyennes,  tlu\  have  maintaiiu'd  friendly  i  -lations  and 
intermarried.  'i'hey  are  divided  into  seven  principal  trihes,  viz:  The 
Siclanin,  or  Hriilea,  Ihttut  Tliiiflis;  the  Itazipco,  or  Sans  Arcs,  No  Jioirs,  or 
WillioHt  lions,  as  the  word  is  understood  to  l»e  contracted  from  Itazipa 
codaij;  tin*  Sihasapa,  liltirL-fccf ;  the  Minikaij\e  wozupi,  or  Minnek(»njoos, 
Who  I'hnil  III/  the  Wdtif ;  tlu-  Oohenoijpa,  Two  /{oiliiii/s  or  Tiro  Kettles;  the 
Ofi'lala,  or  Ojjalala,  and  the  lluijkpaua.  Kach  of  tiie.se  names  has  d(»ul)tless 
a  history,  which  will  l)e  herewith  jriven  as  far  as  \\v  are  ahle  t(^  trace  it. 
L«t  us  l)oi>in  with  the  last: 

Ifuijk]ia|)a:  For  a  <;(>od  many  years  w(s  have  heen  anxiously  seokinff 
to  iind  out  the  meaning'  and  origin  of  "  lluijkpapa,"  and  its  near  neif>hl)or 
"  Iluijkpatina" — they  l)otli  heiiig  names  of  laryo  families  or  clans  iimon;>- 
the  'ritoijwnij.  Hut  our  iiivestij;ations  have  hitherto  b(!<'n  unsatisfactory. 
Sometimes  it  has  seemetl  to  us  that  they  must  be  fonned  from  "Iluijka," 
which  is  an  honoralde  name  for  tlie  older  male  ndativcs,  and  for  ancestors 
generally:  as  in  "Iluijkake"  aueestois,  and  "  Iluijkawaijzi"  hiotlins,  nnd 
"lluijkayapi"  riders.  The  analysis  would  bo  reduced  to  its  limit  in 
"Iluij"  mother.  "  II uijkpa"  would  be  llinjka-pa  nu'aning  Family-Head; 
and  Ihujkpapa  woidd  la;  a  reduplication,  while  Iluijkpatina  would  mean 
Divrllrrs  of  Fdiiiili/  I /roil. 

'  In  1880,  NuBiiiiii  tiii)Vii.  Jliij  llaid,  iiud  Miito  iioijpu,  V'lio  Ori.-c/i/  lleiiiii,  Hiiid  that  their  imoiilii 
were  tlivideil  into  two  iiurts,  ciicli  liiiviiij;  kcvcii  ({ciiti's.  (I)  I'lipcr  Iliiii)l<ti)i)\vai|ni»  iiicliideH  tlio  fol- 
lowing: I.  Ciiij-onii,  Tliiii>iuhiiIlitllit'l'itT,i>i,\Va/.\-]intv,SltiiiilernHtilnl'iiie.  '2.  Tiikiiii.  ;t.  Aiksi- 
I'eiia,  Small  Imd  iiiifn  ii/ (liffiiiiil  kiiidn,  I.  Italdhoi),  ThiiKf  nhii  Hanhnl-TlicmitelreH.  o.  Kiyiiksa,  /IndkrrK 
of  Ihc  Imiv  itr  I'lintiim.  tl.  I'a-lxiksH,  ('(/(  //((((/n  (divided  into  khI)  ncntcH).  7.  Name  not  reineinl)erod. 
(11)  llnijkpatina.  or  Lower  Ihiii|kloi|wai)na,  inclndcs  tlio  following:  1.  I'nte  tcinini  (xic),  Siieiithin 
I'fipir-I.ipH.  2.  .Sni)  ikeeka,  Commim  Diiijh  (f).  'A.  Tnliidni  .yutii,  I'Mlfn  of  the  SmijiiiiiiH  of  Skiim. 
4.  San<inii,  TlioHe  V'lio  Hit  SomithiHij  l\'liili'  or  (liai/  (in  the  ilixliiiiCf).  These  are  called  the  Sai)one(! 
(Dm  Siileinf)  by  the  author.  5.  Iha  sa,  Iti'd  l.i/iH.  ti.  Ite  jVn,  lliirnl  I'utes.  7.  I'to  yiltc  lini,  ^'(i(  no 
liuffiilii.  Tlie  Iliaiiktoijwaijua  are  ({enerallv  ealleil  Vanktoiiai. — .1.  i>.  1). 
7105— VOL  IX 11 


162  DAKOTA  GltAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETUNOGKAPUY. 

Then  again  we  have  endeavored  to  derive  the  words  in  qucistion,  from 
He-iijkpa  or  He-oiT)kpa,  which  would  give  two  meanings,  lIorn-mdoY  Tliat- 
end.  In  this  case  we  have  supposed  uie  names  might  have  originated  from 
their  dwelling  on  the  upper  or  snialler  part  of  the  Missom-i  lliver.  But  as 
I  said,  neither  of  these  have  been  (juite  satisfactory.  Some  other  attempted 
explanations  by  Indians  have  been  still  less  so.  .       ,     .  , 

But  the  other  day,  Paul  Mazakr.temani,  who  is  largely  accpiamted  witli 
the  habits  and  customs  of  the  prairie  Indians  as  well  as  the  more  eastern 
bands,  gave  what  seems  to  be  a  very  natural  account  of  the  origni  of  both 
the  words.     From  time  immemorial  it  has  been  the  custom  of  the  pran-ie 
Dakota  to  travel  under  strict  camp  regulations.     The  tribes  of  the  chihlren 
of  Israel  in  the  wilderness  did  not  set  forward  with  more  formality,  and 
camu  with  more  precision.     The  "Tiyotipi"  or  Soldier's  Lodge  took  the 
place  of  the  Ark  of  the  covenent.     Under  .his  leadership  each  l)and  and 
each  family  took  its  appointed  place  in  the  encampment.     In  two  lines  they 
followed  the  lead  of  young  men  on  horseback  until  the  circle  was  completed. 
At  the  farther  end  of  the  circle  a  space  was  left  in  which  ^yas  pitched  the 
Tiyotipi.     More  commonly  on  the   prairie   this  soldiers'  tent  was  in  the 
center  of  the  area.     The  ends  of  this  gateway,  which  would  be  well  repre- 
sented   by   the  l.orns   of    a    buffalo    cow   turning   inwards,    were   called 
"Iluijkpa,''  evidently  from  Jlr-ohjkpa.     The  families  camping  on  either  side 
of  this  gateway  were  called  Huykpu-tina :  whence  the  name  came  to  be  at- 
tached to  a  clan  of  the  Ihaijktoijwaqna.      The  added  "  pa"  in  lluijkpapa  is 
probably  only  a  reduplication.'     This  is  decidedly  the  best  and  most  satis- 
factory explanation  of  this  difficult  .piestion  in  phihdogy,  that  has  come  to 

my  kuowh  dge.  ^,  ,    ,        ,  .  , 

0<>-lala  fiuds  its  corresponding  term  in  Sant-  Ohdada,  which  means 
to  smthr  OH'h  own  in;  and  is  imderst«>od  to  have  igiiuvted  in  boys  throw- 
ing sand  in  each  others' eyes. 

The  following  important   information  is  furnished  by  Kev.  J.  Owen 

Dorso  v 

"  In  1S7"»  I  received  a  letter  fio-n  tlic  Kev.  John  Uobinson,  missionary  to  the 
Oglalii  at  Red  Cloud  Asem-y,  giving  the  orijiin  ..(th.-  names  Ili-ukpapa,  O^lala,  etc., 
as  told  hi'ii  by  the  Indians  at  that  place: 

"  llniikpapa,  those  who  cami.  at  the  head  end  of  the  {I)ak..ta)  circle;  Hniikpati, 
those  who  cami.  at  the  tail  end  o!"  that  circle.    Thi«  latter  l^^^-^y^^^^^'^'  ^>"t'' 

rrrtii^,^^^.lnpli.  ation  in  tluH  ^v«^.l,  .n'...,M  not  tlie  form  be  "  Hu„-kpa.k,,a,"  iuHtoo.l  of 
Hun  kna-.-a'  Tl...  linal  "l-a"  may  1...  o„„,|.ami  witl.  tlw  aUvoihial  ..|..lin«..  wapa"  n>  akowapa.  ,-U:, 
tuX     i v..  culiu.'  ••  ta."  au,l  with  tho  lUloxi  ..n.lins.   •  wa"  ami  "  waya","  .l«uut>u«  ,tir.cUon.-J.  o.  u. 


DAKOTA  TRIBES. 


163 


Ihaijktoijwajj  (Yankton),  or '  End  Village  People,'  and  Ihaijktoijwaijna  (Yauktounais), 
or  '  People  of  the  Smaller  End  Village.' 

"  Oglala  originated  in  a  quarrel  between  two  women.  One  threw  some  flonr  (!) 
in  the  face  of  the  other,  thus  giving  rist^  to  the  name,  which  means  '  She  scattered 
her  own.'  The  adherents  of  the  injured  woman  separated  from  the  rest,  aud 
since  then  their  people  have  been  called  the  Oglala." 

The  Oglala  are  called  '  'U-b(^ii'-^a'  by  the  Tonka  and  Omaha  tribes. 

DIVISIONS  OF  THE  TITOtJWAIJ. 

A,  Si^.ii)j>u— yJucK/  Thighs,  or  Brules:  List  of  Tataqka  wakai)  (1880):  (1)  lyalfoza,  Lump  or 
Wart  on  a  Uorsc'H  lofj;  (2)  ('^oka  towela,  Blue  spot  iu  the  middle;  (3)  ^iyo  taijka,  Large  llrouse;  (4) 
Hoiuua,  Smelling  of  I'iiih ;  (5)  «iyo  Hiibu'.a,  Small  (f)  (Inmae;  (6)  Kaijj{i  yiiha,  Keeps  the  Haven;  (7) 
Pispiza  wii'aria,  I'raiHe  Dog  People  (t);  (8)  \Vale<>a  uij  wohaij,  lloils  with  the  Paunch  Skin;  (9) 
Waeeuijpa,  Ruasten;  (10)  Sawala,  Shawnees  (descundod  from  former  Sliawneo  captives);  (11) 
Iliaijktoijwaij,  Yunktoim  (di'sccnded  from  YaiiktimH— refutfees?);  (12)  Nalipahpa,  2'ake  down  leggings 
(after  retiirniiit;  from  war);  (13)  Apowai)  taijka,  Large  Mane. 

List  of  Kev.  W.  ,1.  Cleveland  (1884);  (1)  SioaiJBii,  Iliirnt  Thighs  proper;  (2)  KaVega,  Making  a 
grating  iioine ;  (3a)  Hiijliaij  Niitjwapa,  TowarcU  the  Owl  Feather;  (h)  Siiijkalia  nap.iij,  Wears  dog-skin 
around  the  neck ;  (4)  llibakai)liai)haii  wiij,  U'oinan  the  skir  of  whose  teeth  dangles;  (5)  Huijku  waiii^:a, 
Motherless;  (0)  Sliuiskuya  kicuij,  ll'eurs  Salt ;  (7«)  KiyukHa,  Itreakers  of  the  Law  or  Custom  {'•  Breaks 
OT  Cuts  in  two  his  own");  (*)  Tiglaliu,  Dnims-on-IIis-own  Lodge;  (8)  Waeeoijpa,  ifoa»(tT« ;  (9)  Waglulio, 
Inhreeders;  (10)  Isaiiyati,  Santves  (descended  from  the  Mdewakaijtoijwaijf);  (11)  Wa^meza  yiiha, 
Ifas  Corn;  (12a)  \Valo)>a  oij  wohai),  lloils  wiHi  the  I'auneh  Skin;  (b)  Wahna,  Snorters;  (13)  Oglala 
IviOiijid,  Makes  himself  an  Oglala ;  (14)  Tiyoccsli,  Dungs  in  the  Lodge;  (14)  Wazaza,  meaning  not  given 
(Osage  f  or  Washt);  (1."))  leska  ciijia,  hiterpreters'  Sons,  Half -breeds ;  (17)  Ohe  noi)pa,  Two  Iloilings,  or, 
Two  Kettles  (di'sceuded  from  the  Oolio  uoijpaf);  (18)  Okaga  wicasa,  Southern  People. 

kt.  Itazipco— A'aiis  Arcs,  or,  Without  Hows:  (1)  Mini  liala,  lied  Water;  or,  Itazip(;o-h<!a,  Keal 
Itazipco;  (2)  f5ina  liita  oil),  Red  cloth  ear-pendant;  (3)  Woliita  yuta,  ICat  dried  venison  or  buffalo  meal 
from  the  hind  ijuarter ;  (4)  Maz  pcgnaka.  Piece  of  metal  in  the  hair;  (5)  Tataijka  desli,  Buffalo  Dung; 
(6)  i^iksicela,  Bad  ones  of  different  sorts;  (7)  Tiyopa  ocaijnuijpa,  Smokes  tit  the  Door  (Kev.  H.  Swift, /de 
Waanatai),  or,  Charger), 

C.  Siha-sapa— JK/act  Feet:  (1)  Ti-zaptai),  Five  Lodges;  (2)  Siha  sapa  h<;'a.  Ileal  Black  Feet ;  (3) 
Hohc,  Assinihoin,  or,  Ilehels;  (4)  Kaijgi  huij  pegnaka.  Haven  Feather  In-the-hair;  (,5)  Wazafe,  "  Wash," 
or,  Osage  (f);  ((>)  Wamniiga  oiij,  Shell  ear-pendant  (of  the  shape  of  a  conch,  but  very  small);  (7)  Un- 
known or  extinct  (Kev.  II.  Swift, /dc  Charger,  who  denied  that  the  last  geus  was  called  Glagla  hoda). 

1).  Minikoozu  (.Minncconjon)— YViuse  who  Plant  bg  the  Water:  (1)  Uijkce  yuta,  Dung  Eaters; 
(2^  (ilaglalioc,-.,  I'niidii,  Stovenlg,. Shiftless;  (3)  Surjka  yute  sni,  Fat  no  Dog;  (4)  Nige  taijka, /%  iW/j/ 
(fide  Charger);  (5)  WakpoUiiiyaij,  Flies  along  the  creek;  ((i)  Ii)yai)-ha  oiij,  Shell  ear-ring,  i.  e.,  the 
mnscle-shcU  one;  (7)  Siksicela,  Bad  ones  of  different  sorts ;  (8)  Wagleiia  oil),  Water-snake  ear-ring ;  (9) 
Wai)  nawega,  i.e.,  wai)hii)kpe  nawega  Broken  Arroivs  (aliout  extinct, /ide  Charger).  All  but  Ni/S.  4 
and  9  were  olitaiiu'd  iu  1881).     All  nine  were  given  in  1884  by  Kev.  11.  Swift. 

E.  Oohe  nonpa.  Two  Kettles,  nv,  Two  Boilings:  (1)  Oohuuoypa;  (2)  Mawahota,  Still  smenrcrf  i('i(/t 
whitish  earth.     (Kev.  II.  !S\vift,./i((c Charger.) 

F.  Oglala:  List  of  1879-80:  (1)  Payabya  (see  2  of  next  list);  (2)  Tapisleea,  Sji/ecn;  (3)  Kiyuksa, 
Breakers  of  the  Law,  or,  Custom;  (4)  Wazaza,  Me<'  Sicai)|iu  list;  (5)  Ite  wica,  Bad  Faces,  or,  Oglala  hca, 
Heal  Oglala;  (ti)  Oiyulipc,  sec  next  li.st;  (7)  Waglnhe,  In-lireeders  (commonly  called  Loafers).  List  of 
Kev.  W.  .J.Cleveland  (1884):  (1)  Ite.-iica,  Had  Faces;  (2)  Payabyeya, /'((«/icrf  ««i((c;  (3)  Oyuhpe,  77(roicH 
down,  or,  Fnloaded;  (\)  'I'iiiiiHleca,  Spleen;  (,"))  Pesla,  Bald-headed;  (fi)  Cell  huha  toij.  Pot  with  legs;  (7) 
Walilenica,  Orphans  (Kev.  Mr.  Swift  makes  this  a  society  or  order,  not  a  gens);  (8)  Perila  ptecela, 
<S/ioi-/  Bald-head;  (9)  Ta-inahoca,  llophers;  (10)  Iwayusota,  Used  up  bg  begging  for,  or,  I'sed  up  with  the 
month;  (11)  Wakaij,  Mysterious;  (12a)  Iglaka  tehila,  Refused  to  remove  the  camp;  (b)  Ito  sica.  Bud 
/•'(^w;  (13)  Ito  Kica  etaijhai),  Part  of  the  Bad  Faces;  (14)  Znzeca  kiyaksa,  Bites  the  Snake  in  two;  (15) 
Wii(^'eoi)pa,  Hoasters;  (Iti)  Wacape,  Slabbers;  (17)  Tiyocesli,  Dungs  in  the  lodge;  (18)  VVagluhe,  In- 
hreeders (Clcvclaml  renders,  "Followers,"  or,  "Loafei-s");  (19)  Wagluho;  (20)  Oglala;  (21)  leska 
siijca.  Interpreters'  Sons,  or.  Half-breeds. 


■   't 


if 


U 


164  DAKOTA  (lUAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIINO(!KArHY. 

Mr  Clovcltind  also  gives  as  uameH  for  all  the  Oglala,  Oiyiilivo  aii.l  KiyakBa. 

G  HunkpaTa-List  of  1880:  (1)  Oa„ka  oVm.,,  Brokeu  lacks  (f);  (2)  ^'e  oUba  S/e^  .nemtrum 
drile-  (Sr  lua^  po  Hi^'O,  Ba<l  Bo,,.;  (4)  Talo  napi,,,  Fresh  nuat  necklaces;  (5)  K.glaska,  (^)^-^-'^ll 
TMlHafaZeehcloh,  (7)  HiksK^ela,  Bad  o,,es  of  Afferent  sorts;  (8)  Waka,,,  msier,ous;  (9  n„„8ka 
Stiua,  <.Tobacco.pouch  leg«iu«,"  probably  .o  callcl  from  uslug  leg«u.«  a«  tobacco  pou.heH. 

(8)  The  Assiniboin:  The  majority  of  this  tribe  live  north  of  the  forty- 
iiintli  parallel,  but  some  of  them  are  mixed  in  with  the  Dakota  proper  at 
Poplar  River  and  elsewhere.  That  they  branched  off  from  the  Yanktonai 
some  two  centuries  ago,  is  one  of  the  traditions  ot  the  Dakota  lliey 
speak  the  language  as  purely  as  other  portions  of  the  parent  stock.  1  he 
name  Assiniboin  is  said  to  be  a  combination  of  French  and  Ojibwa.  The 
name  given  to  the  Dakota  by  their  former  enemies  is  "  liway."  Hence  the 
Assiniboin  are  Sione  Dakota.  The  Dakota  name  for  them  is  "ITohe,  the 
origin  and  meaning  of  which  we  have  hitherto  failed  to  find  out' 

nilORlTY. 

Questions  of  priority  and  precedence  among  these  bands  are  sometimes 
discussed      The  Mdewakaijto.jwaij  think  that  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota 
River  is  precisely  over  the  center  of  the  earth,  and  that  they  occupy  the 
gate  that  opens  into  the  western  world.     These  considerati..ns  serve  to  give 
them  importance  in  their  own  estimation.      On  the  other  hand,  the  S.sitoq  waij 
and  Ihai)ktoijwai)  allege,  that  as  they  live  on  the  gr(,at  water-shed  of  this 
part  of  the  continent,  from  which  the  streams  run  northward  and  eastward 
and  southward  and  westward,  they  must  be  about  the  center  of  the  earth; 
and  they  urge  this  fact  as  entitling  them  to  the  precedence.     Tt  is  singular 
that  the  Titoijwaij,  who  are  much  the  largest  band  of  the  Dakota,  do  not 
appear  to  claim  the  chief  place  for  themselves,  but  yield  to  the  pretensions 
of  the  Ihaijktoijwaij,  whom  they  call  by  the  name  of  Wiciyela,  which   in 
its  meaning,  may  be  regarded  as  about  equivalent  t..  ^^thqj  are  the  people. 

METHOD  OK  (  OUSTING. 

Counting  is  usually  done  by  means  of  their  fingers.  If  you  ask  some 
Dakota  how  many  there  are  of  anything,  instead  of  directing  their  answer 
to  your  organs  of  hearing,  they  present  it  to  your  sight,  by  lud.lmg  up  so 
many  fin-ers.  When  they  have  gone  over  the  fingers  and  tliumbs  (.t  both 
hands  oife  is  temporarily  turned  down  for  one  ten.  Eleven  is  ten  more  one, 
or  more  commonly  aoain  one ;  Uvclveh  asjain  two,  ^^['''^'"'^^'^'  "*  ^'"' 

Tj^.c^u}i^to~Vv.7rr^MM7^xolimn<^  AsBlnibolu  ia  .l«rivea  from  two  Ojibwa  ^..r.lH, 
»asi.,..i,"  .«<.»<-,  and  "bwa., '•  <.«.■„,,.     So,,..,  of  tb.  Sibasapa  IMkota  are  call.-l  Hob.-.-...  ...  ... 


METHOD  OF  RECKONING  TIME. 


165 


other  nine.  At  tlio  oikI  of  tlie  next  ten  another  fing'er  is  turned  down,  and 
so  on.  Tivcntjf  is  two  tens,  thirty  is  three  tens,  etc.,  as  will  be  seen  by  refer- 
rinjjr  to  the  Hocti<»n  on  Numeral  Adjectives  in  the  Grammar.  Opawiijgo,  one 
hundred,  is  probably  derived  from  pawiqjifa,  to  go  round  in  circles  or  to  make 
gyrations,  as  tlie  finj^ers  hav«f  been  all  gone  over  again  for  their  respective 
tens.  The  Dakota  word  for  a  thousand,  kektopawiijge,  may  be  formed  of 
'ake'  and  'opawiijge,'  hundreds  again,  having  now  completed  the  circle  of 
their  fingers  in  hundreds,  and  being  about  to  commence  again.  They  have 
no  separate  word  to  denote  any  higher  number  than  a  thousand.  There  is 
a  word  to  designate  one-half  of  anything,  but  none  to  denote  any  smaller 
alicjuot  part. 

METHOD  OF  RECKONING  TIME. 

'I'lie  Dakota  have  names  for  the  natural  divisions  of  time.  Their 
years  tliey  ordinarily  «!ount  })y  winters.  A  man  is  so  many  winters  old,  or 
so  many  winters  have  passed  since  such  an  event.  When  one  is  going  on 
a  journey,  he  does  not  usually  say  that  he  will  be  back  in  so  nvAwy  days,  as 
we  do,  but  in  so  many  nights  or  sleeps.  In  the  same  way  they  compute 
distan(!e  by  th(5  nund)er  of  nights  passed  in  making  the  journey.  They 
have  no  division  of  time  into  weeks.  Thoir  months  are  literally  moons.  The 
popular  bidief  is  that  when  the  moon  is  full,  a  great  number  of  very  small 
mice  commence  nibbling  on  one  side  of  it,  which  they  contnme  to  do  until 
they  have  eaten  it  all  up.  Soon  after  this  another  moon  begins  to  grow, 
whic'h  goes  <tn  increasing  until  it  has  reached  its  full  size  only  to  share  the 
fat(i  of  its  pr(!decess(»r;  so  that  with  them  the  new  moon  is  really  new,  and 
not  the  old  one  reapj)earing.  To  the  moons  they  have  given  names,  which 
refer  t(»  soiiu!  prominent  physical  fact  that  occurs  about  that  time  in  the 
year.  For  the  names  of  the  moons  most  commonly  used  by  the  Dakotas 
living  in  the  Valley  of  the  Minnesota,  with  their  significations  and  the 
montlis  to  which  they  most  nearly  correspond,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the 
word  "wi,"  Part  I  of  the  Dictionary. 

Five  moons  are  usually  counted  to  the  winter,  and  five  to  the  summer, 
leaving  only  ()\U'  each  to  the  spring  and  autunm;  but  this  distinction  is  not 
doseh-  adliered  to.  The  Dakotas  often  have  very  warm  debates,  especially 
towards  tlu^  <-los(!  (»f  the  winter,  about  what  moon  it  is.  The  raccoons  do 
not  always  make  their  ai)pearance  at  the  same  time  every  winter;  and  the 
causes  which  produce  sore  eyes  are  not  developed  precisely  at  the  same 
time  in  each  successive  spring.     All  these  variations  make  room  for  strong 


i 


166 


DAKOTA  GBAMMAlt,  TEXTS,  AXI>  ETIIXOOBAUY. 


arj,niineut8  in  a  Dakota  tent,  for  or  agaiiwt  Wi6itrt-wi  or  I«tavvicayazai)-wi. 
But  the  main  reason  for  their  frefjueut  diffimtiwa  of  opinion  in  regard  to 
this  matter,  viz.,  that  twelve  hinatioiiH  do  not  brinj?  them  to  the  point  from 
whicli  they  commenced  counting,  never  appearn  to  have  suggested  itself 
In  order  to  make  their  moons  correspond  with  the  «oa«ons,  they  are  obliged 
to  pass  over  one  every  few  years. 

SA(;itKl)  LANGUAOB. 

Tlie  Dakota  conjurer,  the  war  prophet,  and  the  dreamer,  experience 
the  same  need  that  is  felt  by  more  elabomte  performers  among  other 
nations  of  a  language  which  is  unintelligible  to  the  common  peoi)le,  for  the 
purpose  of  impressing  upon  them  the  idea  of  their  superiority.  Their 
dreams,  according  to  their  own  account,  are  revelations  made  from  the 
spirit-world,  and  their  prophetic  visions  are  what  they  saw  and  knew  in  a 
former  state  of  existence.  It  is,  then,  only  juitural  that  their  dreams  and 
visions  should  be  clothed  in  words,  many  of  whi<rli  tlu;  multitude  do  not  un- 
derstand. This  sacred  language  is  not  very  <jxteiwive,  since  the  use  of  a 
few  unintelligible  words  suffices  to  make  a  whole  speech  incomprehensible. 
It  may  be  said  to  consist,  first,  in  employing  words  as  the  names  of  thing 
which  seem  to  have  been  introduced  from  other  Indian  languages;  as,  nide, 
ivater;  paza,  wood,  etc.  In  the  second  phiee,  it  (consists  in  employing  de- 
scriptive expressions,  instead  of  the  ordinary  uanies  of  things;  as  in  calling 
a  man  a  biped,  and  the  wolf  a  qtmlrupnl  And  thirdly,  words  which  are 
common  in  the  language  are  used  far  out  of  t]mr  ordinary  signification; 
as,  hepaij,  the  second  child,  if  a  hoij,  is  used  to  designate?  the  otter.  When  the 
Dakota  braves  ask  a  white  man  for  an  ox  or  <50w,  they  generally  call  it  a 
dog;  and  when  a  sachem  begs  a  horse  from  a  white  <^hief,  he  does  it  under 
the  designation  of  moccasins.  This  is  the  soiin^i  of  muny  of  t'le  figures  of 
speech  in  Indian  oratory;  but  they  are  sonietinioo  too  (ibacure  to  be  beauti- 
ful. 

ARE  THE  INDIANH  DI.MINIHIIINGT 

One  view  of  the  question,  and  that  hitherto  the  most  common  one, 
considers  that  North  America  hafl  a  dense  population  before  the  coming  of 
the  white  race,  and  that  since  the  Indiaiw  luive  been  brought  in  contact 
with  the  advance  guard  of  civilization  they  have  been  diminishing,  many 
tribes  having  disappeared.  But  another  view  is  gaining  ground  among 
students  of  the  Indian.  It  is  now  maintained  that,  in  spite  of  wars,  dis- 
eases, exposures,  and  migrations,  there  are  nearly  ?w  tnany  Indians  to-day 


ARE  TUE  INDIANS  DIMINISHING! 


167 


ill  the  United  States  as  tliere  wore  in  the  same  territory  in  1520,  when  the 
Spaniards  met  the  Indians  of  Florida. 

Wliile  it  must  bo  conceded,  as  a  matter  of  liistory,  tliat  some  tribes  and 
bands  which  once  inhabited  the  country  occupied  by  the  people  of  these 
■  United  States  have  greatly  diminished,  and  a  few  have  disappeared  alto- 
gether, other  tribes  have  been  on  the  increase.  War  and  "spirit  water," 
and  the  diseases  introduced  among  thorn  by  the  white  people,  have  wrought 
out  their  legitimate  effects.  A  different  course  of  treatment  would  un- 
doubtedly have  greatly  modified  or  entirely  changed  the  character  of  these 
results. 

But  there  is  one  way  in  which  a  diminution  of  some  tribes  is  taking 
place,  viz,  by  ceasing  to  be  Indians  and  becoming  members  of  civilized 
society.  In  Minnesota  all  persons  of  mixed  blood,  i.  e.,  of  white  and  Indian 
descent,  are  recognized  as  citizens.  The  same  is  true  in  other  States;  and 
the  privilege  is  extended  to  those  who  are  not  mixed  bloods.  Also,  under 
present  homestead  laws,  Indians  are  becoming  citizens  by  going  off  their 
reserves.  Let  a  well-arranged  severalty  bill  be  enacted  into  a  law,  and 
Indians  be  guaranteed  civil  rights  as  other  men,  ^nd  they  will  soon  cease 
to  be  Indians. 

The  Indian  tribes  of  our  continent  may  become  extinct  as  such;  but  if 
this  extinction  is  brought  about  by  introducing  them  to  civilization  and 
Christianity  and  merging  them  into  our  own  great  nation,  which  is  receiving 
accretions  from  all  others,  who  will  deplore  the  result !  Rather  let  us  labor 
for  it,  realizing  that  if  by  our  efforts  they  cease  to  be  Indians  and  become 
fellow-citizens  it  will  be  our  glory  and  joy. 


0  H  A  r  T  K  K    I  I . 
MIGRATIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTA. 

Of  the  aborif^iiial  trilu's  inliiil)itiii}jf  this  country,  Guorj^e  Bancroft,  in 
liis  History  of  the  llnitod  States,  lias  assigned  tlie  first  place,  in  point  of 
numbers,  to  the  Alj^onquin  family,  and  the  second  place  to  the  Dakota. 

Those  who  have  made  a  study  of  the  ethnolo<j:y  and  the  lanj^uaj^es  of 
the  races  have  alm(»st  uniformly  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Indians 
of  this  continent  are  connected  with  the  Mon<>olian  races  of  Asia.  The  line 
across  from  Asia  to  America  by  Hering  Straits  is  regarded  as  j)erfectly 
practi(!able  for  canoes.  And  in  10  degrees  farther  south,  by  the  Aleutian 
Islands,  the  distances  ixn'  not  so  great  but  that  small  boats  might  easily  pass 
from  one  to  the  other,  and  so  safely  reach  the  maiidand. 

Lewis  11.  Morgai\,  of  the  State  of  New  York,  who  has  given  nmch  time 
and  study  to  solving  the  (juestion,  "Whence  came  the  Indians?"  has  adopted 
this  theory,  and  makes  them  gather  on  the  (J(dund)ia  Wi\er,  from  whence 
th(!y  have  crossed  tlui  liocky  j\[ountains  and  spread  over  these  eastern  lands. 
Hut  it  can  be  safely  attirmed  that,  up  to  this  time,  ethnology  and  the  com- 
parative study  of  languages  hav(;  not  quite  satistiu^torily  settled  the  (lues- 
tiou  of  their  origin. 

In  discussing  the  cpiestion  of  the  migrations  of  the  Dakota  or  Sioux, 
there  are  two  lines  ojjen  to  us,  each  entirely  independent,  and  yet  both 
telling  the  same  story:  First,  the  history,  as  written  in  books;  second, 
the  history,  as  found  iJi  names. 

ARGUMENT  FROM  IIISTOHA'. 

The  l)ook  iiistory  runs  back  nearly  two  and  a  iialf  centixrios.  The 
first  knowledge  of  the  Dakota  nation  obtained  by  the  civilized  world  came 
through  the  French  traders  and  missionaries,  and  was  carried  along  the 
line  of  the  Great  Lakes  through  New  France. 

Early  in  the  seventeenth  century,  a  young  man  of  more  than  ordinary 
ability,  by  name  Jean  Nicolct,  came  from  France  to  Canada.  lie  had  great 
a})tness  in  ac(|uiring  Indian  languages,  and  soon  became  Algonquin  and 

168 


MIGRATIONS— AltGUMENT  FROM  HISTORY 


169 


Huron  interpreter  for  the  colony  of  New  France.  In  tlie  year  1630  he 
viHit(Hl  the  hxke  of  the  Winnebagos,  or  Green  liay,  in  the  present  ntato  of 
Wisconsin,  and  conchided  a  friendly  alliance  with  the  Indians  on  F\>x 
River.  In  the  next  year,  Paul  le  Jeune,  writing  of  the  tribes  who  dwelt 
on  Lake  Michigan,  says,  "Still  farther  on  dwell  the  Ouinipegon,  who  are 
very  numerous."  And,  "In  the  neighl)orhood  of  this  nation  are  the 
Naducssi  and  the  Assiniponais."  This  apjjcars  to  be  the  first  mention  made 
by  voyagers  of  the  Dakota  and  Assiniboin.  Le  Jeiuie's  information  was 
obtained  from  Nicolet,  who  claimed  to  have  visited  them  in  their  own  couu- 
tiies. 

In  lfi41,  at  the  Sault  Hte.  Marie,  Jogues  and  Raymbault,  of  the 
"Society  of  .lesus,"  n)et  Pottowattoniies  flying  from  the  Dakota,  and  were 
told  that  the  latter  lived  "about  eighteen  days'  journey  to  the  westward, 
nine  across  the  lake,  and  nine;  uj)  a  river  which  leads  inland." 

Two  adventurous  Frenchmen,  in  1054,  went  to  seek  their  tortunes  in 
the  region  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  returning  to  Quebec  two  years 
afterwards,  related  their  adventures  among  "the  numerous  villages  of  the 
Sioux."  And  in  IGf)!*,  it  is  related  that  the  two  traders,  as  they  traveled 
six  days  journey  southwest  from  La  I'ointe  in  Lake  Superior,  came  upon  a 
Huron  village  on  the  shores  of  the  Mississippi.  These  Ilurons  had  tied 
from  a  fierce  onslaught  of  the  Irocpiois,  and  for  the  time  had  taken  refuge 
among  the  Dakota.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  Huron  they  saw  the  Dakota 
villages,  "in  five  of  which  were  counted  all  of  f), 000  men." 

From  the  Ijeginning  of  the  intercom'se  of  white  men  with  Indians  on 
this  continent  the  fur  trade  has  been  the  chief  stinudus  to  adventiu'e  and 
the  great  means  by  which  the  location  and  condition  of  the  aboriginal  poj)- 
ulations  were  made  known  to  the  civilized  world.  Two  other  subsidiary 
motives  operated  tf>  bring  white  men  into  connection  with  the  great  Dakota 
nation,  viz,  the  desire  to  discover  the  great  river  on  which  they  were  said 
to  dwell,  and  the  zeal  of  the  church  of  Rome  to  convert  the  savages. 

In  the  sununer  of  DjdO  Henc  Menard,  the  aged,  burning  with  an 
apostolic  desire  to  make  converts  from  among  the  i)agar.s,  bore  tlie  standard 
of  the  cross  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Su])erior.  At  La  Pointe,  which  was 
already  a  trading  port,  he  wintered.  But  in  the  following  spring  lie  started 
on  foot  with  a  guide  to  visit  "four  popidous  nations"  to  the  westward. 
]?y  some  means  he  became  separated  from  his  guide  while  passing  through 
the  marshes  of  northwestern  Wisconsin  and  was  lost.  Many  years  after- 
wards a  report  was  cnn'ent  in  Canada  that  "his  robe  and  prayer-book 
were  found  in  a  Dakota  lodge,"  and  were  regarded  as  "wakan"  or  sacred. 


170 


DAKOTA  (illAMMAB,  TEXTS,  AND  KTlIN()(iliArHY. 


Tlie  HU(5ceH80i'  ofMoiuinl  In  tho  toila  of  iniHsioimry  lifo  whh  Fjitlier 
Claudo  Allout'z.  Ho  ostiiblishod  tho  mission  of  tho  Tloly  Spirit  lit  liii  I'ointo 
and  tho  Apostles'  Ishmds  in  tho  year  Kifif),  and  fonr  yoars  hitor  ho  ooni- 
mencod  a  mission  amonj^  tho  Winnoba<>'o  and  othors  on  (iroon  Bay 

On  reaching  La  Pointo,  AUouoz  found  tho  Huron  and  ( )jib\va  villajjos 
in  a  state  of  great  exoitomont.  Tlie  Huron,  who  had  titid  to  tho  Dakota 
of  tlio  Mississippi  for  ])rote('-tion  from  the  tomaliawk  of  tlio  Irofpiois  some 
years  before,  had  behaved  luigraciously  toward  their  protectors  l)y  taunting 
them  with  having  no  guns;  whereupon  tho  Dakota  rose  against  thorn,  massa- 
cred  many  of  tliem  in  a  swamp,  and  drove  tliem  all  back  to  tho  shores 
of  Lake  Superior.  Tho  Ojibwa  had  formerly  lived  to  the  cast  of  Lake 
Michigan,  but  had  been  driven  westward  by  the  vicitorious  Irocjuois.  Now 
tho  Dakota,  the  Iroquois  of  the  West,  as  thoy  have  been  called,  had  shut 
them  up  to  the  lake  shore.  The  young  men  wore  burning  to  be  avenged 
on  the  Dakota.  Hero  was  gathered  a  grand  council  of  tho  neighboring 
nations — the  Huron,  the  Ojibwa,  the  Pottowattomi,  the  Sac  and  Fox,  tho 
Menomoni,  and  the  Illinois.  Allouoz  connnanded  i)eace,  in  tho  name  of 
the  King  of  the  French,  and  oflFered  them  commerce  and  alliance  against 
the  Five  Nations. 

In  Ififi?  Father  Allouoz  met  a  delegation  of  Dakota  and  Assiniboin 
at  the  western  end  of  Lake  Superior,  near  where  is  now  the  town  of  Duluth. 
They  had  come,  they  said,  from  the  end  of  the  earth.  He  calls  them  "the 
wild  and  im])assioned  Sioux."  "Above  all  others,"  he  says,  "they  are  sav- 
age and  warlike;  and  they  speak  a  language  entirely  unknown  to  us,  and 
the  savages  about  here  do  not  understand  them." 

But  Alloui'z  resolved  to  abandon  his  work  at  La  Pointe,  "weary  of 
their  obstinate  unbelief,"  and  was  succeeded  by  the  renowned  Jacques 
]\Iar(piette.  This  enterprising  and  estimable  man  entered  at  once  upon  the 
work  of  perpetuating  peace  among  the  various  tribes,  and,  in  the  autunm 
of  1G69,  sent  presents  and  a  message  to  the  Dakota,  that  ho  wished  them  to 
keep  a  way  open  for  him  to  the  Great  River  and  to  the  Assiniboin  beyond. 
But  not  from  the  mission  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  he  to  take  his  journey  to 
the  "Father  of  Waters."  In  the  following  winter  it  became  apparent  that 
the  Huron  were  not  safe  on  the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and 
accordingly  they  abandoned  their  village,  and  at  the  same  time  Marquette 
retired  to  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  from  which  pohit,  in  the  spring  of  1G72,  he 
proceeded,  with  Louis  Joliot,  to  find  the  Great  River,  the  "Messipi."^    They 

'  Probably  iu  thelauguugu  of  the  IlUuois  Indiuus,  "lueasi,"  great,  and  "sopi,"  rirer. 


MlOltATIONH— ARGUMKNT  FROM  HISTOUY. 


171 


proceeded  by  way  of  Green  Bay.  They  entered  the  mouth  of  Fox  River, 
followed  up  itH  windiufTH,  and  were  {guided  by  Indians  across  to  the  head  of 
the  Wisconsin,  which  tliey  descended  to  the  mouth,  and  (h)wn  the  fjreat 
river  to  the  uiouth  of  the  Arkansas.  They  had  wintered  at  Green  Hay,  and 
HO  it  was  the  17th  of  .June,  1(573,  when  their  canoe  first  rode  on  the  waters  of 
the  Mississippi.  On  their  return  they  ascended  the  Illinois  River,  stopped 
to  recruit  at  the  famous  Illinois  village,  and,  crossing  over  to  Lake  Michi- 
gan, reached  Green  Hay  in  the  latter  end  of  September.* 

The  Jesuit  relations  of  this  jjcriod  have  nuich  to  say  about  the  ha})its 
of  the  Dakota;  that  about  GO  leagues  from  the  upper  end  of  Lake 
Superior,  toward  sunset,  "there  are  a  certain  people,  called  Nadouessi, 
dreaded  by  their  neighbors."  They  oidy  use  the  bow  and  arrow,  but  use 
them  with  great  skill  and  dexterity,  filling  the  air  in  a  moment.  "They 
tuni  their  heads  in  Hight  and  discharge  their  arrows  so  rapidly  that  they 
are  no  less  to  be  feared  in  their  retreat  than  in  their  attack.  They  dwell 
around  the  great  river  Mcssipi.  Their  cabins  are  not  covered  with  bark, 
but  with  skins,  well  dried,  and  stitched  together  so  well  that  the  cold  does 
not  enter.  They  know  not  how  to  cultivate  the  earth  by  seeding  it,  con- 
tenting themselves  with  a  species  of  marsh  rye  (wild  rice),  which  we  call 
wild  oats." 

We  now  come  to  more  definite  information  in  regard  to  country  occu- 
pied by  the  Dakota  two  hundred  years  ago.  Du  Luth  and  Hennepin 
approached  the  Dakota  by  different  routes,  and  finally  met  each  other  at 
the  great  villages  on  Mille  Lacs  and  Knife  Lake,  at  the  head  of  Run  River. 

Daniel  Greysolon  Du  Luth,  who  built  the  first  trading  port  on  Lake 
Superior,  "on  the  first  of  September.  1678,  left  Quebec"  to  explore  the 
country  of  the  Dakota  and  the  Assii.iboin.  On  July  2,  1(579,  he  caused 
the  King's  arms  to  be  planted  "in  the  great  village  of  the  Nadouessioux, 
called  Kathio,  where  no  Frenchman  had  ever  been,  and  also  at  Songaski- 
COU8  and  Houetbetons,  120  leagues  from  the  former."^ 

In  September  of  that  year  Du  Luth  held  a  council  with  Assiniboin  and 
other  nations,  who  came  to  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.  And  in  the  summer 
of  1680  he  made  another  trip  down  to  the  Mississippi,  where  he  met  with 
Hennepin. 

'  Green  Bay  was  called  the  Hay  of  the  Piiants,  or  Winnebago.  In  this  neighborhood  there  were, 
at  that  time,  the  Winnel)ago,  the  Pottowattoini,  the  Menoinoni,  tlie  .Sao  and  Fox,  the  Miami,  the  M.as- 
contiii,  the  Kickapoo,  and  others.  The  Miami  and  Mascoutiu  lived  togiither  and  had  their  village  on 
the  Neenah  or  Fox  River.  The  Miami  afterwards  removed  to  the  St.  Joseph  River,  near  Lake  Miuhi- 
gan.    The  Mnscontiu,  or  "  Fire  Nation,"  is  now  extinct. 

'It  is  stated,  on  what  appears  to  be  good  authority,  that  Du  Luth  this  summer  visited  Mille 
Lac,  which  he  called  Lake  Buade. 


172 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAU,  TEXTH,  AND  ETlINOGUArHY. 


li 


WIh^u  1)u  Luth  wiiH  fittiii",'  out  Iuh  i)XiM!(Ution  by  Lako  Superun-  to  tho 
Dakota  Nati(tii  and  otlu^rn,  Robert  I.a  Salk)  waH  preparing,' to  ^n)  to  tlio  {jfroat 
river  of  tbo  WcHt  by  the  south  end  of  I.ako  Micbijrau.'  LouU  Hennepin,  a 
Franciscan  priest  of  the  Recollect  order,  acconijjanied  hin>. 

La  Salle  8topi)ed  to  build  a  ship  on  Lako  Erie,  which  ho  call(Ml  the 
Griffin.  This  so  detaiiuMl  his  (!xp(Mlitiou  that  it  was  late  in  th(*  fall  of  UJ79 
when  they  reached  (Ireen  Hay.  There  the  (hiffin  was  left  for  the  winter, 
and  La  Salle  and  Hennepin,  with  others,  proceeded  in  canoes  to  the  south 
end  of  the  lake  (Michij^an),  and  thence  by  portaj^e  into  the  Illinois  River. 
In  the  beginnin<r  of  the  year  lOSO,  La  Salle,  after  endurinff  incredible 
hardships,  built  a  fort  a  little  below  where  is  now  the  town  of  Peoria,  which 
he  called  "  Creve  Coeui',"  thus  making  his  heart  troubles  historical. 

In  tho  month  of  Ft'bruary,  La  Salle  sele(!ted  Henne))in  and  two  voy- 
ao-eurs  named  Michol  Accau  and  the  Picard  du  (lay,  whose  real  name  was 
Antouie  Annuel,  to  undertake  the  discovery  of  the  Upper  Mississippi.  On 
the  last  day  of  the  month  they  end)arketl  in  a  canoe  laden  with  uuirchan- 
dise,  and  \\w  venerable  Ribourde  took  leave  of  Hennepin  with  the  charge, 
"Viriliter  age  et  confortetur  cor  tuum."  On  March  12  Hennepin  and  his 
companions  turned  their  (ranoe  up  the  stream  of  the  Great  River,  and  on 
A))ril  11  they  met  a  war  ])arty  of  120  I)ak(»ta  in  thirty-three  l)ark  canoes. 
Tins  meeting  took  place  near  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin,  where  Mar(piette 
had  first  seen  the  Alississippi,  nearly  seven  years  l)efore.  The  Freiu-hniiMi 
had  found  wihl  turkeys  abundant  (tn  their  voyage,  and  were  at  this  moment 
on  the  shore  cooking  their  dinner.  Th  Dakota  approached  with  hostile 
demonstrations,  and  some  of  the  old  warriors  repeated  the  name  "Miamiha," 
giving  the  white  men  to  iniderstand  that  they  were  on  the  warj)ath  against 
the  Miami  and  Illinois.  Hut  Hennepin  explained  to  tiiem,  by  signs  and 
m.arks  on  the  sand,  that  these  Indians  were  now  across  the  Mississippi, 
bey<md  their  rea(;h. 

The  white  men  were  the  prisoners  of  the  war  party.  What  should  be 
done  with  themi  Not  without  nuich  debate,  did  they  decide  to  abandon 
the  warpath  and  return  home.  Then,  by  signs,  they  gave  the  white  men 
to  understand  that  it  was  determined  to  kill  them.  This  was  the  policy 
and  the  counsel  of  tiie  old  war  chief,  "Again-fills-the-pipe"  by  name, 
(Akepagidaij),  because  he  was  mourning  the  loss  of  a  son  killed  by  tho 
Miami.  Hennepin  and  his  companions  endt.tvored  to  obtain  the  mercy  of 
their  captors  by  giving  them  a  large  amount  of  i)resents.  They  spent  an 
anxious  night.     Ikit  the  next  morning,  better  counsels  prevailed,  and  a 

'  The  great  villago  wliirh  ho  calls  "  Kathio  "  must  have  been  in  that  region. 


MIGRATIONS— AIMHJMHNT  K1U)M  UIHTOKY. 


173 


youiij,''*'!-  chidf,  vvlioHc*  niuiHi  whh  "Four  Souls"  (Niij>i-t(»|>ii),  tilled  liiw  pipe 
with  willow  Itiirk  aixl  smoked  with  them.  And  then  iniide  them  imder- 
Htiind  that,  as  the  war  ajfaiiist  the  Miami  was  ahuiidoiied,  and  tiiey  woidd 
now  <?o  buck  t»»  their  villajres,  tlu*  white  men  should  accompany  them. 

ThlH  v«)ya}^o  up  the  Mississippi  was  not  without  continued  a|)prehen- 
Hion  of  danj^'er  to  the  Frenclimen.  When  Ilemiepin  opened  his  breviary 
in  the  mornin<?,  and  bejcan  to  nmtter  his  prayers,  iiis  savage  captors  ^fath- 
ered about  him  in  supcu-stitious  terror,  and  <faAe  him  to  understand  that  his 
book  was  a  "bad  spirit"  (VVakaij   sica),  ai\d  that  lit*   nuist  not   converse 

with  it. 

llis  conn-ades  besouffht  him  to  disjjense  with  his  ihfvotions,  ir  at  least 
to  pray  apart,  as  they  were  all  in  daii',M'r  of  \)Wu\<>;  tomahawked,  lie  tried 
to  say  his  prayers  in  the  woods,  but  the  Indians  followed  him  everywhere, 
and  said  "Wakaij  ei,"  Is  it  not  mysterious?  \lo  coidd  not  dispense  with 
sayinjr  his  otHce.  Hut  finally  he  chanted  the  FVitany  of  tlu*  Virgin  in  their 
hearinj>',  which  charmed  the  evil  spirit  from  them. 

Hut  the  old  chief,  A«rain-iills-tlie-pipe,  was  still  appanuitly  bent  on 
kilHny  a  white*  man  to  reven<;(*  tlu*  blood  of  his  son.  Every  day  or  two 
he  broke  forth  in  a  fn-sh  tit  of  cryin<r,  which  was  accompanied  with  hostile 
demonstrations  towards  the  cajjtives.  This  was  met  by  additional  presents 
and  the  interce<lin<4'  of  their  finst  fric^nd.  Four  Souls,  in  their  lufhalf  It 
looks  very  much  like  a  species  of  blackmailin<;- — a  device  practicc^d  l)y 
tliem — by  which  the  goods  of  the  white  men  should  come  into  their  posses- 
sion Avithout  stealinj>'.  The)-  were  also  required  to  brin«.(  •••oods  to  cover 
some  bones,  which  old  Akepa<Vi<laij  had  with  him,  and  over  whii^h  they 
cried  and  smoked  frecpiently.  At  Lak(i  Pepin  they  cried  all  nij-ht,  and 
from  that  circumstance,  Hennepin  called  it  the?  "Lake  of  Tears." 

Thus  they  made  their  way  up  the  Father  of  Waters  where  no  white 
man  had  ever  traveled  before.  Nineteen  days  after  their  capture  they 
landed  a  short  distance  below  Avhere  the  city  of  St.  Paul  stands.  Then  the 
savages  hid  their  own  canoes  in  the  buslu^s  and  broke  the  PVenchmen's 
canoe  into  pieces.  From  this  point  the}'  had  a  land  tra\'el  of  five;  days,  of 
suffering  and  starvation  to  the  whiti*  men,  when  the}-  reacOied  the  Dakota 
villages  at  Mille  Lacs,  which  was  tluni  the  home  of  the  Mdewakantons. 
IIennei)in  estimated  the  distance  they  travel'd  by  land  at  sixty  leagues. 
Hut  it  Avas  probably  not  over  one  hundred  miles.  They  i)assed  through 
the  marshes  at  the  head  of  Rum  River,  and  were  then  taken  by  canoes  "a 
short  league"  to  an  island  in  the  lake,  where  Avere  the  lodges. 


174 


DAKOTA  (iUAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  l-yrilNCMlltAl'IIY, 


Tliis  liikt)  tlio  Dakota  oallcd  "Mdcvvakaij,"  niifntcrioits  lake,  from  wlTu'li 
cnriu'  tlio  iiainc  ot'  tliis  lirancli  of  tlu*  Dakota  family,  Mclc-wakaij-toijwaij. 
They  alsct  callod  it  "  Isaij-ta-mdc,"  Knife  Lake,  luiniUHo  tliiTu  thoy  found 
tlioir  Htoni)  knivett  and  arrowlioadrt.  From  this  i-amo  tho  namo  "Santiu'," 
vvhicli  covurK  a  nnich  hirjjer  part  of  tho  triho.    (Stu)  footnctto  '\  pp.  159,  1H(».) 

ThuH,  in  IVro  Loiiin  Iloimcpin's  narrative,  wo  havo  tho  firHt  exact, 
hu-ality  of  tiie  eastern  hands  of  tho  Dakota  peoph),  two  hundred  years 
ago.  Tiio  principal  chief,  at  that  time,  of  this  part  of  the  trihe,  m  called  Ity 
Hennepin  "  VVashechoonde."  If  he  i«  correct,  their  numo  for  Frcnclnnm 
was  in  use,  among  the  Dakota,  before  they  had  intercourse  with  them,  and 
was  prol)al)ly  a  name  learned  from  some  Indi.i;.' farther  east. 

The  three  white  men,  with  their  ert'ecus,  wore  divided  up  among  tho 
various  villages.  And,  strange  to  say,  fleunepin  was  taken  home  l)y  the  old 
savage  who  had  so  nuu-h  wished  to  kill  him  on  the  journey.  Ho  had  now  be- 
come his  friend,  even  his  father;  his  five  wives  became  Hennepin's  mothers. 
They  treated  him  kindly — covered  him  with  a  robe  made  of  dress<'d  beaver 
skins,  ornamented  with  porcupme  quills,  rubbed  him  (h>wn  after  his  jour- 
ney, and  set  before  him  a  bai'k  dish  full  of  fish.  As  tho  Franciscan  fell 
sick,  his  Havago  father  made  a  sweating-cabin  for  him,  and  after  the  process 
of  sweating  naked  by  means  of  heated  stones,  ho  was  rubbed  down  by  four 
Indians.     Thus  he  was  roiiivigorated. 

As  no  mention  is  made  l)y  either  Hennepin  or  the  historian  of  Du  Luth 
of  any  planting  at  theso"villages,  wo  may  bo  quite  sure  that  they  did  not 
plant,  but  lived  by  hunting  and  fishing  mainly,  which  was  supplemented 
by  gathering  roots  and  l)erries  and  wild  rice. 

During  tho  stay  of  tho  white  men  there  camo  four  Indians  from  the  far 
west— Hennepin  says,  "500  leagues" — who  reported  the  Assiniboin  villages 
as  only  six  or  seven  (hiys' journey  to  tho  northwest.  This  would  place  this 
branch  of  the  Dakota  people,  at  that  time,  within  the  present  limits  of 
Minnesota,  somewhere  east  of  the  Ked  Uiver. 

In  the  month  of  J  ilytlie  whole  encampment  of  Dakota,  nund)ering 
250  men,  with  women  and  children,  started  n  v  buffalo  hunt.  The  French- 
men were  to  go  with  :''\y<v.  Bv.i  Hennepin,  anxi(ms  to  make  his  escape, 
represented  that  a  party  of  traders,  "spirits"  or  "  wakan  men,"  were  to 
be  sent  by  La  Salle  to  the  mouth  of  tho  Wisconsin,  and  he  wished  to  meet 
them  there.  Tho  Indians  gave  them  leave  to  go,  but  Accau,  who  disliked 
Hennepin,  preferred  to  stay  among  the  savages. 

They  all  camped  together  on  the  l)anks  of  the  Mississippi,  at  the  mouth 
of  Rum  River,  from  which  point  Hennepin  and  Du  Gay  descended  the  great 


MUJUATIONH— AWllfMKNT  KUOM   UiSTOIlY. 


175 


riv(»r  ill  (I  Humll  Itirdi-lmrk  canoe.  At  tlio  t'liIlM,  which  lf(!iin('|iiii  iitiiiu'd 
St.  Aiithidiy,  tor  Ills  pjitroii  siiiiit,  they  luiuh*  ii  |»ortii}rt!  iiinl  wiw  halt"  ii(h>/,t)li 
DiikoliiH,  who  hail  prcccdcii  tiiciii,  otliiriiig  bulliUo-rohcH  in  Hacriiico  to 
Uijktehi,  tho  jfi'itat  water  }^<>d. 

Ah  thoy  pathlled  leiHnrcly  down  tho  Htrcani  hy  tlio  Ix'autit'ul  IduffH  in 
this  nioiitli  of  .July,  now  and  tinMi  whootin^f  a  wild  turkey  or  a  (hM;r,  thoy 
wero  siidck-nly  overtaken  liy  Hennepin's  hakota  father,  the  old  savage 
AkepajVidaij,  with  10  warriors  in  a  canoe.  Tho  whito  luitn  woro  soniowhat 
alarnuid,  for  ho  tohl  thoin  ho  was  ((oing  down  to  the  month  of  tho  VViscctiisin 
to  meet  the  traders,  wlio  wore  to  he  there  accordinj,''  t(t  t\w  words  of  tho 
Franciscan.  'I'hey  passed  on  rapidly,  found  i\o  <»no  at  tin*  placo  nauuul, 
and,  in  a  few  days,  they  met  thom  on  thoir  return,  when  tho  savage  father 
only  gave  his  son  Honnepin  a  good  scolding  for  lying. 

Thoy  were  then  near  the  mouth  of  tlu^  (Miippowa  River,  a  short  dis- 
tanco  up  which  a  larm-  party  of  thctse  with  whom  they  had  started  woro 
chasing  hutfah*.  This  informati(»n  was  given  to  tho  white  men  l)y  tho 
Indians  as  they  ])assed  up.  Hennepin  and  Dii  (Jay  had  hut  little  amnunii- 
tion,  and  for  this  reason  thoy  determined  to  turn  aside  and  join  tlxi  buflialo 
himt.  In  this  party  they  found  their  former  (^onn-ade.  A  grand  hunt  was 
ma(h^  along  the  borders  of  the  Mississippi.  The  Dakota  hunters  cha,sed  the 
l)uffalo  on  foot  and  killed  them  with  thiMr  Hint-headed  aiTows.  At  this 
time  thoy  had  neither  guns  nor  horses.  When  they  first  saw  the  white 
men  shoot  and  kill  with  a  gun  they  called  it  "  maza-wakaij,"  mysterious 
iron.  And,  in  after  years,  when  the  horse  canu!  to  their  knowledge  they 
called  it  "  shuijka  wakaij,"  mysterious  dog. 

While  thoy  were  thus  killing  tho  butlalo  and  drying  the  meat  in  the 
Him  there  came  two  Dakota  women  into  canii)  with  the  news  that  a  Dakota 
Avar  i)arty,  on  its  way  to  Lake  Superior,  had  met  five  ".s])irits" — washe- 
chooij.'  These  proved  to  be  Daniel  Greysolon  Du  Luth  with  four  well-armed 
Frenchmen.  In  Juno  they  had  started  from  Lake  Superior,  had  probably 
ascended  the  liurnt  Wood  River,  and  from  that  made  a  portage  to  the  St. 
Croix,  wh(!re  they  met  this  war  party  and  learned  that  three  white  men 
were  on  the  Mississippi.  As  this  was  Du  Lath's  preempted  trading  coimtry, 
he  was  anxious  to  know  who  the  interlopers  were,  and  at  once  started  for 
the  hunting  camp.  We  can  imagine  this  to  have  been  a  joyful  meeting  of 
Frenchmen. 

The  hunt  was  now  over.  The  Indians,  laden  with  dried  nu^at  and 
accompanied  by  the  eight  white  men,  returned  to  their  resting  place  at  Kiiiie 

'  Wasivuij. 


17G 


DAKOTA  GUAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  ETIIN()(JUAPHY. 


Lake.  Ami  whon  tho  autumn  cauio  the  white  mou  were  ])eniiitt('<l  t<>  l(*ave, 
with  th(^  promise  tluit  in  tlie  folhtwiuj^-  year  they  weuhl  return  with  floods 
to  trade  tor  the  ahui'  hint  i)eUries.  They  deseended  the  i\Iississi))j)i  in  l)ark 
canoes.  At  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  two  of  the  men  took  (^ach  a  Imffalo- 
robo  that  had  been  sat-rineed  to  the  <><mI  of  the  waters.  Du  I^uth  {rreatly 
disapproved  of  the  act  as  both  impolitic  and  wronj^,  but  IFeiuiepin  justitied 
it,  .sayinjj!'  tlx^y  were  ofterin<>s  to  a,  false  <>-od.  As  tlie  white  in(!ii  were  about 
to  start  up  the  Wi.seonsin  River  they  were  overtaken  b}-  a  })art^  of  Dakota, 
again  on  the  war-path  again.st  tlu^  Illinois.  T]w  wliite  men,  romeudxiring 
the  stolen  rol)es,  were  alarmed,  but  the  Dakota  passeil  on  and  did  them  no 
harm.' 

These  Nadouessiou.x,  or  Sitmx,  of  the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  whose  . 
acquaintance  wo  have  now  formed  t.omewhat,  ap))eai'  at  this  time  to  have 
been  divided  into  Matanton,  Watpaaton,  and  (Jhankaskeron.  Theses  an; 
band  naiiu^s.  But  the  headcpuu-ters  of  all  was  tlu;  .Mde-wakaij  (»'•  Isjuj-ta- 
mde.  From  this  point  they  issued  forth  on  their  huutiu}.;'  exj)editi(tiis  and 
their  war  parties.  The  latter  ])enetrated  into  Iowa  and  central  Illinois  to 
Lake  Superior  and  Lake  Michigan.  Sometimes  we  tind  them  ;it  ))eace  with 
the  Ojibwa  and  at  war  with  the  Fo.\.  Then,  again,  we  find  tIk^  Fo.\  and 
lowav  joining  the  Dakota  war  parties  against  the  Ojibwa.  Tin*  war  which 
separated  the  Assiniboin  from  the  Dakota  had  not  ceas(Ml  at  this  period, 
and  the  impression  is  that  the  separation  had  taken  place  not  many  years 
before  they  became  known  to  history. 

Nicholas  Perrot  was  sent  by  the  governor  of  Caiuula,  in  1(183,  to  take 
charge  of  the  trading  interests  among  the  loway  and  Dakota.  And  in  1  (JfSl) 
the  tirst  recorded  jjublic  document  was  signed  in  which  the  land  of  the 
Dakota  was  claimed  for  the  French  king.  In  this  document  Father  Marest, 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  is  .spoken  of  as  missionary  among  the  Nadouessiou.x, 
and  Mons.  Le  Sueur,  to  whom  w(!  are  indebted  for  tlu?  nc^xt  ten  yc.'ars  of 
history,  was  present. 

Le  Sueur  was  first  sent  t(»  La  I'ointe  to  maintain  ))eace  between  the 
Ojibwa  and  Dakota.  And  in  the  year  IGilf)  he  erected  a,  trading  post  (Ui 
an  island  of  the  Mississippi,  above  J^ake  \\'\m\  and  Ixdow  the  mouth  of  St. 
Croix.  In  the  sunnner  of  the  .same  year  he  took  to  Montreal  delegations 
from  several  western  tribes,  including  one  Dakota,  "Teeoskatay"- by  name. 
This  man  died  in  Montreal,  and  one  hundred  and  tift\-  years  afterv/ard  the 

'  1,1'  Clor<'i|,  tho  liiHtoriaii  of  tho  Sieur  Du  Lutli,  (!()iTol)oiati!.s  !lii^  slor.v  of  UciiiH'piii  in  rogard  to 
their  lufrtiiijf  at  Knife  Lake. 
^  Tioskato. 


MKiHATlONS— AKGHMKNT  IMIOM  IIISTOHV, 


177 


writer  of  this  sketch  heard  liiiii  spoken  of  hy  tIios(^  who  '•hiiined  to  l»e  his 
(h'sceiidjiiits,  then  on  the  Minnesota  River. 

|{et!oniin»-  inipressc^d  with  tlie  idea  that  tliere  were  vahiivbhi  mines  in 
the  hind  of  the  Dakotji,  Lo  Snein-  obtained  a  royal  heense  to  work  them. 
Tie  was  liindered  in  Viiri<ms  ways,  and  not  imtil  tlie  summer  of  17()(»  do  we 
find  him  aseendinj,^  tiie  Mis.sissippi.  Onth(^  30tiiof  July  \w,  met  ;i  Wiir  pnrty 
of  Dakota  in  seven  cano'-s,  wlio  were  on  the  wiirpatli  against  th»^  Ilhnois. 
Le  Sueur  bonglit  them  off  with  presents  and  turned  them  back  lionu".  Ad- 
vaneiuf^-  up  as  far  as  the  Gahma  River  he  called  it  the  River  Wmo.  ( )n  the 
10th  of  Sept(Mnber  he  entered  \he  mouth  of  the  Minnesotii,  or  iis  he  proba- 
bly named  it  then,  and  lon<>'  afterwards  it  c(Mitinu(Ml  to  ])e  called,  the  ''.St. 
Pierre."  And  by  the  1st  of  October  he  had  reached  the  Blue  Kavtii  Kivcr, 
where  he  built  a  tradin<>'  jjo.st  and  expectetl  to  make  his  fortune  out  of  tlie 
Hue  rarth  of  its  shores. 

While  Le  Sueur  was  l)uildin<i-  his  stockade  on  the  Blue  Karth  he  was 
visited  by  Dakota  from  the  east  of  tlu^  Mississippi,  who  (h'sired  him  to 
locate  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  I'ettn-  or  Minnesota,  since  the  countrv  of  the 
Blue  .'^iarth,  they  said,  belonged  to  the  western  Dakota  and  to  th(f  Iowa,  and 
Oto.  However,  a  short  time  after  this  I^e  SiU'ur  was  informed  that  the 
Iowa  and  Oto  had  gone  over  to  the  Miss(»uri  River  to  join  the  Omaha.  At 
this  time  it  is  nu'orded  that  the  Towa  and  Oto  planted  corn,  but  the  Dakota 
did  not.     Le  Sueur  olfcjred  to  furnish  corn  to  the  latter  for  jjlanting. 

At  the  begiiming  of  the  eighteenth  century  we  have  the  Dakota 
nation,  so  far  as  known,  described  by  bands.  Some  of  the  names  it  is  now 
impossible  to  read  with  certainty.  Some  have  disap})eared  or  given  place 
to  others,  while  some  of  them  are  old  landmarks  by  whicli  we  can  read  the 
history  of  their  migi-ations.  Living  at  that  time  to  the  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, whose  head([uarters  were  about  Knife  Ijake,  were  the  Spirit  I^akc' 
Village  (M(h'wakaijtoijwaij),  (Ireat  Lake  Village  (Matanton — perhaj)s  origi- 
nally Mdetaijk-toijwaij),  Wild  Ric(*  Gatherers  (Rsiij-omani-toijwaij),  River 
^'illage  (Watj)atoijwaij),  Moat  Village  (Watomanitoijwaij),  Fortified  X'illage 
(("ankaskatoijwaij).  'i'lie  Western  Dakota  are  thus  given,  viz:  Pole  Villagt! 
(Canhuasinton  f).  Red  Wild  Rice  Village  (I'siijcatoijwan),  Small  Hand  Vil- 
lage (Wagalespeton f),  Great  Wild  Rice  Village  (I'siijhutaijkiij-toijwaij), 
(Jrand  Lodge  Village  (Titaijka-kaga-toij  ?)>  '"t'-d"  \'illage  (Wahpetoijwaij), 
Dung  Village  (I'ljkcekc;'  c»ta-toijwaij),  Teton  Ia'-A  Village  (Wahpet(»n- 
Teton),  and  Red  Stone  Quarry  Village  ([linhaneton).  This  last  must  be 
the  Red  Vxyw  Stone,  and  the  Dakota  who  guarded  it  were  doubth-ss  the 
.105— vol.  IX lli 


178  DAKOTA  GKAMMAH,  TKXTS,  AND  ETIINO(JllAlMIY. 

Yankton.'      It  is  possible  that  the  "Ked  Stone"  may  have  signified  the 
Des  Moines  River,  whicli  was  so  called. 

These  hands  were  all  at  that  time  within  tlu;  ])resent  State  of  Minn(^- 
sota,  and  mainly  having-  their  homes  north  of  the  forty-fifth  jjarallel,  except 
the  last,  who  are  said  to  have  been  living  at  the  Ked  Stone  Quarry.  This 
can  be  no  other  than  the*  Red  Pipe  Stone  in  the  neighborhood  (»f  the  Rig 
Sioux.     Le  Sueur  says  the  Assiniboin  lived  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mis- 

sissipjii. 

For  the  next  fifty  years  the  Dakota  appear  to  have  kept  within  their 
old  limits,  sometimes  at  war  with  theOjibwii,  and  then  again  in  league  with 
them  against  the  Fox  and  Said<.  Already  tlu*  (piarrel  between  the  Knglisli 
colonies  and  the  French  luid  connuenced.  The  Fox  took  the  side  of  the 
English,  but  were  defeated  at  the  ptnt  of  Detroit  and  elsewhere,  and  obliged 
to  flee  for  protection  to  their  enemies,  the  Dakotii.  For  a  v.hih*  it  iii)pears 
that  the  Fox  hunted  north  of  the  Mimiesota  River. 

The  maps  made  in  France  about  IToO  locate  the  Dakota,  iis  we  have 
already  seen,  partly  on  the  east  and  partly  on  the  west  side  of  the  iMissis- 
sii)pi.  '  Tliey  occupied  Leech  Lake,  Sandy  Lake,  and  probably  Red  Lake 
at  that  time  and  for  some  years  afterwards.  At  the  sf»urce  of  the  Minnesota 
River  there  is  ])ut  down  a  large  lake  called  "Lake  of  the  Teetons." 
Whether  this  was  intended  for  Big  Stone  Lake,  or  for  what  we  now  call 
Devil's  Lake,  in  Dakota,  may  admit  of  a  doul)t.  Besides  tliis,  these  maps 
locate  a  portion  of  the  Teton'-  (Titoijwaij)  ami  the  Yankton  (Ihaijkt(»ijwaij) 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Misscmri,  down  in  Iowa,  whence  came  the  names  of 
the  streams,  Big  and  Li+tle  Sioux. 

In  the  "  French  and  Indian  war,"  the  Dakota  nation  took  no  i)art.''  Hut 
very  soon  afrer  the  English  came  into  [)os.session  of  Canada  and  the  French 
ports  in  the  northwest,  a  company  of  Dakota  braves  visited  Green  Ray  to 
solicit  the  trade  of  the  Englisluneu.  Tiiey  told  the  officer  in  charge  tliat  if 
the  Ojiljwaor  other  Indians  attempted  to  shut  up  the  way  to  them  (the 
Dakota),  to  send  them  word,  and  they  would  come  and  cut  tliem  ofl',  "as 
all  Indians  were  their  dogs." 

Previous  to  this  time,  the  "Sioux  of  tli(^  East"  had  given  the  number 


I  Hil)liat)etoi)\vai|  iiiipioxiliiiitr«  lliai)Utoi)Wiii|.       NasiiH/.inn  the  "ii'h"  will  iniikr  this  cliaiiKr.— 

,1.  <).  I). 

-Pmliiipstlioi.ri'MiMiMliiiiiUtd-iwaiiKiMisoftlif  Si(-ai)j>n  (Titoi|wai))— «•«■  list  (ifTiitai)kii-wakai)— 

includes  tboso  \vhos(<  ancestors  iiitc^nuariicil  with  the  Yankton  in-opcr,  wlun  i)art  of  tlii^  Titoi)wai) 
were  neighbors  of  the  Yankton.— .1.  o.  i'. 

'Tlic^  only  thins  I  lind  which  looks  likc\  participation  at  all,  is  a  record  of  arrivals  at  Mcnitreal 
in  1746,  .Inly  HI.     "  Konr  .Sionx  came  to  ask  for  a  commandant." 


Mr(;nATI<)N.S— AIMUTMENTS  Kh'OM  IlfSTOItV. 


179 


of  tlio  "Sioux  or  the  WcHt"  as  "more  than  a  thousand  tepees."  It  is  achU'd, 
^"They  do  not  its'-  canoes,  nor  cultivate  the  earth,  nor  oatlier  wild  rice'. 
They  remain  {r«,ncrally  in  the  prairies,  which  are  between  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi an«l  the  Mi.ssonri  Rivers,  and  live  entirely  hy  the  chase." 

.lonatlian  Carver,  a  native  of  New  England,  was  the  first  En<jlisli 
travel(,r  wlu»  visitcMl  the  country  of  the  Dakota  and  added  to  ourknowledj-e 
of  their  histf.ry.  fie  left  Moston  in  June  of  17()(i,  and  by  the  way  of  Green 
Hay  and  the  Wisconsin  K'iver  he  reached  tlu;  Mississippi  nt  the  town  whose 
nam.,  he  writes  "La  i'rairie  les  Chiens,"  consisting',  as  he  says,  of  fifty 
houses  'I'his  was  then,  and  for  many  years  after,  the  sTi'at  fur  mart  of  the 
Upper  Mississippi.  'j'he  vilhif-es  of  the  Sauk  and  Fox  he  passed  on  the 
VVisconsin  i{iv.;r.  TIk!  I  hikota  lu*  first  met  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix. 
For  years  past  they  had  been  breakinj.-  away  from  their  old  home  on  Knife 
Lake  and  makin;;  thcnr  villa<.-es  alonj-'  (h)wn  the  river.  Hence  the  name  of 
"Uiver  liands,"a  term  that  then  comprised  the  "Spirit  Lake,"  the  "Leaf 
Villaj;ers,"  and  the  "  Sissc^ton."  'Hie  Nado.iessies  of  the  plains,  he  says,  were 
divided  into  eifflit  bands,  not  includin<>-  the  Assiuiboin. 

Carver  a.scended  the  St.  Pierre  River  for  some  distance  and  wintered 
with  a  camp  of  Indians.  In  tiie  sprin<>-  he  descended,  with  .several  hundred 
Dakota,  to  the  mouth  of  the  river.  When  they  came  to  deposit  their  dead, 
in  what  sc-ems  to  have  l)een  a  <ieneral  ])Iace  of  interment,  in  the  cave,  since 
called  "(,'arver's  Cave,"  Jonathan  claims  to  have  ol)tained  from  them  a  deed 
of  the  land      This  purcha.se,  however,  has  never  been  acknowledued  bv  the 

lOUX. 

(Jarver  found,  in  1700,  the  Dakota  at  war  with  the  Ojibwa,  aiui  was 
told  that  they  liiid  been  fiohtiny  forty  years.  Hefore  the  vear  ISOO  the 
Ojibwa  hadrlriven  the  Dakotn  from  what  hold  they  had  on  tJie  Sandy  Lake 
and  Leech  l.,ak(;  coimtry.  As  the  Indian  <>oods  commenced  to  come  to  them 
up  the  Mississippi,  tluiy  were  naturally  drawn  down  to  mnke  more  perma- 
nent villa;i-es  on  its  bank.s.  Then  two  forces  united  diverted  the  Dakota 
mi<>Tiiti(»n  to  the  south  and  the  west. 

The  Government  of  the  United  States,  in  the  year  iSOf),  sent  int.*  the 
Dakota  and  Ojibwa  coimtries  Lieut.  Zebulon  M.  i'ike,  for  the  purposes 
of  regulatino-  the  trad<-  and  making  alliances  with  the  Indians.  lie  met 
the  Dakota  first  at  Red  Wing,  a  short  distance  above  Lak«'  Pepin,  and  then 
at  Kaposia,  a  slutrt  distance  below  where  is  now  St.  Paul.  Tlie  respective 
chiefs  were  Ked  AVing  and  Little  Crow.  He  also  visited  a  Dakota  village 
a  short  di.stance  up  the  .Minnesota  River,  and  held  a  grand  council  with  the 
Dak(»ta  a.ssembled  on  the  point  wlien^  Fort  Siielling  was  afterwards  built. 


180  DAKOTA  UKAMMAK,  TliXTK,  AND  K'niNOdUAPIlY. 

On  liis  downward  trip  in  tl.t'  tollowiiiir  H|M'inf,^  lie  im-t  Wabaslii.w's  hand, 
the  KivukHa,  below  Lake  IVpin.  A«  he  aHn'iwI.'d  tlie  Mississippi  as  tar  as 
Leech"Lake,  and  found  the  country  above  ti.e  Kalln  of  St.  Anthony,  ni  tlu' 
,„,,in,  occupied  bv  Ojibwa,  the  inference  U  that  the  Dakota  had,  ni  rhe  pre- 
vious years,  l)een  (h'iven  1)V  tlieir  (>neniie«  frou.  that  part  ot  the  c..initry. 
One  reason  for  this  was,  that  the  ()jil)wa  wmt  furnished  with  lirear.ns  be- 
fore the  Dakota  A  second  reason  was  found  in  the  drawing;'  ot  the  tur 
trade  And  a  third  was  the  -ra.Uial  disappearanci-  of  the  buffah.  ni  the 
w.K..hul  country  of  the  Mississippi.  At  thi«  date  the  Sisseton  and  \  ankton 
were  on  the  head  waters  of  the  MinneH.»ta.  Deh-ations  of  these  bands  met 
Lieut.  I'ike  in  the  sprin-,  and  proceeded  to  a  j,M'and  council  at  Praune  du 

Chien.  ,      „  ^^...  , 

Old  men  still  livin-  relate  how  the  NVahpeton,  or  Leaf  Vdlajre,  when 
they  retired  from  the  bullets  of  the  Ojibwa  ou  llie  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
pitched  tlieir  tents  towards  the  northwest  comer  of  what  is  now  the  State  ot 
Iowa  and  when  thev  returned  tiiey  eKtalilinhed  their  planting.-  viUaj-c  at 
what'has  lieen  calleil  Little  Hapids.  on  tlie  lower  paH  of  th.-  Minnesota 
Hiver.  In  aliout  ISlO,  a  portion  ..f  them  n-moved  up  to  an  island  in  Big 
Stone  Lake,  an<l  afterwards  a  lar-vr  paii  wttled  at  Lac  (pii  i'arle. 

Until  after  the  middle  of  this  century,  the  habitats  ot  the  Dakota  were, 
for  the  Mdav-wakan-ton  (M<le-wakaij  toijwaij).  the  Mississippi  River  from 
Win<ma  to  tlie  Kails  of  St.  Anthony,  and  up  the  Minnesota  as  tar  as  Sliakopee. 
The  Leaf  Slu.oters  (Wahpekute)  weiv  on  the  Tannon  Hiver,  wIk'IV  Fan- 
l,anlt  now  is-,  and  the  Wahpeton  (Leaf  Villa-e)  w.-re,  as  stat.-<l,  at  the  Little 
Rapids,  and  Lac  (pii  I'arle  an.l  the  lower  end  of  Hi-  Stone  Lake.  1  he 
Sisseton  occu-pied  the  lilue  Karth  country  and  the  southern  bend  <>  the 
Minnesota,  while  the  j-reat  body  of  them  were  at  the  vdla-es  on  Lake 
1^.averse.  The  Vaiiktoii,  Yanktonai,  Cut-heads,  and  'rit<.uwaij  were  on 
the  "Teat  prairies  to  the  westward.  ,    .     ,    .       ,  ,onr 

When  Lieut.  Pike  iiia.h'  his  tour  up  th-  Mississippi,  in  the  years  1805 
-md  ISOd  he  found  miicli  -.f  th.-  trade,  in  the  Dakota  and  Ojibwa  countries, 
in  the  han.ls  of  men  who  w.mv  in  sympathy  with  (ireat  I'.ritain.  'Hie  trad- 
ers iiianv  of  them,  wen-  Ki.-lishmen,  and  the  ;roods  were  i?nt.sh  -o.mIs. 
It  isn..t"straiioe  then  that,  in  th.-  war  of  iHl'i,  the  Dak..ta,  to-etlier  with 
other  In.liaus  of  the  Northwest,  were  enlisted  in  the  war  auamst  the  Lnited 
Sfites  This  was  brouj-ht  about  mainly  by  IJoberf  Dickson,  a  Scotchman, 
who  was  at  this  tiiiu-  at  the  iiead  of  the  fur  trade  in  this  part  of  rlie  coun- 
try rn.h-r  his  leadership  the  Dakota,  the  Oji)»wa,  the  Wimiebajio,  the 
Menomonie,   the    Sauk  and    Fox.  and  others,   were  brou-ht  into  action, 


AIKUJATIONS— AI.'dlTMKNTS  KIJOM    IIIST<»I!Y. 


181 


. 


iif-aiiist  tlic  solrliiTs  of  tlie  States,  at  ^Mackinaw,  at  Rock  Island,  and  at  Prai- 
rie du  (Jiiieii.  Of  tile  Dakota  villa<,n's,  Litths  Crow  and  VV'ahasliaw  are 
especially  inentioiied.  Joscpli  Henville,  afterwards  of  Lac  (jui  I'arlc,  and 
otlier  traders,  were  the  lieutenants  ot  Col.  l)icks(»n.  History  tells  us  (tf  luit 
two  Dakota  men  who  kept  themselves  squarely  on  the  AmericsMi  side 
during-  the  war.  ( )ne  of  the.se  was  the  special  friend  (Koda)  of  Lieut.  I'ike, 
his  name  being-  'i'a-nia-he,  meaning  the  pike  fish.  l'rol)al)lv  he  took  that 
name  as  the  friend  of  Pike.  He  went  to  8t.  Louis  at  the  connnencemcnt 
of  the  war,  and  was  taken  into  the  employ  of  (iren.  Clarke.  He  lived  until 
after  the  middle  of  this  century,  always  wore  a  stovepipe  hat.  had  but  ono 
eye,  and  claimed  to  he  the  only  "American"  of  his  tribe. 

It  does  not  apix-ar  that  the  war  of  1812  changed  the  location  of  Da- 
kota. They  still  occupied  the  Mississippi  above  the  parallel  of  43.r',  and 
th(!  Minnesota,  and  westward.  In  lsa7-';5S,  the  " Lower  Si(mx,"  as  tliev 
wvvv  called,  ceded  to  the  Government  their  title  to  the  land  cast  of  the 
great  river.  In  IS")!,  all  the  ]\Iissi,ssippi  and  .Minnesota  Dakota  solrl  to 
the  Government  all  their  claim  to  the  country  as  tar  west  as  Lake  Travcr.sc, 
except  a  reservation  on  the  Upper  Minnesota.  A  year  or  two  afterwards 
they  removed  to  this  reservation,  and  were  there  until  the  outl)reak  of 
August,  lS(;-_»,  which  resulted  in  the  eastern  Dakota,  or  tho,se  coming  under 
the  general  name  t)f  Sautees,  being  all  removed  outside  of  the  lines  of  Min- 
nesota. A  part  of  those  Indians  fled  to  .Manitoba,  and  a  part  across  the 
Missouri,  supposed  to  l»c  now  with  (Tataijka  lyotaijke)  Sitting  Mull — a 
part  were  transported  fo  Crow  Creek  on  tiie  .Missouri,  who  afterwards  were 
])ermitted  to  remove?  into  the  northeast  angle  of  Xe])raska.  This  is  now  t\iu 
Santee  Agency,  from  whence  a  colony  of  si.xty  families  of  homesteaders 
have  settled  on  the  Hig  Si<mx.  Still  another  portion  were  retained  bv  the 
military  as  scouts,  which  have  been  the  nuclei  of  the  settlements  on  the 
Sisseton  and  Fort  Totteii  reservations. 

About  what  time  the  Dakota  in  their  migrations  westward  cro.ssed 
over  the  .Missouri  Hiver,  to  remain  and  hunt  on  the  western  side,  is  a  (pies- 
tion  not  easily  settled.  There  are  various  traditions  of  other  neighbor  tribes, 
which  indicate  pretty  certainly  that  the  Sioux  were  not  there  nnu-li  over 
one  hundred  years  ago. 

Dr.  Wasliington  Matthews,  of  the  I'.  S.  Army,  relates  that  the  Hcr- 
thold'  Indians  say,  ''  Long  ago  the  Sioux  wei-e  all  to  the  east,  and  none  to 
the  West  and  South,  as  they  now  are."  In  those  times  the  western  plains 
nuist  have   l)een  very  sparsely  peopled  with   hostile  tribes  in  compari.son 

'Tlii'Ni'  limy  111'  tlic  IliiliitsM.  Miinihiii.  ,niil  .\rikai-i  tribcu.  — .1.  ii.  u. 


Hi 


^^^^, 


182 


DAKOTA  (115AMMAK,  T15XTS,  AND  ETIlNOGltAlMlY. 


with  the  present,  tor  the  old  men  now  livin«r,  and  chilch-ou  of  men  of  the 
l)iist  {>en('riiti()n,  say  that  tlicy  trav(^h>(l  to  the  sontliwcst,  in  search  of  scalps, 
to  a  country  where  tlu*  prairie  ceased,  and  were  i>-one  from  their  villa-ic 
twenty-one  mo(tns.  Others  went  to  the  north  to  a  country  where  the  sum- 
mer was  but  three  mo(nis  lon<>-. 

The  French  maps  of  this  wt^stei-n  country,  made  about  one  hundred 
and  twentv-five  years  af><),  are,  in  many  thinf^s,  very  inaccurate,  but  may 
be  received  as  indicating'  the  <>eneral  locality  of  Indians  at  that  time.  In 
one  of  the  maj)s  the  I'onka,  I'awnee,  and  some  of  the  Oto,  to<>ether  with 
the  Panimaha,'  are  placed  on  the  I'latte  and  its  branches.  Other  villaj^'es 
of  the  Maha  (Omaha)  are  placed,  apparently,  above  the  mouth  of  the  James 
or  Dakota  River,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Missouri.  The  b»wa,  the  Oto, 
and  the  Yankton  and  Teton  Dakota  are  placed  ilowu  in  what  is  now  the 
State  of  Iowa. 

When  Lewis  and  Clarke  ascended  the  Missouri,  in  the  autumn  of  1803, 
they  met  the  Yankt(»n  Dakota  about  the  mouth  of  the  .James  or  Dakota 
River,  where  Yankton  now  stands.  Their  villaj^e  was  some  distance  above, 
perhaps  about  the  site  of  Honllonune.  They  met  the  Teton  Dakota  at  the 
month  of  the  Teton  o)-  Little  Missouri  (Wakpa  sica),  where  old  Fort  Pierre 
stood.  The.se  were  of  the  Ojilala  band.  Tradition  says  that  the  Of^lahi 
were  the  first  to  cross  the  Missouri,  and  that  this  was  the  j)lace  of  crossin},^ 
At  first  they  went  over  to  hunt.  The  butt'alo  wen;  found  to  be  more 
abundant.  They  returned  anain.  Ikit  after  several  times  f-oing  and 
returninj;-  thev  remained,  and  others  followed.  At  the  commencement  of 
this  centurv  some  Teton  were  still  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  but  their 
home  seems  to  have  been  then,  as  now,  on  the  west  side. 

As  this  is  the  only  notice  of  their  meeting-  Teton  on  their  ascent,  we 
infer  that  the  main  body  of  them  were  not  on  the  Missouri,  bnt  far  in  the 
interior.-' 

AWJl'MKXT  FROM  NAMES  OF  NATIONS,  TRIBES,  ETC. 

In  all  primitive  states  of  society  the  most  reliable  hi.story  (tf  individuals 
and  nations  is  found  written  in  names.  Hometimes  the  removals  of  a 
peoi)le  can  be  traced  through  the  ages  by  the  names  of  rivers  or  ])laces 

'  Skidi  or  I'awncc  Loup. 

-In  till'  wintn-  (!oniit  of  Ameiiian  IIoihc  (ttli  An.  Rep.  Itiir.  Kth.,  i>.  l.W),  St.iiidintt-Hnll,  a 
Dakota,  discovered  tlie  lilaik  Mills  in  tlif  winti  r  ol'  177.")-'7tl.  'I'lir  Dakota  liavf  ollatc  years  clainLcd 
the  lilaek  HillH,  jirobalily  li.v  ri^lit  of  discovery  in  ITT.l-'Tli;  but  the  Crow  were  tlic  fornier  jjosNeNHor.s, 
and  were  found  in  that  resjion  liy  the  I'otikii  hutoro  the  time  of  .Mari[uette  (i.  (.,  prior  to  the  date  of 
biH  autograph  map,  1073).— .1.  i).  i>. 


MKHtATlONS— AKCirJMENT  FROM  NAM  KB. 


183 


I  • 


. 


'leaj^iK 


wliicli  tlu;y  have  loft  boliiiul  tliuin.  Tlio  Dakota  jjeople,  on  tlio  other  hand, 
curry  with  tlieni,  to  .sonio  extent,  the  history  of  their  removals  in  the  names 
of  the  several  bands. 

DAKOTA. 

The  Sionx  pcfople  vnW  themselves  Dakota.'  They  say  "Dakota"  means 
or  "alliance" — they  heinj,'  allied  hands.  And  this  meaninj^-  is  con- 
firmed by  other  iis(;s  of  the  word  in  the  lan<^nago.  The  name  Sioux,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  jjfiven  to  them  l)y  their  enemies.  In  the  preceding,''  account 
the  word  "  Nadouessi,"  or  "  Xa(h»uessioux,"  is  of  fre([nent  occurrence.  The 
Huron,  and  perhaps  otiier  western  Indians,  called  the  Inxpiois  Nadowe  or 
Nottaway,  which  is  said  to  mean  enemy.  Because  they  were  ever  on  the 
war-])ath,  as  were  the  Six  Nations,  the  Dak(»ta  were  styled  the  Iroquois  of 
th(!  West,  and,  for  di.stinction's  sak(s  were  called  Na(h)uessioux,  enemies. 
The  last  part  of  the  vvoiM  stuck,  and  has  become  a  part  of  their  history. 
The  Ojibwa,  it  appears,  called  the  Dakota  by  the  name  of  Hwaij,  which 
comes  out  in  tlie  name  A.ssiniboin,  Stone  Dakota;  and  a  small  band,  or 
family,  of  the  As.sinii)oin  are  called  Stoneys,  livin<^'  in  the  Dominion  of 
Canada. 

Sjiirif  Lair  Villat/rs. — We  have  seen  that  Du  Luth  and  Hennepin  first 
visited  the  villa<>es  of  the  Dakota  on  the  islands  and  shores  of  Mille  Lacs, 
which  was  their  Mih'-wakaij,  and  hence  the  name  Mde-wakaij-toijwatj. 
This  name  has  come  down  throu<>h  more  than  two  centuries,  and  still 
attaches  to  a  portion  of  the  pcfople,  and  is  abiding-  evidence  of  their  having 
lived  on  the  head  of  Rum  Hivei-. 

Not  long-  after  their  first  discovery  by  white  men,  if  not  at  the  time,  a 
])oi-tion  of  this  same  band  of  Dakota  were  called  Matanton,  which  name 
a])i)ears  to  1)0  a  c(.ntraction  of  .Mde-taijka-toijwaij,  meaning  Village  of  the 
Great  Lake.     This  was  only  a  designation  given  to  a  portion  of  Mille  Lacs. 

Before  the  end  of  that  century  the.se  jjooplo  began  to  make  their  villages 
along  down  Rum  River,  and  ])erhaps  also  on  the  Mississippi,  and  so  ob- 
tained the  name  of  Wakpa-atoijwaij,  Village  on  the  River.  But,  after  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years,  this,  with  the  name  j)receding,  passed  out  of  use. 

As  i)revious  to  this  time  the  Ojibwa  had  contented  themselves  with 
the  shoi-es  of  liake  Sujx'rior,  but  were  now  getting  an  advantage  over  the 
Dakota  in  the  first  possession  of  firearms,  we  find  the  Dakota,  who  pitched 
their  tents  westward  and  northward,  toward  Lecn-h  Lake  and  Sandy  Lake, 
earning  the  name  of  "  ( 'honkasketons  "  (Oaijkaske-toijwaij),  i''o/-<//«'(/  Vil- 

In  tlio  Teton  iliiilcci  tliis  is  Litkota. 


184 


DAKOTA  OKAMMAH,  TKXTS,  AND  KTIINOOUAIMIV. 


%r,s.'  From  tlio  niimo  wn  nm\  that  tluty  were  in  ii  wooded  coiintry  niid 
niado  wooden  protections  from  the  assaultH  of  their  enemies. 

Som(!  of  the  families  appear  to  have  mach)  the  <fatlierin»'  of  the  wihl 
rice  in  tlie  lakes  a  specialty,  and  so  for  a  century  or  more  we  lind  them 
known  iis  till!  Vilhifii's  of  Wild  Hice  (Satherers, 

When  the  Frenchmen,  in  l(i80,  joined  the  biifiah)  hunt  of  the  Dakotii, 
tliey  remarked  that  they  killed  them  with  stone-headed  arrows  and  cut  u|) 
the  meat  with  stone  knives.  The  sharp  Hint  stone  used  for  this  purpose 
they  found  on  the  hiniks  of  the  Thousand  I^akes,  and  hence  the  name  of 
"wakaij,"  or  mvsterious.  And  from  this  fact  also  they  called  the  lake,  or 
a  i)art  of  it,  hy  the  name  of  "  Isaij-ta-mde,"  Iiak(f  of  Knives,  or  Knife  Lake. 
From  livinjj:  tluM-e  the  wh(de  of  those  eastern  Sioux  were  called  "Isa'-ya-ti"— 
Knife  Dwellers — which  has  l)eeu  modified  to 


SANTBB. 

For  a  centurv  or  more  past  there  has  been  in(duded  in  this  name  The 
Leaf-shooters  (Wahpekute),  and  also  Leaf  Villaj^-e  (Wahpetoijwaij)."  Both 
these  last-named  bands  continued  to  dwell,  for  the  m(tst  part,  in  the  wooded 
country,  as  their  names  indicate.  In  the  list  of  Dakota  bands  furnished  l)y 
Le  Sueur,  al)out  the  be}rinnin<^-  of  the  eijihteenth  century,  the  Wahpatons, 
or  Leaf  Villa;i-es,  are  classed  with  what  was  then  called  "The  Sioux  of  the 
West."  And  a  somewhat  sinjiular  coml)ination  occurs  in  the  name  "Wa- 
hpcton-Tcton,"  indicating.;-  that  some  of  the  Leaf  Villaj^e  band  had  become 
"  Dwellers  on  the  I'rairie." 

Other  names  of  divisions  at  that  period,  such  as  "G'vat  Wild  Rice  Vil- 
lage," "(Jrand  Lt)d<ie  Villaji'e,"  "  Dunji' Villaji'e,"  ef-  '  ^^ejione  into  disuse. 
Nor  is  it  possible,  at  this  time,  to  discover  to  wh'-'t  ;:.  /  belonji'ed. 

Two  hundred  years  ajjo,  the  Dakota  nation  was  sai  'si^^  of  seven 

Council  Fires.     Of  these  we  have  already  s|)oken  of  tine  .    )irit  Lake 

(Mdewakaijtoijwaij),  Leaf  Shooters  (Wahpeknte),  and  Leal  v  dage  (Wahpe- 
toijwaij). 

SISSETON. 

('omin<i'  next  to  these  is  the  Sisseton  liand.  The  meaning  of  the  name 
is  not  (piite  clear;  but  .^h•.  Josejih  lieuville,  of  Lac-(jui-i)arle,  in  his  day  re- 
"•anh'd  as  the  best  authority  in    Dakota,  understood  it  to  mean  "Swamp 

I  AiiDtlici  viMsioii  (pf  this  niiiiic  is  "  Kiiivc-lit'iirlH,"  iin  it'fniin  ('ai)tc,  Imirl,  and  kaskil,  to  bind. 
•  Sre  testiiiKiiiv  of  Hrv.  A.  1,.  l{iK),'S  ill  t'dotnote  -'  mi  |iii.  l.")!t,  IGO. 


MHSHATIONS— AIMilliMKNT  FROM  NA.MKS. 


185 


Villjij,'(f."'  TliiH  \V(fll  iiccords  with  tlic  early  liist<»ry,  \vlii<'li  pliiccn  tlicm  in 
tlitj  iiinrHliy  parts  oftlio  oountry.  Fnmi  tlin  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi 
tliov  jcmriH'VCfl  soutliwanl  t<»  tlic  couutrv  of  Swan  Lake  ami  tlic  Mluu  Martli, 
Hiul  aliove,  on  tlic  Miniicsota  UivcPj  Here  tlicy  were  found  caily  in  the 
eifrliteontli  (■cntury,  and  lioro  a  portion  of  tlii'in  still  rcniainiMl  until  iiftcr 
1850.  iJut  tlu!  ••Tcat  body  of  tlii-ni  had  reinovi-d  u|.i  to  tlic  Lako  TnivtM-se 
roji'ioii  l)cfor(!  th(j  war  of  1H12.  Tlu!  ;ir<'at  Sisscton  chief  of  thoso  times  was 
Ucd  Thunder  (Wakiijyaij  duta),  still  spoken  of  by  his  descendants.  Since 
lH<i2  the  Sissetoii  live  on  the  Sisscton  and  Wuhpotou  llesurvutiou,  mid  at 
Devil's  Lake,  both  of  which  are  in  Dakota. 

YANKTON. 

Tin;  Ihaijktoijwaij,  now  shortened  to  Yankton,  were  tin-  "Villa>;('s  ot 
the  Border."  The  "  Knd,"  or  "  liorder,"  appears  to  have  l)cen  that  of  the 
woode<l  country.  Connected  with  them,  and  to  be  treated  in  the  same  cate- 
gory, are  the 

VANKTONAI. 

They  were  both  liordercrs.  The  name  of  the  latter  (Ihaijktoijwaijua) 
is,  in  the  Dakota,  simply  a  diminutive  of  the  fornn'r;  but  for  mont  than  a 
century — possibly  more  than  two  centuries — the  distinction  has  l)een  recofi- 
nized.  The  .Vssiniboin  branched  otf  from  the  Vanktonai.  Other  divisions 
of  them,  reachinji-  down  to  the  present  time,  are  thcf  Sanonee"  (or  One 
Siders?),  the  Cut  llea<ls  (I'abakse);  Kiyuksa  or  Dividers;  breakers  of  the 
law;  th(^  i'ine  Shooters  (Wazikute),  and  the  lluijkpa-tina,  or  llooidvpatee. 
This  last  name  is  explaineil  in  other  parts  of  this  v<dume.  The  same  word 
is  found  in  the  name  of  one  of  the  Teton  divisions,  now  become  somewhat 
notorious  as  the  roblicr  band  of  "  Sittin<>-  Jiidl,"  viz:  The  Iluijkpapa,  or,  as 
it  is  incorrectly  written,  I'nkpapa.  Both  of  these  bands  have  for  many 
years  rojunefl  over  tin;  Tppcr  .Missouri  couutrv — one  on  the  east  and  tlui 
other  oil  the  west  side.  The  name  of  "Pine  Shooters,"  l)y  which  one 
division  of  the  Yanktonai  is  .still  callecl,  they  brouj-ht  from  the  pine  country 
of  Minnesota,^  and  nnist  have  rtitaincd  throuji'li  at  least  two  centuries. 

As  the  Yankton,  who  now  live  on  the  Missouri  River,  at  the  Yankton 
Agency,  claim  to  have  l)een  placed   l)y  the  Takii  Wakaij   as  guardians  of 

1  KoranotliiT  cx]ilaiiiiti(m  oT  tliiH  tiiiii.  sec  "Sisitoijwai)  "  in  the  iirccTdiiin  iliaiitri,  ji.  l.'.S. 

•The  Siu|i>liii.      Si'O  |i.  Itll.  r,Miliii)tc. — .1.  II.  I'. 

^'Tho  Oinali:i  say  thai  when  tlii'ir  ancestor.^  I'liiiinl  tlic  (iii'at  l'i|)c  Stmie  <,liiair,v.  tlic  Vaiiktim 
dwelt  I'ast  oftlunii  in  tlic  forest  rvji'uin  (if  Miniicsiita,  so  tlicy  called  tliciii  .laMja  iiiUaci";,'a.  in-  People 
of  the  lori'St.     Sei-  ;id  Hep.  Itur.  Ktli.,  p.  I'll.'.— ,i.  o.  D. 


18G 


DAKOTA  (iUAMMAU,  TKXTH,  AND  KTIIN()(1RAI»F1Y. 


tlio  frroat  Rod  I'ipo  Stoii(»  .gii:uTv,  thoro  !«  sciiri-oly  ii  (l<.ul)t  hut  tluit  they 
were  tliu  "Villaf.(.  of  tl.o  UcmI  Stou,.  Quarry"  nu.ntm.u.d  in  Le  Sueur's 
onuinomtion.  Fifty  yoiu-H  afti'i-  that,  wo  find'  them  phu-cd  (.n  the*  Frcucli 
iimpa  nlxmt  the  uioutli  of  the  Little  Sioux  River.  In  th(»se  times  th(*y 
hunted  hutfah.  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Iowa  and  (h)wn  the  Missouri  to 
its  mouth  and  up  to  tiieir  present  h)cation  or  al)ove,  and  eastward  over  the 
James  l{iver  and  the  Biy  Sioux  to  the  Hed  I'ipe  Stone,  where  was  the  {,mtli- 
erinu'  of  the  nations.' 


t 


TETON. 

These  have  boon  known  for  two  lumdred  years— and  liow  mueh  hinfjor 
we  know  not— as  "DwoHors  on  th.i  IVairie."  'IMie  full  name  was  rh,t<t- 
to'jivm),  I'rairie  dwelling',  contraeted  now  into  Titoijwaij,  and  eounnonly 
written  Teton. 

As  we  have  already  soon,  the  Frencli,  in  their  maps,  made  a  frroat  lak(( 
at  the  liead  of  tise  Minnesota  River,  which  they  railed  "  Lake  of  the 
Tetons."  'I'he  name  gives  us  nothing  more  than  Inhabitants  of  the 
Prairie.  Tliere  is  abundant  ovidem-c*  that,  as  far  l)ack  as  e  ir  knowledge  of 
tlie  Dakota  Nation  extends,  the  Teton  have  formed  more  than  halt*  the 
tril)o,  and  oausos  liav(^  l»eon  in  opl^tion  whieli  have  ineroased  their  mnnber, 
while  in  some  eases  the  more  eastern  bands  have  l)oen  diminished.  Tl. 
buffalo  hunt  has  always  tended  to  increase  the  'i  eton  somewhat  by  inuni 
gration;  and  by  furnishing  a  supply  of  wild  meat  their  children  have  grown 
up,  while  many  of  those  who  came  to  use  tiour  and  pork  have  died  off.  The 
late  wars  of  the  Minnesota  Dakota  with  the  whites  have  operated  in  the 
same  way. 

As  the  result  (»f  the  massacre  of  Spirit  Lake,  on  the  border  of  Iowa,  in 
the  spring-  of  1857,  a  large  portion  of  th(^  small  band  of  Leaf  Shooters, 
under  the  leader.slu'i)  of  Iijkjjaduta's  family,  have  di.sapptared  from  the  east 
of  the  Mi.ssouri  and  become  al).sorbed  by  the  Teton.  The  same  thing  is 
true  of  hundreds  of  those  engaged  in  the  massacre  of  1862.  While  a  large 
number  fled  north  into  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  others,  in  1803,  (-rossed 

I  Xear  tlu;  inoiit)!  of  tliu  Missouri,  wliuic  in  oiio  of  its  Ixdids  it  approacliOH  tlic  MisaiHsippi,  is  a 
pl.ice  callfd  I'orlaije  (ha  shiix.  Hero,  oviilently,  tlio  Dakota,  a  oeiitury  a^o.  canicil  tlioir  caiiora 
across  from  one  river  to  tlic  otlior,  wlieii  on  tlieir  limitiiii,'  and  war  expeditious.  This  fart  c|uitf  agnM's 
witli  what  we  are  tolil  of  tlieir  war  parties  descoiidiiifr  tliu  Jlississippi  two  centuries  a^o,  to  attack 
tlie  Illinois  and  Miuniis. 

The  Yanktonai  passed  over  to  the  I'pper  .Minnesota,  and  from  thence,  ami  from  (he  lied  K'iver 
of  the  North,  they  havo.j(mrneyoil  westward  to  the  .Missouri,  led  cm  by  the  Itutfalo,  from  whieh  they 

have  obtained  their  liviu;?  for  more  than  a  ( tnry  an  1  .i  half     Thus  ihey  have  occupied  the  country 

as  it  was  vacated  hy  the  more  numerous  of  tlio  "Sovcu  t'ouneil  Fires,' 


10 


Mrr.HATIONH-AROUMKNT  FUOM  NAMK8. 


187 


t 


tlut  MiH,xouri  and  JoiiKMl  the  various  nortlicrii  diviHioiis  of  tlio  "Dwollci's  on 
tlut  I'ruirii*." 

It  is  cunoiis  to  find  the  ninnhcr  nrrcn  occiirnn^  so  Fn'(|U('iitly  in  their 
trihal  and  family  divisions.'  Of  tim  wliolc  trilm  tlusni  winv.  seven  Itands 
or  "(Mdincil  lints;"  of  tlu»  Spirit  Lake  i»and  there  were  sevon  vilhiffcs,  and 
of  this  jfreat  hody  of  the  Dakota  Nation  there  are  still  suvon  divisions  or 
suhjifentes. 

/'V/V.7. — 'i'lie  Urules;  'I'his  is  tiie  French  translation  (if  Sit'aij^ii — "Hurnt 
'riii;.;lis."  They  occupy,  at  present,  tluf  month  (tf  Makaizite  Uiver'"  and  np 
to  i"'ort  Thompson.  The  orij-in  of  this  name  is  uncertain.  Tliey  are 
iMvided  into  Uplanders  and  Lowlaiahfrs. 

Second.— T\h-  Two  Kettles,  or  Oohe  noijpa,  literally,  "Two  Hoilin^s:" 
One  story  is,  that  the  name  ori;finated  in  a  time  of  {^reat  si-arcity  of  pro- 
visions, when  the  whole  l)an<l  had  only  eiiou^^h  of  moiit  to  put  in  two 
kettles.  Th(i  pr(^s(3nt  head(piart(frs  of  this  hand,  as  well  as  of  the  two  that 
follow,  is  at  the  (Mufyeniu^  i\o(Micy  and  at  Standinjf  Rock,  on  tluf  Missouri. 

Tliinl. — The  Minnekaiijoo :  Tluf  full  name  is  Mini-kaijye-wozupi 
(\Vat(n--near  to-plant),  "  Planters  hy  the  Water."  We  ask,  "What  wati^rf" 
They  do  not  remein))er.  it  looks  very  nuu-h  as  thouj^h  the  name  lia  I  a 
history — possililv  in  .Minnesota — more  than  a  c(!nturv  ayo. 

Fanrdi — The  Sans  Arcs:  "i'his  is  tluf  French  translation  of  tluMr  fiwn 
uame,  Itazipco;  which  written  in  full  is,  Itazipa-codaij,  "  iJows  without"  or 
"Ntt  Hows."  it  i^J  (sisy  to  inc.i;>ine  a  tew  families  of  Dakota  appeariu};,  at 
some  time  of  need,  without  that  necessary  impltMneiit  (»f  the  chase  anrl  war, 
and  so,  havinj>'  fast(;ned  upon  them  a  name,  which  thoy  wctuld  not  have 
ch(»sen  for  themselves. 

Fifth. — The  U^lala,  or  Oji'alala,  meaning  Scatterers:  This  namcMfin- 
hodies  the  pecuhar  <'haracteristics  of  the  Teton  dialect  of  the  lan<.fuafife, 
viz:  The  fretpient  use  of  the  hard  "y"  and  the  "1." 

,S'/'./7//.— The  Black  Feet,  or  Siha  sapa:  'i'liis  hand  of  tlie  Western 
Dakota  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Black  Feet' of  the  mountains, 
which  ari!  connected  with  the  l'ie<;ans  and  Bh>ods.  The  O^lala  and  Black 
Feet  Dakota  mainly  constitute  the  camps  of  S[)otted  Tail  and  ited  (!loud. 
But  \\w  hands  are  all  a  <i'ood  (h'al  mixed  up  hy  marria<i'e  and  otherwise. 

Scrcntli. — The  Iluijkpapa:    This  hand  has  for  many  years  roamed  over 

'I  havo  found  many  oxiiin|(li)s  of  tliii  iisti  of  niystir  nnniluti.s  ainonj;  cognatu  tribes,  e.  ij.,  ncirn 
(1+3). /dht,  Ii'ii  (7  f:i),  /»•(•'(•<;  (I  x^l),  anil,  in  Oii'(;on,  y/rc.  I  liiipr  lo  piililisli  an  iii'tii'lu  un  tliis  Nub- 
ject.     Sit  "A  Stnily  (ilSiiMian  CnltN,"  in  lltli  An.  Kcp.  of  Uiu  Director,  linr.  Ktlin. — ,i.  o.  I). 

-  I'roiM  niaka,  niilli.  and  izita,  In  nmokc,  i.  v.,  tho  White  KurtU  Bivur  of  South  Dakota. — .j.  o.  D. 

'Sik'-slk-a. 


18ft 


DAKOTA  (illAMMAIl,  TKXTS.  ANI>  KTHNOCiUAI'll Y. 


tlif  iniiiiuy  III'  tilt'  I'ljpcr  MiHMouri.  Tlu'  vvtir  <»t'  lH7(i  iiiimIc  it  soiiii'wiiiit 
iinforioiis  tiiidcr  its  vviir<'lii(it'"Sittiii<i'  IJtill,"  or  "Sittiii;;-  HiiU'iilo,"  ns  'riitiiijkti 
iyotiiijivc  niiji'lit  to  l)c  triiiisliitccl. 

This  ai'ticic,  oil  tlif  .Mi^iifitioiis  of  tlic  Diikotii,  will  not  Itc  (■oiii|il<'t<', 
witiiout  ii  liricf  notice  of  the  iilliliiitcil  tiilx-s.  'I'lu^  hakotii  tinnily,iiH  kIiowii 
hy  rtiniiliirity  ot'liuij;iiii;;c,  is  <|iiitc  cxtunsivf. 


ASSINIIIOIN. 

I.  Kviilcntiv  the  lirst  to  cljiim  oiir  iiftciition,  outside  of  the  Miikolii 
themselves,  is  the  Assinil»oiii  trilie.  Indeed  they  are  ii  pjirt  of  the  ;;reiit 
I'nkotii  Nation.  'Their  lanj;iiaj:'e  differs  less  fnnn  the  hakota  in  ^icneral, 
than  the  dialects  of  the  hakota  do  t'roiii  each  other.  In  our  historical  nar- 
rative of  the  Dakota,  we  found  (he  kiiowledj;c  of  the  Assinilioin  cominj;  to 
white  peo|)le  at  the  same  time,  and  aloii^'  with  that  of  the  Dakota  proper. 
More  than  two  centuries  a^^o  Assinilioin  and  Dakota  met  tlhf  I'Vench  traders 
at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.  The  Assinilioin  an;  said  to  have  lirokeii  o|f 
from  the  I'ine  Shooters  (Wazikiite),  a  liraiich  of  the  Iliaijktoijwaijna. 

At  that  time  the  split,  liy  which  they  ran;icd  themselves  as  ;i  separat(( 
people,  a|ipears  to  have  lieeii  a  recent  thin;,''.  The  name  "iiwaij,"  applied 
l)\  the  ()jiliwa  to  tlu'  whole  Dakota  people,  fastened  it.self  on  that  liraiich. 
Thev  are  Stone  i>akota.  And  at  the  i>reseiit  time,  we  have  intormation  of 
a  small  family  of  the  Assinilioin  people  liviiij;'  on  the  Saskatchewan,  which 
i>oes  liv  the  name  of  Stonies.  The  name  "iveii  to  the  Assinilioin  liv  the 
Dakota  is  llolie,'  the  origin  and  meaiiini;'  of  wdiicli  are  in  the  darknesH. 

At  the  time  we  lirst  learn  anytliiiiji'  of  tla^  Assinilioin,  they  appear  to 
liav(!  been  occup\in^'  the  country  of  the  l»ed  Kiver  of  the  North,  prolialilv 
both  on  the  eastern  and  western  side.  Tiu-ir  mif;rations  have  been  iiortli- 
wanl  and  westward.  .\iiout  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  a 
French  pilot,  b\  name  ( irosellier,  roamed  into  the  country  of  the  .Vssini- 
bdin,  ncvir  Lake  Winnipeji',  and  was  taken  by  tlM-m  to  Hudson  hay.  In 
IHo;-}  Lewis  and  Clarke  met  Assinilioin  at  their  winter  cani|i  near  where 
Fort  Stevenson  now  is.  iiiit  their  movement  westward  seems  to  have  been 
niainlv  farther  iioi'tli  up  the  Assinilioin  and  Saskatchewan  rivei's.  At  jires- 
eiit  tlie\'  are  found  in  the  neiji'liborliood  of  Fort  Pock,  on  the  Upper  Mis- 
souri, but  the  most  of  them  are  within  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

'  I'l'Oliciiilici^d  III)  -liav.  Tlirii!  is  ulsii  :i  llnlii'  ;;riis  iiiiidiii;  llir  Siliii!<,i|pii  TiliMjwaii.  Uolic  is  said 
to  moan  "  Woliels."— .1.  o.  i>. 


MKiUATIONS— AIHIIIMIINT    KUOM   NAMIIS. 
WlNNKllAdO. 


IHt) 


Two  cciitiififs  iiml  ii  tliini  ii^jfo  t\\v  Krciitli  friidcrs  iiml  missiniinrics 
IVoiii  Moiitrciil  iiml  (^ik'Iht  ciimc  in  cMiitiirt  with  the  I'liiiiits,  living-  mi  tlic 
"hiiy  of  the  I'liaiits,"  now  (Jn't'ii  Hay,  in  WisciMisjn.  'I'licsc  liidiniis  wfif 
culled  \Viiiiit'|K'koiik,  or  "l'('o|»lf  of  tlu'  fetid  water,"  l»y  flieir  Al;ioiikiaii 
li('i;>lil»ors;  Itiit  their  iiaiiie  for  theniHelves  is  l|ot('au;;ara,  "People  <•!'  the 
Ori^iiiial  Speech,"  iiioililied  In  llotaijke  l»y  flie  Dakota,  and  Ihuaniia  liy 
the  Omaha  and  I'oiika,  tlioii^h  these  iimdilied  uinies  si;;nify  "  IJi;;'  Voices" 
ill  their  respective  laiii;iia;;es. 

'The  \\'inii('l>a<>o  lan^'iiajic  is  closely  allied  to  the  |>akota.'  One  can 
not  l)iit  think  that  less  than  a  thousand  \eiirsa;^o  they  were  a  part  of  the 
same  peo|»le. 

Tlies'  iiiav  have  separated  at  ai:  early  jieriod  from  these  coj^natc!  Irilies, 
and  even  reached  "salt  water,"  wluMce  their  Al;;'onkian  name.  I'lxamplcs 
of  such  separation  an^  found  in  tlu*  IJiloxi  of  .Mississippi  and  the  Vesa"  or 
'rntelo,  formerly  of  Virj>'inia  and  North  (Carolina,  now  in  ('anada. 

Hut,  confininj.'-  ourselves  to  history,  two  centuries  aj;'o  the  Winneiiajid 
were  on  Lake  .Michi;-an.  Durinj;- the  eighteenth  century  they  had  drifted 
slowlv  across  the  State  of  Wisconsin.  In  ISOfi  Lieut.  I'ikc^  met  the  I'liants' 
with  the  l''o\  at  I'rairie  dii  ( !liieu.  In  the  war  of  ISLJthe  \Viniiel)a;;'o,  with 
the  trild's  (if  the  Northwest  ;^-enerally,  ranji'cd  tiiemselves  on  the  side  of  the 
British.  While  a  small  portion  of  the  trilx-  remained  in  the  interior  of  Wis- 
consin, the  majority  wero  nnnoved  across  the  .Mississippi  into  Iowa  and 
located  on  Turkey  Ui\<'ral)out  the  year  IS-K).  Thence  tlu^y  W(*re  taken 
up  to  Litn<.r  I'rairie,  in  .Minnesota.  Not  hein^i'  at  all  satisfied  with  that 
couiitrv,  tliev  were  a|>'ain  removed  to  what  was  to  he  a  home  in  I'diie  Larth 
( 'ountv,  l)ack  of  Mankato.  They  were  supposed  to  have  had  some  sympathy 
with  the  Dakota  in  their  outl)r<'ak  of  ISdi',  and  accordinjily  they  were 
removed  with  the  captiu'ed  Dakota,  in  the  spring'  foUowinj^-,  to  the  .Missoin-i 
River.  Their  location  at  ('row  (!reek  was  lii<;hly  distasteful  to  them,  and, 
accordinu'lv,  tliev  made  caiioi's  and  Hoated  themscdves  down  to  the  ( )niaha 
Keservation,  io.  N(d)raska,  on  a  jiortion  of  wiiicli  the  (iovernmeiit  arranged 
t(»  have  them  remain. 

It  should  lie  mentioned  that  the  Winnel»a.u'o  were  liirjicly  en^-a^cil  iu 
the   I'^reiich  and    Indian   War.       Korty-ei^'ht   were   present   in    IToT   at   the 


I  Sec  ■•(;(!. n|i!ii-.itivi'  riiuiiiilic^y  iil'  I'niir  Sicilian  h:iii,!{iia>{i'S,"  in  SmitliMiiu.  lii|it.,  iss:;.— .1.  i>.  n, 
-riic  iiaiiii'  I'liants  intMii.>  SiiukiTs.     'riicri'  is  no  iloiilil  l>nt,  that  tin'  I'lciiiji  traili'r.s  al   lir.st 

iincli'isloiiil  till)  nam.'  Wiiiniilia!{i>  Ik  mi'aii  stiiikiii'4  wah'r.     Miit  11  i.s  liiUiiivrd  lliry  wmu  iu  crioi',  ami 

llial  it.s  luiiiirr  iiiciiiiiii);  is  sail  wiiliT. 


190 


DAKOTA  GKAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGllAIMIY. 


battle  of  TicoiuUu-ogii,  together  with  lii>-ge  iiumberH  of  th(*  Ojibwiuind  otlier 
Western  bands. 

OMAHA  ANn  PONKA. 

These  tribes  have  a  conimon  diahiet  and  are  closely  n^lated  to  the 
Osage,  Kansa,  and  Kwapa.  The  first  are  the  Malia  of  the  old  French 
maps.  The  five  tril)es  form  the  (/^egiiia  (or  Dhcfgiha)  gronp  of  \]w  Sionan 
family.  Aceordhig  to  their  traditions,  tluMr  ancestors  dwelt  (Nist  of  tlie 
IVrississippi  Uiver,  on  the  Ohio  and  Wabasii.  When  they  reached  the 
month  of  th(*  Ohio,  part  went  down  the  Mississippi,  becctniing  tlie  Kwajja 
(U>[a(ipii,  llga(ipa),  or  "  Down-stream  l*eoi)I(i,"  who  afterwards  met  De  Soto. 
Tlie  others  ascended  the  Mississippi;  lienc.e  tlie  name  "  Up-stream  People," 
or  U-ma"-ha"  (IJmaijluuj),  now  Omalia,  applied  at  first  to  those  who  snbse- 
qnently  became  fpnr  tribes  (Omaha,  Ponka,  Osage,  and  Kansa).  Another 
separation  occnn^d  r^ear  the  jnonth  of  the  Osage  River,  where  tlu*  ( )maha  and 
Ponka  crossed  the  Missonri,  and  went  north,  being  joined  on  the  way  by  a 
kindred  tribe,  the  Iowa.  These  three  \v,indere<l  throngh  Iowa  and  Minne- 
sota till  tliey  fonnd  the  Great  Pipestone  Quarry,  where  they  made  a  set- 
tlement. At  that  time  the  Yankton  (perhaps  including  the  Yanktonnai) 
dwelt  in  a  wooded  region  near  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  being  called 
"People  of  the  Forest"  by  tlie  Omaha  and  Ponka.' 

The  three  tribes  were  finally  driven  off  by  the  Dakota,  wandering 
westward  and  southwestward  till  they  reached  the  Missonri  River,  which 
they  followed  as  far  as  the  month  of  White  Farth  River.  There  the  i'onka 
left  their  allies,  ascending  the  White  Farth  River  till  they  drew  near  the 
Black  Hills,  which  they  found  in  the  possession  of  tlie  Orows.  Retracing 
their  course,  they  joined  the  Iowa  and  Oinalia,  and  all  three  went  down 
along  the  southwest  side  of  the  Missouri  River  till  t\w  Niol)rara  was  reached. 
There  was  made  the  final  separation.  Tlie  Ponka  reuiained  at  tlie  mouth 
of  the  Niobrara;  the  Omaha  settled  on  IJow  (!reek,  Nebraska;  the  Iowa 
went  beyond  them  till  they  reached  Ionia  (.reek  (probably  Iowa  Creek  at 
first),  wliere  they  made  a  village  on  the  east  baidv  of  the  stream,  not  far 
from  the  site  of  the  present  town  of  P<mka.  The  subse(pu'nt  migrations  of 
these  tribes  have  been  given  in  the  paper  mentioned  in  the  prccc(ling  foot- 
note ('),  as  well  as  in  the  Third  Annual  Report  of  the  Mureauof  Ftlinology 
(p.  213).  The  three  tribes  occujjied  diflf'erent  habitats  as  far  l)a('k  as  Mar- 
(juette's  time,  and  they  are  thus  located  in  his  autograph  map  of  Ki?;}. 

I  Tliii  iiiiKratioiis  of  this  Kiiim;i,  Kwnpii,  0»;ikc,  etc.,  huvc  licicii  trcatiil  liy  tlir  cilitoi  in  a  KMTiit 
paper, '' Mi^'nitidiis  of  Sicilian  Tiilms,"  wliidi  apnrarcMl  in  tlio  AiiU'iiciiii  Naturalist  t'.ii-  March,  IKSli 
(\'()1.  22,  pp. -'11-222).  See  '•  Oinulia  .S<><i(ili)"\ ."  I  i  tlio  Tliiril  .\nii.  Kept,  of  the  lliiiitor  l!nr.  Iltli., 
pp.  2U-213.— J.  o.  V. 


AIIGUATIONS— AlidUMKNT  FROM  NAMES. 


191 


When,  in  1803,  Lewis  and  Oliirke  made  their  voyajije  up  the  Missouri 
and  across  ilw  Rocky  Mountains,  they  found  the  I'onka  (Foncara)  near  their 
present  h)cation.  Tliey  say,  "  Tiie  Maha  (Omaha)  were  associated  with 
them  for  mutual  protection."  But  the  Omalia  were  there  only  on  a  visit. 
It  is  (piite  certain  that  they  had  not  lived  tojjfetlier  for  many  years  pre- 
vious to  this.  The  Omaha  were  in  northeastern  Nebraska,  south  of  Siou.x 
City,  Iowa. 

IOWA  AND  OTO. 

Tiio  two  tribes  Towa  and  Oto  are  associated  here  because  they  are 
mentioned  toj>'eth(n'  by  Le  Sueur,  in  1700,  as  havinj^,  previous  ti>  that  time, 
had  the  occupancy  and  the  hunters'  riyht  to  the  country  of  tlie  Blue  Karth 
and  of  southern  Minnesota.'  'I^hey  appear  to  have  retinal  before  the 
Ji^^ressive  Sioux  down  the  Des  Moines  into  central  Iowa,  the  Oto  j^oiu'j^  on  to 
the  Missoin-i  and  down  into  Kansas.  While  in  posscission  of  the  country  of 
the  Blue  Karth,  we  have  notices  of  their  havin<>'  hunted  on  the  8t.  Croix,  in 
northern  Wisconsin.  It  is  also  stated,  which  a])pears  to  be  a  matter  of 
tradition  only,  that  iit  a  much  later  date,  not  far  from  the  counni'ucement 
of  the  present  centiuy,  tlui  Iowa,  in  war,  cut  off  entii-ely  a  small  tribe,  wliicli 
dwelt  south  of  the  St.  ( Iroix,  called  the  ITnktoka,  which  means.  Our  I^nemies- 

Ten  Iowa  warriors  were  j)resent  at  tin;  battle  of  Ticonderojj'a. 

There  are,  near  the  Minnesota  River,  old  fortitications,  or  earthworks, 
which  were  probably  made  by  these  tribes  to  protect  themselves  aj^ainst 
the  incursions  of  the  more  powerful  Dakota.  One  such  is  found  a  few  miles 
above  the  mouth  of  the  Yellow  Mediciiu^  River.  But  possibly  this  was  an 
old  Cheyenne  fortification,  which  would  seem  to  l)e  the  readin<^  of  Dakota 
tradition. 


MANDAN  AND  HIDATSA. 

These  two  small  tribes  live  tofjether  at  Fort  Berthold  in  coimection 
with  the  Ree.  They  are  both  small  tribes.  The  Mandan  at  j)resent  num- 
ber less  than  400.  Years  a<>'o  they  numbered  many  more,  but  wars  and 
smallpox  have  almost  annihilated  them.  From  rather  a  remarkable  fact, 
that  manv  of  this  people  have  sandy  iiair,  it  hr.s  been  ailirmed  that  they 
are  of  Welsh  orijjiin — supjiosed  to  be  a  lost  Welsh  colony.     (Jeorge  (Jatlin, 

I  This  must  liiivn  been  loiis  lii'Ibrc  1673.  tlio  date  of  Mai'ipietto's  aiito};raph  map.  Tli<>  Ofo  did 
not  accoriipaiiy  tin'  Iowa,  I'diiliii,  and  Oiimliii.  Tlicy  "crr  lirst  met  li.v  tlu'  Omalia  and  I'onUa,  aciMird- 
iuK  to  ,lo8(!pli  La  Kli'cUe,  oii  tho  I'latto  Uiver  in  comparatively  ruceiit  times.— J.  ().  i>. 


192 


DAKOTA  GUAMMAIt,  TKXTS,  AND  ETIINOGRAl'HY. 


the  cc'lohratcMl   Iii(li;in  portrait  painter,  takes  this  view  of  their  pareiitaoc, 
and  allirius  tliat  their  hiMj4iia<-'e  bears  mure  than  a  Hlveiiess  to  the  Welsh.' 

The  Mandan  tradition  of  tlieir  ovh/m  is,  tliat  ages  aj-o  they  lived 
uiiderjiTound  1)\  a,  j-reat  lake.  The  root  (»f  a  <.nii)evine  pushed  itself  d<.\\n 
thi'oiijih  the  ernst  of  the  earth.  One  by  one  they  took  htdd  of  it  and 
elinilx'd  up  by  its  help,  eoniin<i-  out  into  the  liyht  of  day.  \W  and  by  a 
very  lat  wonia..  took  hold  of  ifaiid  the  vine  broke,  leavin;^'  the  reniain<ler 
of  the  Mandans  by  tlu*  lake  under-'Touud.  (!ould  this  le<.eud  have  any 
eoujiection  with  a  pas.sa<>'e  over  the  ocean? 

Kver  since  they  have  been  known  to  the  whites  they  have  lived  on 
the  Upper  Missouri.  In  the  winter  of  l.S0.'i-'()4,  Lewis  and  (Murke  wintered 
near  tlu'ir  villages,  onlv  a  short  distance  below  where  they  iu>w  are. 

'I'he  llidatsa  are  better  known  by  the  nanies  Minnetaree  and  (iros 
Ventres.'  Tiiere  is  no  apparent  reason  why  the  latter  name  should  have 
been  <>iveu  them  l)y  the  French.  Minnetaree  means  "over  the  water,"  and 
was  ji'iven  to  them  when  they  crossed  the  Mis.souri,  cominji-  as  they  did  from 
the  nortlieast  and  crossing-  to  the  southwest.  They  nund)er  about  ^dO. 
Tiu's.'  llidatsa  have  often  been  confounded  with  the  "Miniu'taree  of  the 
Plains,"  or  "Gros  Ventres,"  who  belong  to  another  linguistic  family. 

Both  the  llidatsa  and  Mandan  belong  to  the  Siouan  or  Dakotan  family. 
Whether  it  is  from  the  connnon  likeness  to  the  tongue  of  tlieir  enemies,  or 
for  some  other  reason,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  many  persons  of  each 
tribe  can  speak  Dakota. 

AliS.MiOKA  OK  CK'OW. 

This  tribe  and  the  llidatsa  sjx-ak  dialects  of  the  same  language.  It  is 
said  that  the  Amahami,  now  extinct,  were  a  branch  of  the  Absaroka. 

When  the  IN.nka  reached  tiie  Black  Hills  country,  several  hundred 
years  ago,  thev  found  it  in  the  possession  of  the  Al)saroka,  whose  habitat 
incluiled  the  region  now  known  as  the  western  part  of  Dakota  (.south  of  the 
Missouri  River)  and  the  eastern  part  of  Montana. 

1  I  liiivr  mad.'  ;i  <iir.'liil  cxaniiiiiitii.ii  (if  the  Miuiilun  vdcaltiilarii's  of  Kipp,  Hayilcii,  Wird,  and 
otlins  The  following  .■..ii.lusic.iii  liavc  l.eeu  vacbwl:  (1)  Th.'  Mandan  is  cl.is.ly  nlalcd  to  Uu- 
WiMn.'l)aj;o,  Iowa.  Oto,  and  Missouri  dialects.  (2)  'flio  fancied  ivsrniMancc  to  the  Latin,  l.asrd  on 
what  wa"tlionKhl  to  lie  "snl."  in  threi.  compouml  nouns,  has  no  foundation.     Snk,  siiUr.  lishiiK,  or 

Uslinl<e  means  miutll. — .i.  o.  i>. 

■  /(»/  I'ainirh  ((iros  Ventre)  nnist  have  referred  to  a  hntfalo  jiauneh  over  whndi  a  .luarrel  arose 
resullin-'in  the  separation  o(  the  Hi  lalsa  and  Crow.  See  Kihataa  in  Matthewss  IHhuo-.  an.l  I'hilol. 
of  llie  llidatsa  ludiaus.— J.  o.  u. 


MKIJJATIONS-AUGUMHNT  KitOM  NAMliS. 

OHAUK,    KANSA,    KWAI'A,    AM),   MlSSOIld, 


193 


All   tllCMC  tl-ilK'H    bcjolln.    fo    tllC    SioilJlll    Stoclv.        'rilC   MissOUri,    who  ('{ill 

tluMiis<-lv(;M  Nvu-t'ji-tci,  sjR-iik  a  .liiil(M;t  allied  to  those  of  the  Iowa  and  ( )to, 
while  the  dialects  of  the  others  are  related  to  that  of  the  Omaha  and  Tonka! 
Th(^  ( )sa<r(.  (connect  themselves  by  tradition  with  the  hmrrr.s.  The  first 
father  (.f  the  ()sa<r(!  was  huntin<.'  on  the  prairie  all  alone.  Me  eame  to  a 
Ijeaver  dam,  when;  he  saw  the  chief  of  all  the  heavers,  who  gave  him  erne  of 
Ills  duii<,^htei-.s  to  wife.     From  this  alliances  sprang-  the  Osage.' 

ARIKAlfA  Ol;  incKAHKE. 

ThiK  tribe,  commonly  called  Rei^  ai'id  sometimes  Pawnee,  has  been 
heretofoH!  counted  as  belonging'  to  the  Dakota  familv.  Mut  the  Kee 
lanf,niag:e,  as  sp(.ken  at  Uerthold,  appears  to  hav(>  no  re.semblance  to  the 
Dakota,  and  iiuh'cd  to  ])(•  radically  different  in  its  coii.struction.  So  that, 
without  (U.ubt  we  nmst  deny  them  a  place  in  the  Dakota  linguistic  family'. 
Hut  t\u'.  Kee,  the  noitlujrn  braiuth  c»f  the  tribe  now  at  Fort  HerthoM,  num- 
berin^r  more  than  1,000  souls,  have  been  for  many  years  internn'ngling  with 
the  Dakota,  and  probaldy  separated  from  their  .southern  kindred,  the 
Pawnee  proper,  on  ac(;ount  of  an  intrusion  of  the  Dakota.-  In  ISO'i  Lewis 
and  Clarke  found  the  Ree  on  the  Missouri  River,  near  the  mouth  of  (irnnd 
River. 

shavknxi:  ok  ciikyknnkk. 

This  name  is  variously  written.  The;  trilx^  comes  into  the  same  cate- 
Hury  as  the  last  named— Ree  and  Pawnee.  We  can  not  afhnit  them  into 
the  Dakota  linguistic  family.  The  name  they  l)tun-  is  of  Dakota  oriyin,  by 
whom  then-  ar<;  .-ailed  "Sha-e-a-na."'  Sha-e-a,''  in  l)ak(»ta,  means  ""to  talk 
red,"  that  is,  unintelligibly,  as  "  Ska-e-a"'  means  "to  talk  white"— intelligi- 
bly—tliat  is,  to  iiit«u-pret.  The  Shayennc;  languag(f  then,  we  under- 
stand, is  n(»t  like  the  Dakota.  Hut,  though  sometinu^s  enemies  of  the 
Dakota,  they  have  more  generally  been  confederates.     Two  l-nii/ired  vears 

'  Tlii«  in  prol.al.l.v  tli(.  tiiiiliticn  of  parf  of  flic  OH,i«f.  tlir  Itciivcr  people,  not  tliat  oC  tlie  whole 
'"'•'■•     " ""»«"  Traditions"  in  the  Sixth  Ann.  Kept,  of  the  Direetor  ISnr.  Kth.,  pp,  :i7:!-:{i(7.-,i.  „.  i,. 

-Aeror.liMK  to  Oinfihii  tradition,  llie  Kee  anil  Ski.li  (or  I'awiiee  Loops)  were  .illies  of  the  Winlie- 
I.auoan.l  the  an.esfor*  „(  the  Omaha.  I'onka.  Osa-e,  Kansa.  K«apa.  lo«a,  ,-U:.  when  all  the.se  people 
.hvelte.iHt  of  the  .Mis»issippi.  U  is  .loiihtlnl  wjielher  the  K'ee  were  ever  nei-hhors  of  the  (iran.l  He- 
pill.liean.an.l  Tappa«e  I'awnee.  since  the  hawv  have  been  west  of  the  .Missouri.  The  latter  C(m.|Uere(l 
thcSki.h,  with  whom   they  do  not  inturuiarr.v.  accordin;,-  to  .loseph  I  a   I'hche.  lornicrlv  a  head  chief 

ollheihiiaha.     The  Skidi  met  the  three  southern   l'a«- livisions  at  a  iparativcly  late  date    ac- 

eordinn  *'<  I'.iwiiee  tradition.     Uall  live  wre  «ver  tojretluir,  it  must  have  Im at  an  early  peri,.d,'an.l 

piohahly  «a»toffhe  .Missis.sippi  Kivur.— J.  o.  D. 

'^"•'■.v«-"i'.  '.Sa-ia.  'Ska-ia. 

7I(>.",— vol,  ix la 


194 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TKXT8,  AND  KTHNOiiRAPHY. 


aj^o,  or  thereabouts,  the  ShayeuiK'  villajfi'  wnn  near  the  Yellow  Medicine 
River  in  Minnesota,  where  are  yet  vJHilde  oM  earthworks.  From  thence, 
accordinj;'  to  Dakota  tradition,  they  retin'd  liefore  the  advancinfi  Dakota, 
and  made  their  villaj^e  between  Hij;  Stoiuf  hake  and  Lake  Traverse.  Their 
next  remove  appears  to  have  been  to  the  Houth  bend  of  the  Cheyenne,  a 
branch  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  The  f«»rtitication  there  is  still  very 
plain.  While  there  they  seem  to  have  had  both  the  ( )jibwa  and  Dakota 
for  their  enemies.  Bloody  battle**  were  foit^'ht  and  finally  the  Sh-iyenne 
retired  to  the  Missouri.  This  is  su|)poK('d  to  have  Ijeen  about  one  liundred 
years  ago  or  more.  After  that  time  tlu^  Dakota  f>e<'ame  friendly  to  them. 
The  Shayenne  stopped  on  the  esist  side  oi'  the  .MiHsouri  and  left  their  name 
to  the  Little  (Mieyenne.  Sooi>  after  thej'  eroHHed  <»ver  and  took  j)0.ssession 
of  the  coimtry  of  the  Bi<;  Cheyenne,  Then;  they  were,  lunitin<>'  out  To  the 
Black  Hills,  in  1803,  when  Lewis  and  (Clarke  ascended  the  Missouri. 


C  H  A  P  T  E  1{     [  T  r. 


GKNS  AND  I'HKA'IMiV  OF  THE  DAKOTA. 

Till-:  (ii:\s. 

In  the  Dakota  Nation  tlio  man  is  tl„.  Jiead  of  the  fainilv;  the  woinaii 
was  not  .-onsidered  worthy  <.f  honor.     No   Dakota  woman  ever  a.s,,ired  to 
be  a  chief.     The  cliieftainshii)  descen(h'd  from  the  father  to  his  sons  tlie 
ehlest  s<m  takin-  the  precMh-nce.      Mnt  in  the   niakin-  up  of  tlie  .fnis  the 
woman  was  an  ecpial  faetor  witii  the  man.     'I1,us  a  <-hil(I  counts  i,is  father's 
brothers  all  fathers,  and  his  father's  sisters  all  aunts;   while  his  mother'H 
sisters  are  all  mothers,  and  his  mother's  brothers  are  only  uncles.     Ilcice 
a  man's  brother's  chihlren  are  counted  as  his  own  chil.lren,  and  his  sister's 
clnkb-en  are  nephews  and  nieces.      On  the  other  han.l,  a  woman's  sister's 
children  are  counted  by  her  as  children,  while  her  brother's  children  are 
nephews  and  nieces.'     These  same  distinctions  are  carried  down  throu-di 
the  generations.     In  this  circle  interinarriaoes  are  not  allowed  by  Dakota 
custom.     This  is  the  -ens,,  hut  there  is  lackiiif.'  the  totem  to  bind  "them   to- 
fi-ether.     The  real  foundation  for  the  totemic  system  exi.sts  iimonf.-  the  Da- 
kota  as  well  as  the  Irotpiois,  in  the  names  of  uien  often  beiii-  trken  from 
mythical  animals,  but  the  system  wns  never  carried  to  perfection.     Some- 
times indeed  a  villaj-e  was  called  throujih  f-enerations  after  the  chief  <.f  the 
clan,  as  Black  Doo's,  Little  Crow's,  etc. 

11 IH  I'llK'ATIfV. 

Am.aio-  the  eastern  Dakota  the  Phratry  was  n.n-er  a  permanent  or..ani- 
zati..ii.  but  resorted  to  on  special  occasions  and  for  various  purpos.-s."  m-li 
as  war  or  buti'alo  huntin"-. 

TIIK    riVOTIl'I. 

The  exponent  of  the  I'hratry  was  the  "Tixctipi  "  or  Soldiers'  |.„dov 
Its  meaniuK  >'«  the  "  Lodj^e  of  Lodo-es."     The.v  we.v  place.!  tli,^  bundles^of 
black  and  red  sticks  of  the  soldiers.     There  the  soldiers  ..athered  t.i  talk 
and  smoke  and  feast.     There  the  laws  of  the  encampmeirt  wen.  enacted, 

•See  Kiuslii,,  System  of  the  .  )maha  in  3.1  Auu.  Kept,  of"  the  Director,  Bur.  Eth.,  pp.  252-258.-.,   .,    „ 


196 


DAKOTA  (iltAMMAl{,  TKXTS,  AND  ETIINOGKAIMI V, 


and  tVoiii  tlu'iicc  they  wcro  jmblished  by  the  canij)  crier.  It  is  said  that 
in  tlie  camps  of  tlie  Prairie  Dakota,  the  real  buffalo  hunters,  the  Soldiers' 
Lodfi^e  was  pitched  in  the  center  of  the  circular  ejicanipnient.  This  area 
was  called  ho-co-ka;  and  the  <>ateway  of  the  camp,  which  was  always  left 
at  the  front  end,  was  called  ho-a-na-pa.  'i'he  encampment  was  then  in  the 
fo'"-."  >•■'  a  l'..ir.;i.!ioe,  <»r,  more  ])roperly,  in  the  form  of  the  horns  of  u  buf- 
fa'  hich  turn  inward  towai'd  each  other.     'I'he  ends  of  the  horns 

were  i  ed  "  Uun-ki)a,"  from  ''  he,"  <i  lioni,  and  "  iijkpa,"  siikiII  niti  Hence 
those  campin<>-  at  these  ends  of  tlie  horns  would  be  called  "  Huijkpa-tina." 
And  hence  the  nanic  of  two  of  the  yentes,  which  have  develoj)ed  into  lar<^er 
clans  (tf  the  Dakota  Nation,  viz.,  the  lluijki)atina  and  the  lluijk])apa. 

While,  within  the  historical  period,  no  political  orf>anization  has  been 
known  to  exist  over  the  wlwde  Dakota  Nation,  the  traditional  alliance  of 
the  "Seven  Council  Fires"  is  j)er])etuated  in  the  conunon  name  Dakota. 

FELLOWlIOOl). 

One  of  the  (uistoms  of  the  olden  time,  which  was  potent  both  for  {•■o<»d 
and  for  evil,  and  which  is  •^•oinj''  into  desuetude,  was  that  of  fellowhood. 
Scarcelv  a  Dakota  younj;'  man  could  be  found  who  had  not  some  s])ecial 
friend  or  Koda.  This  was  an  arran<>'ement  of  givinf>'  themselves  to  each 
other,  of  the  David  and  Jonathan  kind.  They  exclianjied  bows,  or  <^uns, 
or  blankets — sometimes  the  entire  e(piipment.  In  rare  cases  they  exchanoed 
wives.  What  one  aske<l  of  the  other  he  <>ave  him;  noiliin<;'  could  be  de- 
nied. This  arranficment  was  often  a  real  affection,  sometimes  fading  out 
as  the  years  pass  by,  but  often  lastinji'  to  old  a<>e. 

In  order  to  exhibit  i)roj)erly  and  as  fully  iis  may  be  Dakota  naticmal 
and  individual  life,  I  will  here  mtroduce  a  pen  picture  of  a  very  prominent 
man  of  the  last  <»enerati(»n. 

Sr.VXDlNG  lil'FKALO. 

In  connecti(»n  with  Standinji'  Buffalo,  the  la.st  ji'reat  chieftain  of  the 
Sisseton  Dakota,  will  be  found  a  description  of  the  "Tiyotipi,"  already 
referred  to. 

Ta-taij-ka-na-ziij,  or  Standin<>'  Buffalo,  was  the  son  of  The  Orphan,  and 
hereditary  chief  of  (piite  a  lar<ie  clan  of  Sisseton  Dakota.  Their  jjlanting 
j)lace,  before  the  <»ntbreak  in  1S()2,  was  in  that  rich  and  b(;autiful  valley 
which  lies  between  tlu;  head  of  Lake  Traverse,  whose  waters  comnnuiicate 
with  the  Red  Kiver  of  the    North  and    Hi<^'  Stone  Lake,  through  which  the 


(iENS  AND  IMIkATKi  OF  THE  DAKOTA. 


Ii»7 


Mnuu^sotn  Hiv.T  runs  to  the  .Mississippi.  Thn,u-1.  this  isth.n.is,  between 
tJi.^  t\V(.  hikes,  lu.Nv  knuAMi  us  Hr„\vu's  VaUey,  the  .Mi.in<^s(,tii,  as  it  eo.nes 
(U.Nvii  ill  small  streams  out  of  the  Coteau,  winds  its  way. 

As  soon  as  Standinj.-  lUiffiUo  had  come  t(»  man's  c's^tate,  or  when  he  was 
probably  almiit  twenty-Hv(,  years  old,  the  father  abdicated  his  chieftainship 
m  favor  of  his  son.  Henceforth  he  wore  his  fnther's  medals,  carried  his 
father's  papers,  ainl  was  the  rt;co;r,iized  chii^f  of  his  father's  peoph^  As 
already  stated,  the  Dakota  custom  is  that  the  rank  and  tith^.f  chic^f  descend 
from  father  to  s.)n  iinh^ss  s..me  other  near  relative  is  ambitious  and  iiiHuential 
enouf.].  to  obtain  the  place.  'I^he  same  is  claitne.l  also  in  rej^ard  to  the  rank 
of  soldier  or  brave,  but  this  position  is  mon^  depeiuh-nt  on  personal  bravery. 

At  the  time  of  the  outl)reak  Staudinn^  liutfalo  was  a  man  in  middle  life. 
lie  was  tall  and  well-featured— rather  a  splendid  looking.-  Dakota.  Pre- 
vi(ms  to  ISfrJ  he  mid  his  people  received  no  annuities,  but  raised  a  <>ood  deal 
of  corn.  Still  they  depended  chieHy,  liotli  for  food  and  clothing.-,  on  the 
butfah),  and  much  of  the  year  they  spent  in  the  chase. 

Althouoh  coiij-reo-atinj.-  in  vast  herds  on  the  jfi-eat  prairies  aii<l  moving 
in  certain  directions  with  a  -.-reat  deal  of  apparent  force,  tlu^  Imtfalo  are 
nevertheless  easily  driven  away.  And  hence,  the  Indians  find  it  necessary 
t«.  protect  the  hunt  by  regulations  which  must  be  enf(»rced.  In  this  neces- 
sity probably  originated  the  Ti-yo-ti-pi,  or  so-called  Soldiers'  Lodge,  wlii(di 
is  both  the  hall  of  legislation  and  the  great  feasting  place. 

Some  jiatriotic  woiiiiin  vacates  her  good  skin  tent  and  goes  into  a 
poorer  one  that  slie  may  furnish  tlu,  liraves  with  a  fitting  place  for  their  as- 
semblies. This  tipi  is  tlu'ii  pitched  in  s.Hiie  central  place,  or  in  the  gate- 
way of  the  circle,  and  the  women  take  delight  in  furnishing  it  with  wood 
and  water  and  the  liest  of  the  meat  that  is  brought  into  camp,  for  every 
good  deed  (h.ne  for  this  Soldiers'  Lodge  is  proclaimed  aliroiid  by  the  crier 
or  eyaijpalia. 

A  good  fire  is  blazing  inside  and  wo  may  just  lift  up  tlu*  skin  (h)or  and 
crawl  in.  Towards  tlu;  rear  of  the  tent,  but  near  enough  the  fire  for  con- 
venient use,  is  a  large  pipe  placed  by  the  symliols  of  power.  There  are 
two  bundles  of  sluived  sticks  iibout  6  inches  "long.  The  sticks  in  one  bun- 
dle are  painted  black  and  in  the  other  red.  The  black  bundle  represents 
the  real  inen  of  the  (vuiip— those  who  have  niaile  their  mark  on  the  war- 
path. The  red  iiundle  represents  the  boy.s  and  such  men  as  wear  no  eagle 
feathers.  Around  this  fire  they  gather  together  to  smoke.  Here  they  dis- 
cuss all  (luestions  pertaining  to  the  bufiido  hunt  and  the  removal  of  camp; 


19H 


DAKOTA  (iHAMMAU,  TKXTH,  AND  KIMINOdKAI'll Y. 


in  nhort,  all  public  interests.  FVoin  theses  liefuUjuiirters  they  seiul  out  from 
time  to  time  riumers,  who  brin^'  back  intormiition  of  the  \vluM'eiil)outs  of  the 
bison  herds.  From  this  lodge  goes  out  the  eiimp  crier,  who  mnkes  proela- 
niiition  of  th(^  time  and  places  of  the  buffalo  surround.  And  from  this  same 
central  place  of  power  go  forth  the  young  men  who  are  commissioned  to 
cut  up  tlie  tent  and  tiie  blankets,  or  bn^ak  the  gun  and  kill  the  horse  of  one 
wh(»  has  traiisgrossed  the  laws  (if  th(^  Ti-yo-ti-pi.  And  wiien  the  hunt  of 
the  da\-  is  past,  and  the  liuffalo  meat  brought  in,  the  breast  or  some  nice 
piece  is  roasted  or  boiled  lien?,  and  the  young  men  gather  to  eat  and  smoke 
and  sing  and  tell  over  the  t'xploits  of  the  day.  It  will  not  then  surj)rise 
any  ••'"i  to  know  tiiat  this  Soldiers'  liodge  became  the  central  force  in  the 
outbreak  of  ISli'J. 

In  the  sununer  before  the  outbnnik  took  place,  there  was  (juite  a  trou- 
ble at  the  Yellow  N[edicine.  The  payment  was  promised  to  these  annuity 
Indians  when  the  strawberries  were  ripe,  that  is  tlu^  la.st  of  June  or  the  first 
of  July  of  each  year.  This  season  the  Sisseton  came  (h»wn  earlier  perhaps 
than  usual,  and  the  annuity  mon(\v  and  goods  were  delayed  nuich  beyond 
time.  About  4,()()()  Indians  were  gathered  at  the  Yellow  Medicine,  where 
they  waited  about  si.\  weeks.  The  small  amount  of  provisions  on  hand 
A"-ent  (Tall)raitli  wished  to  keep  until  the  timi^  of  making  the  payment. 
The  corn  and  potatoes  planted  l)y  Indians  living  in  the  neighborhood  had 
not  yet  matured.  Conse(piently  this  multitude  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren were  for  more  than  a  month  on  the  Ixmlers  <»f  starvation.  Some  flour 
was  (tbtained  from  tradei's,  and  the  agent  gave  them  small  quantities;  they 
gathered  some  Ijerries  in  the  woods  and  occasionally  obtained  a  few  ducks. 
But  by  all  these  means  they  scarcely  kept  starvation  off.  They  said  the 
children  cried  to,-  something  to  eat. 

Standing  Buffalo  was  the  principal  chief  of  these  northern  Indians. 
They  were  encamjied  in  a  large  circhi  on  the  prairie  immediately  west  of 
the  agenc)'.  It  was  now  along  in  the  first  days  of  August.  Hunger  pressed 
upon  them.  They  knew  there  was  flour  in  the  warehouse  which  had  been 
purchased  for  them.  It  would  not  be  wrong  for  them  to  take  it  in  their 
present  necessitous  circumstances.  Thus  they  reasoned;  and  although  a 
detachment  of  soldiers  from  F^jrt  Ridgeley  had  their  camp  near  the  ware- 
house, the  Indians  planned  to  bi-eak  in  and  help  themselves. 

So  it  was,  on  a  certain  day,  tiie  men  came  ibwn  to  the  agency  five  or 
six  hundred  strong  and  surrounded  the  soldiers'  camp.  The  white  people 
thought  they  had  conae  to  dauce;  but  while  they  stood  around  in  great 


GKN8  AND  I'llRATltY  OF  THK  DAKOTA. 


im) 


immborH,  a  sclocitod  fdw  l)i-(»k(i  in  tlin  door  of  flm  wfu-olioust)  witli  axes  and 
carried  ont  a  larf,^o  (juantity  of  Hoin-  and  jxtrk.  'I'o  tliirt  tlio  attention  (»f 
Afrent  (lall)raitli  was  immediately  called,  who  made  an  inefiectual  effort  to 
have  it  carried  hack.  The  h(»witzer  was  turnefl  towards  the  Indians  and 
there  was  a  prospect  of  a  collision,  hut  the  mnnhers  wen;  so  disproportion- 
ate that  it  was  jud^^ed  best  to  avoid  it.  Scarcely  had  they  reached  their 
own  camp  when  thosc^  four  hundred  tents  were  struck,  and  all  removed  off 
to  a  distance  of  2  or  3  mihis.     That  was  supposed  to  mean  war. 

The  next  mornin<^-  the  writer  visited  tlio  aj^ency,  havinjr  heard  some- 
thiufrof  the  trouble.  When  I  met  t\u'  a<rent  he  said,  "Mr.  Ri<,^j^s,  if  there 
is  aiiythinj,''  between  the  lids  of  the  Hil)le  that  will  help  us  out  of  this  dittt- 
cult\',  I  wish  you  would  use  it."  I  said  I  woultl  try,  and  imm(!diately  drove 
u|)  to  Standinj-'  iiuffalo's  camp.  I  represented  to  him  the  necessity  of  having 
this  dirticulty  settled.  However  |)erfect  they  mifjfht  re<^ard  their  right  to  the 
jmtvisions  they  had  taken,  the  (government  w(»uld  not  l)e  willing'  to  treat 
them  kindly  until  tluf  affair  was  arranged.  Tlie  breakinjr  in  of  the  ware- 
luiuse  was  regarded  as  a  great  offense. 

He  promised  t(»  gather  the  chief  men  immediately  Jind  talk  the  thing 
over  and  come  down  to  the  agency  as  soon  as  possibles 

It  was  afternoon  when  about  titty  of  the  princij)al  men  gathered  on  the 
agent's  porch.  They  said  they  were  sorry  the  thing  had  taken  place,  but 
they  could  not  restrain  the  young  men,  ho  great  was  the  pressure  of  hunger 
hi  the  camp.  They  wished,  mon^over,  the  agent  to  repair  the  broken  floor 
at  their  (expense.  Some  of  the  young  men  who  broke  it  down  were  present, 
but  they  did  not  wiint  to  have  them  punished.  It  was  rather  a  lame  justi- 
fication, but  Agent  Galbraith  considenid  it  best  to  accept  of  it  and  to  give 
them  some  more  provisions,  on  condition  that  they  would  return  innninli- 
ately  to  their  planting  places  at  Big  Stone  Lake  and  Lake  Traverse.  This 
he  desinnl  them  to  do  l)e»;ause  the  time  when  the  payment  could  be  made 
was  unknown  to  him  and  their  own  corn  ])atches  would  iioon  need  watchino-. 
Sr;iv.ding  liuffalo  and  his  brother  chiefs  accepted  the  conditions,  and  in  a 
couple  of  days  the  northern  camp  had  disappeared. 

Four  or  tive  weeks  after  this,  these  warriors  aame  down  again  to  the 
Yellow  Medicine  and  the  lied  Wood;  but  it  was  not  to  meet  the  a<>ent  or 
any  white  people,  but  to  see  Little  Crow  and  the  hostile  Indians  and  ascer- 
tain whereunto  the  rebellion  would  grow.  It  is  reported  that,  on  this  occa- 
sion. Standing  Buffalo  told  Little  Crow  that,  having  commenced  hostilities 
with  tho  whites,  he  must  fight  it  out  without  help  from  him;  and  that,  failing 


200 


DAKOTA  (iltAMMAlt,  TKXT8,  AND   KTIINOdltAI'II  Y. 


tu  make  liiiiisclf  muster  of  tlio  Hituiitioii,  lie  slioiild  nut  ficc  through  the 
comitrv  of  tlic  Sissctoii. 

Itiit  iiltlioujili  iis  ii  whole  these  iiortlieni  Dakotii  refused  to  <>-o  into  tho 
rehelhctn  with  tlie  Siintee,  it  is  very  certniii  thiit  (|iiite  ii  iuunl)er  of  their 
yoiui},'  men  joined  in  tlu;  raids  niiide  upon  the  white  Hettlements;  and  more- 
over, the  attack  upon  Fort  Ahercroml)ie,  at  which  sev«'ral  huiuh'cd  Dakota 
warriors  were  said  to  have  Iteen  pres(Mif,  nuist  have  ItetMi  niaih'  ahnost 
entirely  hy  these  same  Sisseton. 

In  the  autunui  whicii  followed  they  all  Hed  to  the  I'pper  Missouri 
country  or  into  tlu^  Queen's  dominions.  It  was  reported  s(»on  after  that 
Standiiifi-  Huflalo  had  yone  on  the  warpafh  and  was  killed. 


TlIK  TIVOTIl'l. 


ITriiiKilali'il  IriMii  M.  Ki'iiv illcs  liiikcilii  vomiiin. I 


When  Indians  would  hunt  the  hiiHalo,  they  (h)  it  in  this  way:  When- 
ever they  hear  that  there  are  liufValo,  tlu'y  look  out  a  yttunj^  man  and  ask 
him  for  his  tent.  If  he  consents,  then  no  woman  or  child  is  allowed  in  the 
t<'nt ;  men  alone  ji'o  into  it.  And  so  the  man  whose  the  tent  is  is  called 
Tivoti,  and  is  the  master  in  it. 

Then  also  they  do  in  tliif  way;  They  shave  out  small  round  sticks  all 
of  tlie  same  lenjith,  and  paint  tiiem  red,  and  they  are  {riven  out  to  the  men. 
These  are  to  constitute  the  Tiyotipi.  Tliis  done,  they  choose  four  men 
whom  they  make  the  chiefs,  who  make  all  t'  ■  arran«>eme!its.  Also  one 
wli<»  is  called  Kyaijpaha  (crier),  who  makes  proclamation  of  everythin<r 
that  is  determined  on.  In  addition  to  these,  they  select  two  vounj^-  men 
who  are  <-alled  Touclu^r.s.  These  attend  to  all  the  provisions  that  an* 
bronirht  to  th»*  Tiyoti])!. 

Then,  of  all  the  painted  sticks  that  were  «>iven  around,  n(»t  one  is  l)rou<>ht 
in  empty.  When  one  is  to  \n'  lu'oiioht  to  the  Tiyotipi,  food  is  brou<rht 
with  it.  And  when  these  are  all  broujjilit  in,  they  are  tied  in  a  bundle.  In 
the  back  part  of  the  tent,  by  the  tire,  the  <>Tound  is  carefully  cleaned  off, 
and  a  pip<f  and  a  pip(>  rannner  and  incen.se  leaves  are  all  1)rou<^ht  and  placet! 
tof^ether. 

These  are  all  com))leted  in  this  way  and  tlum  about  two  young-  men 
are  selected,  and  the  pi|)e  is  tilled  and  jta.ssed  to  them,  which  is  done  by  the 
Eyaijpaha.  When  this  ceremony  is  finished  they  are  sent  out  into  that  part 
of  th(*  country  in  which  they  heard  the  buffalo  were.     Jlence  they  are 


(iK\S  AM)  IMIUATHV  OK  TIIK  DAKOTA. 


201 


called   VVakcuijyu  iiiid  also.  Wayt-yji,  that  is  ( )ii»'-wlu>-Hn.ls-(.iit,  and  alwo 
One  Sent. 

Whitlicr  thoy  wer<*  Kont  they  ^o,  and  when  tlu^y  know  the  WnlValo  are 
there,  they  nftnrn  to  camp.  When  they  come  near  they  run,  and  l»y  this 
it  is  known  that  they  ;uv  Wrin^^inf,''  tidin;>s.  Thus  they  come  directly  t(»  the 
Tiyotipi,  which  isaln^ady  Hlled  with  those  who  want  to  hear,  'rium  in  the 
hack  part  of  the  tent,  which  has  been  mad(*  sacred,  where  thepipi^  and  the 
tohacco  ans  tlutre  tlu*  Kyaijpaha  nils  the  pipe  and  puts  it  to  their  mouths. 
Then  privately  they  tell  the  news  to  the  Kyaijpalia,  who  says,  "liayen, 
hayen,"  and  sju-eads  his  hands  <,ut  to  the  earth.  All  in  the  t<Mit  do  the  same, 
and  then  the  news  is  told  openly.  The  Kyaijpaha  then  {^oes  out  and  Jiiakes 
proclamation  to  the  whole  camp.  Hut  this  he  does  in  a  .somewhat  ditlerent 
style:  "When  a  boy  coiuiis  home  tome  from  another  place,  and  brink's  me 
word  of  so  many  large  pieces  of  butlido  meat,  let  every  jjliost  in  all  your 
families  hoar  it;  ho  far  on  the  other  side  the  earth  is  not  visible,  they  .say." 
While  he  cries  this  throu«,di  the  camp,  all  who  are  able  whistle,  which  they 
do  for  joy. 

When  the  Kyinjpidia  has  returned  to  the  Tiyotija,  then  the  tour 
masters  of  the  as.sembly  (-onsider  and  determine  when  tliev  will  j^o  on  the 
hunt.  This  being-  determined,  the  Eyaijpaha  again  makes  proclamation  t(t 
all  the  people.  This  is  what  he  .says:  "Mind  on  your  saddle,  for  a  piew 
of  a  day  I  will  kill  valual)le  children."  Then  all  get  them.selves  ready 
and  thev  start  out  tojifether. 

Only  the  four  chief  men  give  the  (!ommands.  When  they  come  near 
to  the  buffalo,  the  party  is  divided  and  the  approach  is  made  from  both 
.sides.  This  is  done  whether  there  be  one  herd  or  two.  They  go  on  l)oth 
sides.  It  is  determined  to  conduct  the  chase  in  a  proper  manner.  Hut  if 
in  doing  this  one  .side  gets  in  a  hurry  and  drives  off  the  games  then  their 
blankets  and  even  their  tents  are  cut  to  pieces,  '['his  they  call  "soldier 
killing." 

When  they  come  home  from  the  butfalocha.se,  all  who  can  bring  fresh 
meat  to  the  Tiyotipi.  Then  the  Touchers  cook  it.  When  it  is  cooked  they 
cut  off  some  pieces  and  put  in  the  mouths  of  the  four  chief  men,  and  then 
they  all  eat  as  they  jjlease.  In  the  meantime  the  Eyaijpaha  .stands  (nitside 
and  prai.ses  those  who  bnmght  the  meat. 

The  suniming  up  of  the  whole  is  this:  'I'he  back  part  of  the  Tiyotipi, 
near  the  lire,  is  cleared  off  carefully;  and  there  are  placed  two  g'rass  fenders, 
about  a  foot  long  each,  on  which  the  pipe;  is  laid.     The  i)ipe   is   never  laid 


202 


DAKOTA  (iUAMMAU,  TKXTH.  AND  KTIINOdUAIMlY. 


\mvk  utter  tlio  coiiiiiion  ciiMtoni.  AIh«»  tlinv  hIiiivk  a  round  Htick,  Hliar[K'iiiiifr 
one  011(1  and  cuttiufr  the  otlu-r  otV  .s(|iiar»'.  This  Ik  driven  in  the  ^-ound,  and 
on  it,  when  tlm  pipe  in  Htnoked  out,  th(*v  knock  out  the  anheH.  They 
always  do  this.  Then  of  all  tlu^  round-Hhaved  Htiekw,  moiiu-  of  which 
wen*  painted  hiack  and  Home  painted  red,  four  are  cHpecially  marked. 
Tht^y  ar«'  the  four  chiefs  of  the  Tiyotipi  that  w«^re  made.  And  tliene 
men  are  not  selected  at  random  for  this  place;  hut  men  who  have 
killed  many  enemies  and  nrv  the  most  ahle,  are  <'hosen.  The  thiuffs 
desired  are,  that  the  chase  may  he  conducted  in  the  best  way,  that 
the  peo]>le  may  have  a  plenty  of  food,  and  that  everything  may  he  done 
])roperly— so  they  determined,  and  so  they  do.  The  ashes  of  the  pipe  are 
not  emj)tied  out  carelessly,  so  that  when  they  connnand  each  other,  and 
give  each  other  the  pipe,  it  may  be  done  only  in  truth.  That  is  the  reason 
for  (h»ing  it. 

Also  in  the*  deer  hunt  they  have  a  Tiyotij)i,  but  in  that  they  do  not 
.send  out  persons  to  reconnoiter.  Novertheh^ss,  in  that  also,  if  anyone  goes 
to  hunt  on  his  own  motion,  they  "soldier  kill"  him,  that  is,  cut  up  his  blanket 
and  coat. 

These  are  the  customs  of  the  ( )tiyoti. 

Thus  far  the  translation— to  which  may  be  added  some  words  of 
explanation. 

1.  Tluf  special  making  of  the  sticks  is  done  on  the  line  of  personal 
history.  Whatever  is  indicated  by  the  kind  of  eagle  feathers  a  man  is 
entitled  to  wear  in  his  head,  and  by  the  notches  in  them,  this  is  all  hiero- 
gly plied  on  his  .stick  in  the  Tiyotipi.  Then  these  bundles  of  sticks  are  used 
for  gambling.  The  (pu'stion  is,  "Odd  or  even?"  The  forfeits  are  paid  in 
meat  for  the  Tiyotipi. 

2.  The  annouiu-ements  of  the  crier  show  the  rhj'thmical  chara(^ter  of  the 
language.     '^Fhis  especially  appears  in  the  order  for  the  hunt: 

Akiij  iyaka.skii : 
AiwH-a  tehike, 
Aijpetu  liaijkcya, 
Kcawaliaij  kta  ce. 


The  saddle  bind : 
Obildren  dear, 
For  half  a  day, 
r  will  kill. 


C  H  A  r  T  K  K     '  V. 


UNVVIUTTKN   DAKoTV   LAWS. 


THE  FAMILY. 

In  the  conimonceinunt  mid  growth  <it'  th((  Dakota  jRiople  iiinl  h»iiguiij>(' 
we  may  properly  aH«umo  that  the  words  "a-te,"  fatliir,  mid  "i-iia"  and 
"hiiij,"  inntlirr  ("nihuij,"  tli//  niofhrr,  "hmjku,"  liis  inotlii't),  wen*  among  the 
very  first.  'I'hey  an*  short,  and  not  capahh'  of  further  analysis.  "VVira," 
iiKilf,  and  "wiij"  or  "wiijna"  and  "wiijyaij,"  .A'w«/r,  would  bi-  the  first 
words  to  designate  the  man  and  woman.  From  these  woidd  grow  naturally 
the  present  names,  wi-ea-sta,*  or  the  Yankton  and  Teton  form,  "wi-ea-sa" 
(male-red),  iikih,  and  winol'iiijea-  (female-very),  iroiiHin.  I'here  would  he 
t'utli('i-in-l(iir  before  (fnind/atlii'f ;  and  iienco  we  find  tlu*  former  designated 
by  "tuij-kaij,"'  the  shorter  one,  and  the  latter  by  "tuij-kaij-si-na."  "'i'uij- 
kaij"  is  also  the  name  of  the  stotir  f/od,  which  may  indicate  some  kind  of 
worsliip  of  ancestors.  The  .<horte.st  word  also  is  found  in  iiiofliti-in-lair, 
"kuij"  ("nikuij,"  fli//  hiotlicr-in-Uiiv,  "kuijku,"  liix  iiio(lin-in-l(iir).  A  woinan 
speaking  of  or  to  her  mother-in-law  and  grandmother  calls  tlujui  l>oth 
"uij<?i,"  making  the  latter  sometimes  diminutive  "uijcina." 

Some  words  for  cliiltl  .should  be  at  least  as  old,  if  not  older  than,  father 
and  mother.  Ac(M>rdingly  we  find  the  monosyllables  "ciijs,"  son,  and 
"cuijs,"  (latifjlitcr,  used  i)y  the  parents  when  speaking  to  the  children,  while 
"cir)(^a"  is  the  common  form. 

In  the  line  of  "wiij"  being  the  oldest  form  word  for  woman,  we  have 
the  Dakota  man  calling  his  wife  "mitawiij,"  my  iroiiiaii.  The  word  as  wife 
is  not  used  without  the  affixed  and  suffixed  pronominal  particles  (mi-ta-wiij, 
nitawiij,  tawicu),  which  would  indicate  property  in  the   woman.     On  the 

'  Whilo  wifJa  lianiay  mean  "male  red,"  how  shall  we  render  wicn  stiif    Wi('a  =  uika  (Cegiha),  c 
male  of  the  human  spevieit;  and  wira  Na  or  wioa  sta  =  nikaci"Ka  ((Tejtihn).  a  ihihoii:  nii  Indian. — ,».  o  l>. 
•Shortened  to  winolica. 
'■Tuqkaqsidaq,  iu  Santee;  tnqkaqNina,  in  Vaukton;  tuqkaijHila,  in  Teton. 

U03 


204 


TMKOTA  (JKAMMAH.  TKXTS,  AND  KTHNOUHAPHY. 


other  liaiul,  \]w   woniim   calls  her   IuisIkiikI   "iiiiliihiiii,"  iiii/  liitslxnid     'V\w, 
lattw  part  of  tlio  wonl  we  can  not  analyze*  satistiictorilv.' 

'i'lius  \v(*  conic  into  the  family  as  constituted,  the  man  (^allin<{-  his 
woman  "mi-tfi-wiij,"  .ind  she  ciillin'>'  her  man  "mi-hihna,"  and  each  callin<>^ 
the  child  "ciijs"  er  "cuijs,"  fis  the  case  may  he.  The  takiny  of  each 
other  makes  each  related  to  the  iiuiiily  of  the  other.  lint  somi^how  shame 
has  come  into  the  tipi,  and  the  man  is  not  allowed  to  address  or  to  look 
to\.ards  his  wife's  juother,  especiidly,  and  th(t  woman  is  shut  off  from 
familiar  intercour.se  with  her  husband's  father  and  others,  and  etiejuette  pr<»- 
hibits  them  from  speakin<>'  the  names  of  their  relative .  by  marriajic.  This 
cu.stom  is  called  "wisten  kiya])i,"  from  "isteca,"  /r>  he  unhanivd.  How  it 
<;re\v  is  not  appau'iit.  Hut  none  of  their  customs  is  tuore  tenacious  of  life 
than  this.     And  no  familv  law  is  more  bindin<>'. 


TUi:  iioi  sKuoi.n. 


T\\v  "tii)i"  is  the  hox.sc  or  I'lnnfi  plan:  There  is  no  word  for  hoiHc 
nearer  than  this.  The  Dakota  woman  owns  the  "tipi;"  she  dresses  the 
skins  of  which  the  ''wakeya"  or  slicltcr  is  made;  she  jtitches  and  takes  down 
the  tipi,  and  carries  it  on  her  back  oftentimes  in  the  march.  It  should 
belou<;-  to  lier.  Hut  when  it  is  pitched  and  the  oround  covered  with  drv 
yrass,  her  man  takes  tlie  ])lace  of  honor,  which  is  tlie  back  part  oi)[)osite  the 
door.  The  wife's  jjlace  is  on  the  left  sith*  as  one  enters,  the  ri<>ht  side  jis 
one  sits  in  the  back  ))art.  'i'he  children  come  in  between  the  mother  and 
fatlier.  The  place  of  the  grandmothei-  or  mother-in-law  or  aunt  is  the 
corner  by  the  door  opposite  the  Avoman  of  the  house.  If  a  man  has  more 
wives  than  one,  they  have  sej)arate  tipis  or  arran<>e  to  occupy  the 
ditferent  sides  of  one.  When  a  (huij^hter  marries,  if  she  remains  in  her 
mother's  tipi,  the  place  for  herself  and  husband  is  on  the  side  opposite 
the  mother,  and  back  near  the  "catku,"  the  place  of  honor.  Tlie  same 
place  is  allotted  to  her  in  her  husband's  mother's  tent.  The  back  ])art  of 
the  tent,  the  most  honorable  place,  and  the  one  usually  occupied  b\-  the 
father,  is  j^iven  to  a  stranjjer  visitor. 


'.\lr.  Uoisey  is  rifflit,  iiiidoubtrdl.v,  ii:  rcKanliiif;  •'liiiii"  as  thii  root,  or  at  least  oiiu  r<i(it,  of 
'•nii-hi-liiiii,  mij  huxlmml,  •'  hi-hiia-kii,"  Arc  himbtind.     Ami  tlir  iiicauiiiv;  of  it  U  rather  that  of  iiliiriiig 

than  ot'ilfieiriiiii.  relatinj;  it  t huaka  "  lo  jiUur  in,  as  il'  in  tlic  woman's  family,  rather  than  with 

'•hiiayai),"  to  (Irnirf.  Hut  what  aecouiit  .sliall  we  make  of  the  ''hi,"  or  "hii),"  as  many  IJakotas  per- 
sist iu  writing  it?  Does  that  mean  liiiir.  ami  so  send  the  word  hack  to  an  indelieate  origin?  Quito 
likely. — .s.  n.  ii. 

Compare  the  Dakota  tawiijtoi),  lawiriya.  and  lawitoi),  ••to  have  as  his  wife,"  used  only  of 
eoilicMl.      Si'e  footnote  ('),  |i.  L'(t7. — .1.  i>.  I>. 


CTNWHITTHN  DAKOTA  LAWS. 


205 


The  yoiiiifr  man  who  jroes  to  livo  with  liis  wife's  relatives  is  called 
"  wieawoha,"  wiiich  literally  means  mdn-raclird,  as  it"  the  man,  by  so  doin}'', 
buried  hiimdf.  Mothers,  who  have  <lau<»'liters  to  be  married,  are  often  de- 
sirous of  havinn^  the  sous-in-law  coiru!  and  live,  for  a  while  at  least,  with 
them,  sin(!e,  if  the  youn^-  man  is  a  <rooil  hunter,  this  arranj^ement  secures  to 
diem  ])lenty  of  j^ame.  But  on  the  other  hand,  the  youn^-  man's  parents  are 
(juite  as  likely  to  require  his  services  and  that  of  his  wife  in  addition.  So 
that,  in  this  re<?ard,  there  is  no  prevailinj>-  law.  As  soon  as  the  younjif 
(rouple  ar(!  tible  to  procure  a  tent,  and  if  the  man  is  a  jj^ood  hunter  and  buf- 
falo are  plenty,  that  may  be  very  soon,  they  set  up  for  themselves.  I'his 
usually  takes  place  soon  after  their  first  (;hild  is  born,  if  not  before. 

COIIRTSIIII'  AND  MAKKIAOK. 

Before  proceeding  farther  with  the  laws  of  tiie  family,  it  is  proper  to 
describe  how  it  becomes  a  family,  (irirls  are  sometimes  taken  very  young, 
before  they  are  of  marriageable  age,  which  generally  happens  with  a  man 
who  has  a  wife  already.  The  marriageable  age  is  from  fourteen  years  old 
and  upward.  Tiie  intercourse  of  young  men  with  maidens  is  not  always 
open  and  hounrable,  l)ut  the  public  .sentiment  of  a  Dakota  couununity, 
while  it  does  not  prevent  much  that  is  illicit,  makes  it  more  or  less  dislion- 
able,  esj)ecially  for  the  girl.  A  boy  begins  to  feel  the  drawing  of  the  other 
sex  and,  like  the  ancient  Roman  boys,  he  exercises  his  ingenuity  in  making 
a  "cotaijke,"  or  rude  pipe,  from  the  bone  of  a  swan's  wing,  or  from  some 
species  of  wood,  and  with  that  he  l)egiiis  to  call  to  his  lady  love,  on  the 
night  air.     Having  gained  her  attention  by  his  Hute,  he  may  sing  this: 

Stealthily,  sectretly,  .sec  me. 
Stealthily,  secretly,  see  me. 
Stealthily,  secretly,  see  lue; 
Lo!  thee  I  tenderly  regard; 
Stealthily,  secretly,  see  me. 


song: 


Or  he  may  commend  his  good  (jualities  as  a  hunter  by  singing  this 

Cling  fast  to  me,  and  you  '11  ever  have  i)ienty; 

Cling  fast  to  me,  and  you  'II  ever  have  i)lenty, 

('ling  fast  to  me. 

When  the  family  are  abed  and  asleep,  \w  often  visits  her  in  her  mother's 
tent,  or  he  finds  her  out  in  the  grove  in  the  daytime  gathering  fuel.  She 
has  the  load  of  sticks  made  up,  and  when  she  kneels  down  to  take  it  on  her 


I 
i; 


206 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 


l;' 


S  ■ 
I 

I 

?  - 

t  • 
t  ' 
f  ' 


i! 

i! 


back  possibly  he  takes  her  hand  and  lielps  lier  up,  and  then  walks  home  by 
her  side.  Such  was  the  custom  in  the  olden  time.  Thus  a  mutual  under- 
standing is  reached.  He  wants  her  and  she  wants  him.  He  has  seen  her 
ability  to  supply  the  tipi  with  fuel  Jis  well  as  do  other  necessary  things, 
and  she  has  often  seen  him  bringing  to  his  mother's  tent  a  back  load  of 
ducks,  or,  it  may  be,  venison  Capt,  R.  H.  Pratt,  of  Carlisle  school,  tells  a 
capital  story  of  a  Kiowa  young  man  who,  under  a  variety  of  circumstances, 
never  "cared  for  girl."  "But  when  Laura  say  she  love  me,  then  I  begin 
to  care  for  girl." 

The  young  man  tlien  informs  his  father  and  mother,  and  they  approv- 
ing, together  with  other  family  friends,  make  uj)  the  Inmdh-of-putrhase. 
It  may  be  a  horse.  If  so,  it  is  led  by  one  of  his  friends  and  ti(Ml  by  the 
tent  of  the  girl's  parents.  Or  gnns  and  blankets  are  contributed,  which  are 
carried  by  an  aunt  or  other  female  relative,  and  the  load  is  laid  down  at  the 
tent  door.  It  is  "wo-hpa-pi," /«//%  down,  and  the  young  man  thus  lajjs 
down  or  tenders  his  offer  for  the  girl.  If  this  is  not  satisfectory,  either  from 
the  small  amount  or  the  character  of  the  young  man,  the  offerings  are  carried 
back,  and  the  young  folks  have  a  chance  to  elope,  unless  they  are  restrained 
by  higher  considerations. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  a  young  man  wants  a  girl,  and  her  friends 
are  also  (piite  willing,  while  she  alone  is  unwilling.  The  punjhase  bundle 
is  desired  by  her  friends,  and  hence  compulsion  is  resorted  to.  The  o-jrl 
yields  and  goes  to  be  his  slave,  or  she  holds  out  stoutly,  sometimes  takin<«- 
her  own  life  as  the  alternative.  Several  cases  of  this  kind  have  come  to  the 
personal  knowledge  of  the  writer.  The  legends  of  Wini>na  and  Black  Day 
Woman  are  standing  testimonies.  The  comely  dark-eyed  Winona  wanted 
to  wed  the  successful  hunter,  but  the  brilliant  warrior  wjis  forced  upon  her, 
and  therefore  she  leaped  from  the  crag  on  Lake  Pepin,  which  inunortalizes 
her  name.  For  a  like  reason,  Black-Day  Woman  pushed  her  canoe  out 
into  the  current,  above  the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony,  and  sang  her  death  song 
as  it  passed  over.  These  are  doubtless  historical  events,  excei)t  that  the 
years  are  not  known. 

When  the  offer  is  accepted  the  girl  is  taken  by  some  relative  to  the 
tent  of  the  buyer.  In  the  olden  time  it  is  said  the  custom  waa  that  she 
rode  on  the  back  of  some  female  friend.  Thus  they  become  man  and  wife, 
with  the  idea  of  ])roperty  strongly  imjiressed  upon  the  nn'nd  of  the  man. 
He  has  purchased  her,  as  he  would  do  a  horse,  and  has  he  not  a  right  to 
command  her,  and  even  to  beat  her?     The  customs  of  his  people  allow  it. 


' 


UNWKITTEN  DAKOTA  LAWS. 


207 


If  ulie  pleaKCH  liiin  not,  he  may  throw  her  awaif  (ehpeya),  for  is  she  not  his 
property?  Neverthohiss  this  was  tho  honorable  way  for  a  }^irl  to  be  taken. 
( )n  many  accounts  it  was  better  than  to  be  stohm  or  taken  unhiwfuUy. 
And  this  custom  of  wife-pmrhase  maintains  its  hohl  upon  the  1  )akota  people 
until  they  have  made  nmch  progress  in  civilization. 

The  diffen;nce  in  the  pronouns  used  in  in/f  wife  anil  in//  hitshand  seems 
to  mark  the  difference  of  the  property  itlea.  Two  kinds  of  possession  are 
indicated  by  the  affixed  possessive  pronouns,  one  easily  alienated,  as  in 
"mita-stnjk<',"  w//  horsr ;  and  the  other  not  transferable,  as  in  "mi-nape," 
nifi  hand.  'Vhi'  man  uses  the  first  form,  where  possession  sits  liohtly,  as 
"mitawiij;"  while  tlu^  woman  uses  the  other,  "miliiluiii."'  Hut  it  must  not 
be  infi.'iTed  from  this  that  a  Dakota  woman  does  nctt  often  run  away  from 
her  husband.  In  that  case,  unless  he  endeavors  to  win  her  back,  the  laws 
of  his  nation  allow  him  to  cut  off  her  nose,  or  otherwise  nuitilate  her  for 
infidelity. 

THK  HAHY. 

Tluf  vouuf^  father  is  away  on  pin-pose.  He  has  ji^oue  to  his  own 
father's  people,  or  ))erhai)s  on  a  hunt  with  his  couu-ades.  The  mother  is 
left  with  the  older  women,  her  own  mother  and  otlier  female  relatives. 
.Many  of  the  middle-a<^ed  women  become  skillful  mid-wives;  and  the  Dakota 
w<mien,  who  are  healthy,  have;  less  labor  at  such  times  than  womon  in 
more  civilized  connnunities.  The  baby  is  l)orn,  and,  like  the  infant  Saviour 
of  th<f  world,  is  wrap|)ed  in  swaddlin<«-  bands.  "Hoksi"  ai)pears  to  be 
the  ro(»t  form  of  "ho-ksi-na,"  hoji r  and  hence  to  the  "lioksi"  is  added 
"ivokopa,"  fhr  hoanl  In  which  the  chihl  is  IiokihI.  and  we  have  the  long 
descriptive  name  tor  ^^hahi/,''  " hoksi yokoi)a,"  and  sometimes  "lioksiyopa" 
and  "Iioksicopa."  This  board  is  shaved  out  nicely,  iind  often  ornamented 
in  vari«»us  ways,  with   beads  and  ([uills,  having   a   stay  l)oani   anmnd  the 

'ThiH  is  another  iiistaiic.c  of  the  iiercssity  of  obHtMviiit;  nieat  ciiiitiou  in  tlio  analysis  of  liidian 
»'»r<lH.  Mitiiwir)  hardly  falls  in  th(!  rati!j;ory  to  which  niitasni)liO  helouKs.  It  is  hcttiT,  for  several 
n-aMins,  not  to  liiy  too  miirh  ntrpst  npon  tlio  derivation  of  niitawii)  from  niita.  mil.  and  wiij,  iiiimiin. 
(1)  W»-  shonld  considpr  idl  ihi-  jicrsons  of  each  kinship  terni  in  anyone  lansnaKe.  (2)  We  shonld 
eonipan;  the  Oakota  terms  with  the  eorrespondinji  ones  in  toffnate  laiiKna};es.  (3)  We  ilo  not  Iind 
any  kinNJiip  tfirnis  whieli  ni;ike  their  ])ossessives  in  initial  ta,  hut  in  linal  kn,  en,  or  tku  (sVe  what  the 
author  lilnmelf  shows  in  ^  tilt,  h,  p.  41).  In  Dakota  we  Iind,  tahai).  a  (not  his)  hrother-in-law;  tahaij- 
kii,  hiH  ditto;  tahai|si,  «  man's  male,  eonsin  (or,  wi/  ditto);  tahai)si-tkn,  his  male  cousin;  tawi-eii,  liin 
wife;  fawii),  ii  wife.  Tawii)  answers  to  the  j;.)i\vere  stem  tami.  in  itami,  liin  icift;  where  i- is  the 
possessive  fragment  pronoun.  Iiii  or  liir.  Other  j_.)iwero  kinsliip  terms  in  whieli  la-  oeenrs  ari^  as 
follows:  i-takwa.  his  or  her  grandson;  i-tak\va-mi,  his  or  her  f;randdaii^liter;  i-taha".  his  lirother-in- 
lilw.  ill  nil  of  wiiieh  i-,  not  ta-,  is  tlie  sifjn  of  tlie  i)osseHsive, — i.  n.  i>, 

-  Hoksiilai)  in.Santee;  hoksina  in  Yankton  ;  hoksila  in  Teton.  'I'lie  initial  Im'  answeis  lo  'to,' 
i;tc.,  of  the  eognate  langiiaues. — .1.  o.  i>. 


208 


DAKOTA  (JHA.MMAIt.  TKXTS,  AXI»  KTIIN'OOKAIMl Y. 


foot,  luul  it  straj)  hoard  or  liaiulh'  utmuWuir  out  over  tlic  lioad  of  tlio  cliild, 
which  serves  both  for  protection  aiul  to  ti«'  the  mother's  strap  to.  In  this 
nicely  arran<^'e(l  cradh',  wh'uU  is  oft^'U  Uuu<(  up  in  the  daytime,  tin^  hal)y 
has  his  home  for  the  most  part,  Iwiuif  taken  out  at  ni<;lit,  and  at  otiier 
times  when  needin<''  care.  So  it  yrow**,  cryiujf  sometimes  as  other  l)al)ies 
do,  but  needinji-  and  receivin^i'  imich  lenn  care  than  a  civilized  cdiiid.  in 
tlie  meantime  the  mother  has,  perhapn  on  the  tirst  day,  or  if  not  on  that  day 
very  soon  after,  f^-one  to  tiu*  stream  or  lake  and  washed  away  her  nnclean- 
ness.  If  it  is  winter  sln^  cuts  a  hole  !'.  the  ice  to  do  it.  When  tliev  hcnn 
to  take  on  civilized  habits,  the  Dakoi..  women  find  tlufy  can  not  continue  to 
follow  the  customs  of  their  ;^'ran<lmotlierx. 

What  will  they  call  the  baby.'  If  it  Im- a  little  <iirl,  and  is  the  tir,st 
born,  then  it  iidierits  the  beautiful  natue  of  Winona.  When  the  second 
child  conies,  if  that  is  a  jiirl,  it  is  calh'd  *•  lla'-paij;"  the  third,  "Ila'-pi- 
stiijna;'  the  fourth,  "Waijske;"  and  the  liftli.  "  Wi-hake."  Some  of  these 
names  are  said  not  to  lie  used  by  the  Sioux  on  the  .Missouri.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  the  first  l)oni  is  a  boy,  hix  inherited  name  is  "('aske,"  and  the 
second  child,  if  a  boy,  will  be  i-alled  *•  lle-paij;"  and  the  third,  "Ile-pi;" 
and  the  fourth,  Ca-taij;"  and  tla-  tifth,  •*  lla-ke,"  Some  children  liavc!  n(» 
other  names  <>iven  them,  and  wear  tlu-w  alone  when  thev  are  <>ro\vn  up. 
Hut  if  all  families  were  content  with  tliin  limited  cinde,  nuu-h  confusion 
would  exist,  especially  as  they  have  no  family  name.  Hence  the  necessity 
of  jiivinji'  other  names.  This  is  d<Mie  often  by  the  father,  and  sometimes  bv 
.some  relative  of  consideration.  l'Ve(pientIy  a  feast  is  made  l)v  the  father 
to  mark  the  occasion,  and  tlu-  i'hild'K  earn  are  bored  that  it  may  wear 
ornaments. 

(Jirls  names  generally  terminate  in  "wjij"  or  "wiijna,"  but  not  always. 
I  recall  a  family  of  j>irls  who  wi*re  named  ".\ijpao."  yfoniiiifi,  "  .Vliivaijke- 
wiij,"  \V(>iii(tu('iiiiii-ti)-stiui,  ",Mahpi-wiijna,**r//W  Wmtinii,-'  Ilaijvetu-ku-wiij," 
('i)iiiiiif/  Xif/lif  l\'(nii((n,  ifr.  Hut  the  boyx.  either  in  their  childliood  or  when 
they- are  {jrown.  receive  the  imposinff  and  honorable  names  of  ancestors, 
as,  dray  Hear,  Standin;:-  HuHalo.  Standinjr  Soldier,  Tluf  Orphan,  Hm-nin<>- 
Kartii,  etc.  Oftentimes  new  names  are  pven  when  vonn;^- men  sij^nalize 
tliemselves  in  war  i)V  otherwi.se.     Then  there  is  fea.sfin<r,  nuisic,  and  dancinj:'. 

«  nn.o  I. IKK. 

The  children  have  now  conu-  into  the  family.  Mow  will  thev  firow 
up?      What  shall  they  be  taught.'      Who  hhall  be  their  teachers  ?      What  the 


UNWKITTKM  J)AK()TA  LAWH. 


209 


fiitlier  iiiid  mother  do  tlioy  will  do.  Wliiit  tlio  futlu'r  mid  motlior  know  timy 
will  know.  Whiit  f]n>  tiithcr  iiiid  iiiotlior  nnj  they  will  Ixf.  Oik^  cjiii  hanlly 
spy  theni  is  much  j.overnmeiit  in  a  Dakota  family.  Children  are  Hc<,ld(/d 
oft(.n,  they  an^  pushed,  or  shoved,  or  shaken  .sometimes,  and  they  are 
whii)j)ed  rarely.  'I^iey  are  jjctted  and  indulged  a  oood  deal,  but  not  nioro 
than  chihlren  in  civilized  lands.  Hut  somehow  or  oth(!r,  with  exceptions, 
they  mana^re  U)  yrow  up  affectionate  and  kind,  the  pride  of  father  and 
mother.  The  lovo  of  tlu*  parents  has  wrouojit  thi.s.  Not  unfrecjueutly  tlio 
grandfather  and  grandmothei-  an*  the  principal  teachers. 

TRAININ(}   OI'   THK    HOY. 

The  old  man  sits  in  the  lipi  and  shaves  out  a  bow  and  arrow  for  the 
little  boy.  In  the  mean  time*  he  tells  him  stories  of  history  and  war.  'I'he 
boy's  father,  it  may  be,  has  been  killed  by  the  enemy.  The  Hnindfather 
tells  the  story  over  and  over  again.  It  Jmrns  itself  into  the  boy's  heart. 
It  becomes  the  aninuis  of  his  life,  lie  shoots  his  first  bird  and  brinirs  it 
into  the  tent.  He  is  praised  for  that.  "WIkmi  you  become  a  man  vou 
must  kill  an  enemy,"  the  old  man  says.  "Yes;  I  will  kill  an  eneniv,"  is'th(f 
boy's  reply,  lie  dreams  over  it.  lb*  witnesses  the  "Scalp  Dance"  an<!  the 
•'Xo  Flight  Dance"  in  his  village.  His  heart  is  growing  strong,  U'lieu  in; 
is  lifteeii  or  sixteen  he  joins  the  first  war  party  and  comes  bai'k  witji  .-ui 
eagle  feather  in  his  head,  if  so  be  he  is  not  killed  and  scalped  by  the  .mkmcv. 
All  this  is  ediu-ation.  Then  tlutre  are  foot  racings,  and  hor.se  racings,  juid 
Itall  playing,  and  duck  hunting,  and  deer  hunting,  or  it  niav  be  tin;  whole 
village  goes  on  a  buffalo  chase. 

'i'liese  are  the  schools  in  which  the  Dakota  boy  is  educated.  in  the 
long  winter  evenings,  while  the  fire  burns  ])riglitly  in  the  center  of  tlu;  lodge 
and  the  men  are  gathered  in  to  smoke,  he  hears  the  folk  lore  and  lt,"rends 
of  his  people  from  the  lijjs  of  the  older  men.  He  learns  to  sing  tin;  love 
songs  and  the  war  songs  of  the  gen(!rations  gone  by.  Tlu^re  is  no  ik^w 
l)atli  for  him  to  tread,  but  he  follows  in  the  old  way.s.  He  becomes  a 
Dakota  of  the  Dakota.  His  armor  is  consecrated  by  sacrific^es  and  offerings 
and  vows.  He  sacrifices  and  prays  to  the  stone  god,  and  learns  to  ludd  up 
the  pipe  to  the  so-called  Great  Spirit.  He  is  killed  and  made  alive  again, 
and  thus  is  ijiitiated  into  the  mysteries  and  promises  of  the  Mystc^rv  Dance, 
He  becomes  a  successful  hunter  and  warrior,  and  what  he  does  not  know 
is  not  worth  knowing  for  a  Dakota.      His  education  is  finished.      If  he  has 

7100 — VOL  IX 14 


210 


DAKOTA  (JKAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  imiNOCKArilY, 


not  iilrciuly  done  it,  lie  ciin  now  dfinnnd  tlic  liand  of  one  of  tlu!  l)eantiful 
maidens  of  the  vilhige. 

TEAININO    OK    TllK   (JIKL. 

Under  tlie  sjjeeiid  care  and  tuition  of  the  mother  and  {^randinother  and 
<»ther  female  rehitives  the  htth?  girl  f>'ro\v.s  up  into  the  performance  of  the 
duties  of  tent  life.  Sh(!  |)lay.s  with  her  "made  child,"  or  doll,  just  as  children 
in  other  lands  do.  Very  soon  she  learns  to  take  care  of  the  hahy  ;  to  wat(;h 
over  it  in  the  lodj^e,  or  carry  it  on  her  hack,  while  the  niotlun'  is  away  for 
wood  or  dressin<>-  buffalo  robes.  Little  <>irl  as  slie  is,  sIk^  is  simt  to  the 
brook  or  lake  for  water.  She  has  her  little  workbajy  with  awl  and  sinew, 
and  learns  to  make  small  moccasins  as  her  mother  makes  lar<>e  ones.  Some- 
times she  j>()es  with  her  mother  to  the  wood  and  brinjrs  home  her  little  bun- 
dle of  sticks.  When  the  camp  moves  she  has  her  small  pack  as  her  mother 
carries  the  larj^er  one,  and  this  pack  is  sure  to  j^row  lar<>er  as  her  years  in- 
crease. When  the  corn  is  jdantinji',  the*  little  <,nrl  has  her  part  to  perform. 
If  she  can  not  use  the  hoe  yet,  she  can  at  least  gather  off  the  old  cornstalks. 
Then  the  garden  is  to  be  watched  while  tho  god-given  maize  is  growinfr. 
And  when  the  harvesting;  comes,  the  little  girl  is  glad  for  the  corn  roasting. 
So  she  grows.  She  learns  to  work  with  l)eads  and  porcui)ine  quills  and  to 
endn-oider  with  ribbons.  She  becomes  skilled  in  the  use  of  vermilion  and 
other  paints.  A  stripe  of  red  adorns  her  hair  and  red  and  yellow  spots  are 
over  her  eyebrows  and  on  her  cheeks.  Her  instincts  teach  her  the  arts  of 
personal  adornment.  She  jjuts  cheap  rings  on  her  fingers  and  tin  dangles 
in  her  ears  and  strands  of  beads  around  her  neck.  Quite  likely  a  young 
man  comes  around  and  adds  to  her  cliai-ms  as  he  sinjrs: 

Wear  tliis,  I  say; 
Wear  tliis,  I  say; 
Wear  tlii.s,  I  say; 
Tliis  little  tinker  ring, 
Wear  this,  I  say. 

Thus  our  Dakota  girl  Ix'comes  skilled  in  the  art  of  .attracting  the  young- 
men,  while  she  is  ambitious  in  the  line  of  carrying  bundles  as  well  as  in 
cooking  venison.  In  all  tli(ise  ways  she  is  educated  to  be  a  woman  amcmg 
Dakota  women.     It  is  a  hai-d  lot  and  a  hard  life,  but  she  knows  no  other. 

WHEN   DEATH  <U)MES. 

In  the  wild  life  of  the  Dakota  the  birth  rate  exceeded  the  death  rate. 
So  that,  without  doubt,  notwith.standing  famines  sometimes  and  pestilences 


IINVVKITTKX  DAKOTA  LAWS. 


211 


and  wars,  tho  Dakota  nation  has  iuceuHcnl  for  the  last  two  liundred  years. 
Tliis  has  bean  proved  true  withhi  tli(»  last  few  decades  at  villa<>(!s  where 
actual  count  has  l)een  made.  But  in  their  entering  upon  the  hal)ifs  and 
environments  of  civilization,  it  is  usually  found  that  a  wave  of  death  goes 
over  the  people.  They  do  not  know  how  to  live  in  the  changed  conditions, 
and  the  death  rate  is  fearfully  increased.  "  We  die,  we  all  die,  we  are  con- 
sumed with  dying,"  is  the  sad  refrain  of  many  a  Dakota  family. 

Living  much  in  tln^  outdoors  and  within  airy  tipis,  and  subsisting 
on  wild  meats  and  such  roots  and  fruits  as  tlu^y  could  gatlu'r,  the  childnMi 
usually  livcul.  lint,  nevertheless,  even  then  death  came.  The  baby  in  ti. 
mother's  iirms  or  strapp(fd  to  her  back  sickened;  or  the  little  boy  or  girl 
occa.sionally  succunduid  under  the  hardships  and  privations;  or  the  mother 
was  taken  with  insidious  consumption.  The  young  fjvther,  it  uav  !>e,  rai< 
too  long  und  hard  after  that  deer;  he  never  nm  agjtin,  but  sickened  and 
died.  Then  the  old  and  the  blind  and  the  lame  passed  away,  because  they 
had  rea(!hed  the  limits  of  life.  So  death  comes  to  Indian  tipis  as  to 
white  men's  hovels  and  j>alace.s.  But  it  is  no  more  welcom<,  in  the  one 
ca.se  than  in  the  other.  The  Dakota  mother  loves  her  infant  as  well  as  the 
white  woman  her  baby.  When  the  spirit  takes  its  flight  m  wild  howl  goes 
up  from  the  tent.  The  baby  form  is  then  wrapped  in  the  i)e^.t  l)uflalo  cidf- 
skin  or  the  nicest  red  blanket  and  laid  away  on  a  scatfold  or  on  the  branch 
of  sonu'  tree.  Thi^hei-  the  mother  g:)es  with  disheveled  hair  and  the  oldest 
(dothes  of  sorrow — for  slu-  has  given  away  the  better  ones — and  wails  out 
her  anguish,  in  the  twilight,  often  abiding  out  ti\r  into  the  cold  night.  The 
nice  kettle  of  hominy  is  prepared  and  carried  to  the  place  when;  the  spirit 
is  supposed  to  hover  still.  When  it  has  remained  sufficiently  long  for  the 
wanagi  to  inhale  the  ambrosia,  the  little  children  of  the  village  are  invited 
to  eat  u[)  the  remainder. 

But  let  us  tak(i  another  case.  A  young  man  is  lyii.\g  sick  in  vouder 
tent.  lie  has  been  the  l)est  hunter  in  the  village.  Many  a  time  "he  has 
i'ome  in  carrying  one,  two,  or  more  deer  on  his  back,  and  has  been  met  and 
)  elieved  of  iiis  burden  by  his  wife  or  moher.  The  old  men  have  praised 
him  as  swifter  than  the  antelope,  while  ihey  have  feasted  on  his  venison. 
But  now  some  spirit  of  wolf  or  bear  luu  come  into  him  and  caused  this 
sickness.  The  doctors  of  the  village  i)r  conjurers  are  tried,  one  after 
another.  The  blankets,  the  gun,  and  tl  (>  horse  hav(i  all  been  given  to 
.secure  the  best  skUl ;  but  it  is  all  in  vain;  the  hunter  dies.  The  last  act 
of  the  conjurer  is  to  sing  a  song  to  conduct  the  spirit  ovei-  the  wanagi 


212 


DAKOTA  (3UAMMAU,  TEXTS,  AND  KTIINOdUAIMIY. 


tii('iUjku,  thr  spirifs  road,  its  the  milky  w.'iy  is  ciilled.  Tlic  frieiuls  an*  in- 
cousoliiblo.  riu'V  fi'ivo  iuvay  tlioir  j^ood  clothes,  and  j^o  into  inouniiii;,'' 
with  ragf^cd  t'-lothi's  and  bare  tbet,  and  ashos  on  their  heads.  Hoth  witliin 
the  l()d<fe  and  without  there  is  a  j^reat  wailin<r.  Mieiijksi,  niii'iijksi,  hi// 
son,  niji  son,  is  the  lamentation  in  Dakota  land,  as  it  was  in  the  land  <»f 
Israel. 

The  departed  is  wrapped  in  the  most  boautifull)-  painted  buffalo  robe 
or  the  newest  red  or  blue  blanket.  Dakota  custom  does  not  keep  the  deatl 
lon<>'  in  the  tipi.  Younj;'  men  are  called  and  feasted,  whose  duty  it  is  to 
carry  it  away  and  place  it  on  a  scaffold,  or,  as  in  more  recent  times,  to  bury 
it.  The  custom  of  burial,  h(»wever,  soon  after  death  was  not  the  Dakota 
custom.  It  would  interfere  with  their  idea  that  the  spirit  had  not  yet 
bidden  a  final  farewell  to  the  body.  Therefore  the  layin<f  up  on  a  scaffold 
which  was  erected  on  some  mound,  where  it  would  have  a  g'ood  view  of 
the  surrouudinjj^  country.  After  a  while  the  bones  coidd  be  gathered  up 
antl  buried  in  the  mound  and  an  additional  (piantity  of  e«rth  carried  uj)  t(» 
cover  it.  This  is  partly  the  explanation  of  burial  mounds  made  since  the 
period  of  the  mound-builders. 

Thus  the  lodge  is  made  (hwolate.  It  must  bo  taken  down  and  pitched 
in  a  new  place.  Tiie  young  wife  cries  and  cuts  her  Hesh.  Tne  UKtther  and 
other  female  relatives  wail  out  their  heart  sadness  on  the  night  air.  The 
father,  the  old  man,  leans  more  heavily  on  his  staff  as  he  goes  on  to  the 
time  of  his  departure.  The  brothers  or  cousins  are  seen  wending  their 
way,  in  the  afternoon,  to  the  place  <if  the  dead,  to  lay  down  a  brace  of 
ducks  and  to  otter  a  prayer.  A  near  relative  makes  up  a  war  partA'.  The 
feathers  and  other  ornament,  together  with  tlie  clothing  (»f  the  young  man, 
are  taken  by  this  company  on  the  war|)ath  and  divided  among  themselves 
in  the  country  of  their  enemies.  This  is  honoring  tlie  dead.  If  thev  suc- 
ceed in  ])ringing  home  scalps  their  sorrow  is  turned  into  joy.  For  will  not 
this  make  glad  the  spirit  of  the  departed?  So,  then,  this  will  be  gladness  to 
the  dead  and  glory  to  the  living.  The  young  men  and  miiideus  dance 
around  the  war  trojjhies  until  the  leaves  come  out  in  the  spring  or  until 
they  fall  off  in  the  autunm.' 

TIIE  SPIRIT- WOK I.D. 

If  sorrow  brings  mankind  into  a  common  kinship,  a  white  man  may 
understand  soniethiug  of  an  Indian's  feedings  as  he  stands  l)vthe  side  of  liis 

'ForT(!ton  burial  custoiiis,  cti.,  nio  ''Totoii  Folk-lore,"  traiislatod  by  tlm  rditnr  aud  publislioil 
ill  the  .\iiiftr.  AiithropologiHt  for  April,  ISWI,  pp.  lll-I  ts. — .1.  o.  d. 


lTy\Vl{JTTK>    DAKOTA  LAWS. 


213 


(load  and  looks  over  into  the  Iniid  of  spirits.  What  lias  crones  ?  And  wliitlier 
has  ittromi  Thi;  Indii't'  of  tiic  Dakotas  in  tln^  v.vistcurr  of  spirit  is  i\w\)\y 
inwroujfht  into  their  langnagc.  ^rhc  "naoi,"  or  shmhir,  in  the  cont-rete 
form,  nicaninj.-  primarily  the  shmlr  or  shadow  made  b}-  any  material  thinjjr  in 
tlie  sunlight,  is  used  to  indicate  the  human  soul  or  spirit,  as  well  as  the 
>pirit  of  all  livinj.-  heinj-s.  It  is,  moreover,  put  into  the  abstract  form  as 
^"wanagi,"  and  also  into  the  Innnan  al)solute,  "\vica-na;4i,"  hnwdu  .spirit. 
Tliey  Hpeak  also  of  the  "\vana<>i  tipi,"  lioiise  of  spirits,  and  say  of  one  who 
lias  died,  "wana<>iyata  iyaya," //o//r  to  tlic  spirit  land.  And  the  road  over 
whicli  it  i)asses  is  called  "wana;^i  tacaijkn,"  spirit's  path.  1^he  war  prophet 
also,  in  his  incantations,  sin<;s: 

1  have  (list  in  horc  a  soul; 

I  liavo  cast  in  licrc  a  soul; 

I  liavc  cast  in  liorc  a  hurt'alo  soul; 

I  liave  cast  in  here  a  soul. 

In  the  sacred  lan<iua,i>(' of  coniuring-  man  is  (h3sii>'nated  by  the  "mvthic 
buffalo."  .  . 

Thus  wo  liave  abundant  evidence,  in  the  language  and  customs  of  the 
people,  of  the  common  belief  of  the  nation  in  the  existence  of  spirits,  liut 
having  said  that,  there  is  little  more  that  can  be  .said.  The  vista  is  dark 
No  light  shines  upon  the  jiath.  But  looking  out  into  this  dark  avenue,  the 
sad  heart  of  the  Drikota  sings  a  song  for  the  dead.  Take  this  mourning 
song  of  Hlack-HoA  for  his  grandson  as  a  specimen.  The  object  appears  to 
be  that  of  introducing  the  freed  spirit  of  tlu*  child  to  his  comrad.  s  in  the 
world  of  spirits. 

"The  nnearthliness  of  the  scene,"  says  Mr.  Pond,  •'can  not  be  de- 
scribed, as,  in  the  twilight  of  the  morning,  while  the  mother  of  the  deceased 
b..y,  whose  name  was  Makadutawiij,  Itcd-I'Jarth- Woman,  was  wailing  in  a 
manner  which  would  excii  lie  symi)atliies  of  the  hardest  heart,  Iloklidaij- 
sapa,  nifirl,--l)Of/,  standing  on  the  brow  of  a,  hill,  addressed  himself  to  the 
ghostly  inhabitants  of  tin*  si)irit-worid,  in  ghostly  notes,  as  follows: 

"Fiiciul,  pause  and  look  tliis  way; 
I'nt'inl,  pau.se  and  look  tliis  way; 
Friend,  i)ausc  and  look  tliis  way; 

Say  ye, 
A  frraudson  of  Dlackboy  is  coming." 


C  II  A  1'  T  E  U     V. 


TIIK  sri'KHlIUMAN. 

The  t'xistcMicc  of  spirits  and  flic  in'ccssity  for  the  supcrlmiimn  arc  factH 
fully  rccojiiiizcd  hy  tlu'  DMkotits.  The  miknowii  ami  uukiiowahlc  form  a 
l)roa<l  iu'lt  in  wliidi  lnnnl)uy'g('rv  ciMi  lu'  practiced  hy  the  Dako  ;is  as  well 
as  other  nations,  The  powers  an;  evil.  The  li;.;htninf>'  strikes  smhlenly 
and  kills.  The  thunder  j^od  is  nif^ry  and  merciless.  Hie  noith  god 
sweeps  down  upon  them  witii  terrible  snow  storms,  and  l)nrios  tlmir 
encampments,  killin<>'  their  ponies,  and  niakin<>'  buffalo  huntiuj;'  impossihie. 
Or  in  the  sprinji-  fiood.s,  the  Uijktehi,  or  god  of  the  waters,  is  malignant  an<l 
kills  now  and  then  a  man  t)r  a  child.  And  all  through  the  year  the  demon 
spirits  of  the  wolf  and  the  hear  and  the  lynx  and  the  owl  and  the  snake  are 
doing  their  misclii(!vons  work,  scattering  disease  and  death  everywhere. 
Who  sliall  cope  with  these  evil-minded  powers?  How  shall  deliverance 
come  to  the  people?  Will  not  fasting  and  praying  and  self-inflicted  suffer- 
ing bring  the  needed  power?  To  the  Dakota  thought  this  is  surely  among 
the  pos.sibilities.  Hence,  naturally,  grows  up  the  irolidij  man,  or  the  so- 
called  "medicine  man."  Mis  applied  power  and  skill  are  denominated 
rcneivhiii  ov  Jixhifi  orrr — "wapiyapi;"  and  the  man  is  called  a  renvwet:  \h\ 
works  rather  In-  magic  than  by  medicine  His  singing,  and  rattling  the 
gourd  shell,  and  sucking  the  place  where  the  pain  is,  are  all  tor  the  purpose 
of  driving  out  the  evil  spirits.  It  is  a  battle  of  spirits.  Tiie  greater  a  man's 
spirit  ])OWer  is  the  nu)re  successful  he  is  as  a  doctor.  And  the  secret  of 
spirit  power  is  the  alliance  with  other  si)irits.  Hence  the  efficacy  of  fasting 
and  praying.  Praying  is  "crying  to."  Hence  also  the  augmented  power 
obtained  in  the  Sun  Dance.  The  singing,  the  ])ack  cuttings,  the  thongs, 
the  l)utfalo  head,  the  dancing  unto  entire  exhaustion,  all  tiiese  bring  one 
into  the  realm  of  tlie  spirits.  Also  the  experiences  in  passing  through  the 
death  and  the  resurrection  of  the  Mystery  Dance  must  bring  added  super- 
human power.  Still  more,  the  vision  seeking,  the  fasting,  the  prayer  to  the 
night  winds,  the  standing  on  a  mound  where  men  have  been  buried,  or 
getting  down  into  a  hole  nearer  i.ie  bonesi,  this  will  surely  bring  conununi- 


TIIK  HII'KiMII  MAN. 


215 


CiitioiiH  froia  the  spirit  world.  TIiuh,  annod  l)y  all  tliorto  oxporieiiccH  and 
(lids,  till'  iniin  hccoiiies  n  \vi»-!iHtu  wakuij  indeed,  u  iniin  of  mystery,  a  healer 
of  diseaHos,  i  war-propliet  and  a  lea<lt;r  on  the  war-path. 

The  conjurin}^',  the  powwowinj^-,  that  is,  the  niaoie  of  tho  healing  art, 
may  always  have*  called  to  its  aid,  in  some  small  degree,  a  knowledge  and 
use  of  harks  and  roots  and  herlis.  But  as  the  magic  declined  the  use  of 
roots  and  iniMlleines  in*  reased,  so  that  th(*  doctor  coin(fS  to  la^  ilesignated 
I'eziinita  wieiista,  flir  dross  Haitf  Mmi.  As  fjie  knowledge  of  letters  and 
Christianity  liav(i  come  in,  their  faith  in  vision  seeking  and  necromancy 
has  heen  undermined  and  the  power,  they  say,  has  <leparted. 

The  Dakota  hclii^fs  in  regard  to  diseases,  and  the  common  way  (»f 
treating  them,  as  well  as  the  progress  of  thought,  and  change  of  practice, 
consequent  ui)on  the  introduction  of  Christiiinity,  will  he  well  illustrated  in 
the  following  sketch  of  u  full  hlood  Dakota  man,  who  was  a  member  of  the 
I'reslnterian  (Jeneral  Asseml)ly  of  ISHO,  and  who  hefore  tluit  body  made 
a  speech  on  Indian  rights  in  the  capitol  of  Wisconsin. 

KHNA-MANI. 

The  "One  who  walks  through,"  as  his  name  means,  is  now  a  man  of 
iifty  winters  or  more  and  the  j)astor  of  the  Pilgrim  Church  at  tlm  Santee 
Agency,  in  Knox  County,  Nebraska.  IK  was  born  at  Ked  Wing  on 
on  the  Missi.ssi])pi,  which  place  the  Dakotas  called  lie-mini-caij — hill- 
wdtn-irood — thus  linely  describing  the  hill,  standing  so  ^lose  to  the  water, 
with  its  river  sidc!  covered  with  trees. 

At  his  baptism  IChna-mani  was  called  Artniius.  Tall  and  athletic,  en- 
ergetic and  swift  of  foot,  as  a  y<»ung  man,  he  appears  to  have  made  his 
mark  on  the  war  path,  in  the  deer  hunt,  on  the  ball  ground,  and  in  the 
(liincing  circl(!s.  Kven  now  he  can  sing  more  Dakota  sctngs  of  love,  war 
.songs,  and  .songs  of  the  sacred  mysteries,  than  anv  other  man  I  hav.;  seen. 
During  last  summer  I  journeyed  with  Art(Mnas  and  others,  on  horseback, 
many  hundrerl  miles  u])  the  Missouri  lliver,  and  across  to  Fort  Wadsworth 
and  Minne,s(»ta,  and  (»ften  beguiled  tlu*  tedious  prairie  rides  with  listening 
to  these  .songs,  hearing  his  explanatiori  of  the  enigmatical  words,  and  then 
stopping  my  i)ony  to  note  them  down. 

liec.iuse  of  the  light  that  came  through  the  increasing  intercourse  of 
th«^  Dakotas  with  white  people,  the  father  of  Artemas  was  afraid  he  might 
be  induced  to  forsake  the  religion  of  his  ancestors,  and  so  made  him 
promise  that,  while  he  had  his  children  educated  in  the  civilization  and 


lilH 


DAKOTA  GItAMMAU,  TIOXTS,  AND  i<:T[IN(Mll{AI'HY. 


CliriMtiimity  bmuj-lit  fo  tlifiii  by  tlic  iiiisHionariow,  lin  liiiiiHoIf  w«tul(l  h«  true 
to  liit*  jinceHtriil  faith.  lliidor  all  (inliiiaiy  inovidoncew,  Arti'iiiuM  thiiikH  he 
hIioiiIiI  hav(!  HO  livfd  uud  ilicil. 

lint  when  the  tn  utile  cauic  in  lHfi2,  he  found  hiin«elf  at  the  fcrt-y, 
without  ;>tni  or  \var-rlnl»,  wht-n  (Captain  Marsh'H  incii  \v«'r«  HrccI  upon  and 
iitarly  half  of  tlicni  kiled,  and  hccaUHC  lu^  too  wan  wounded  there,  In-  wan 
iinpilK(tned.  TliiH  chi  n}>e  of  circuniMtiuieeH  produced  a  .(•han;,'e  of  life. 
With  the  younj't'i'  i-ieii  he  learned  to  read  and  write,  hecaint)  a  Chri.stian, 
and  was  elected  el'ier  or  leader  of  the  lied  \Vinj>-  clans,  while  in  prison  at 
Davenport,  Iowa.  This  place  he  tilled  with  j{Teut  credit  to  hini.self  aial 
profit  to  others. 

It  was  durinji"  the  hist  winti-r  of  their  inii)risoinn«nt  that  the  (piestion 
of  conjurin<4'  came  hetore  tlieni  in  its  moral  and  relifiiotis  aspects.  Will 
(Christianity  i^rapple  successfully  with  the  customs  of  the  fathers?  Will  it 
modify  or  abolish  this  system  of  Dakota  conjuriuf^-  If 

Amon^  all  the  nations  of  men  disease  and  death  are  coninnm.  Heathens 
die  as  fast  as  Christians,  perhaps  faster.  And  when  sickness  coineH  into  a 
family  it  would  Ih-  iidiuman  not  to  make  some  efforts  to  alleviate  and  cure. 
This  feelinj.--  belongs  to  our  humanity.  Ir  is  greatly  influenced  and  shaped, 
but  not  created,  by  the  Christian  religion. 

Among  the  Dakotas,  and  probably  all  Indian  tribes,  the  method  (»f 
treating  the  sick  is  that  known  to  us  as  powwowing  or  conjuring.  Disease, 
they  say,  comes  from  the  spirit  world.  The  gods  are  offended  by  acts  of 
omission  or  connnission,  and  the  residt  is  that  some  spirit  of  animal,  bird, 
or  reptile  is  sent,  by  way  of  punishment,  and  the  man  is  taken  sick.  The 
process  of  recovering  must  accord  with  the  theory  of  disease.  It  will  not 
l)e  met  by  roots  and  hurb.s,  but  by  incantations.  Hence  the  Indian  doctor 
must  be  a  wakaij  man ;  that  is,  he  nuist  be  inhabited  by  spiritual  power 
which  will  enable  him  to  deliver  others  from  the  power  of  spirits.  The 
process  includes  chants  and  prayers  and  the  rattling  of  the  sacred  gourd 
shell. 

From  the  connnencement  of  the  Dakota  mission  we  had  never  taken 
any  fancy  to  powwowing.  It  seemed  to  us  that  such  teirible  screeching, 
groaning,  singing,  rattling,  and  sucking  would  make  a  well  man  sick  rather 
than  a  sick  man  well.  This  was  education.  An  Indian  did  not  think  so. 
But,  soberly,  we  thought  it  was  not.  a  civilized  and  Christian  way  of  ap- 
proaching a  sick  person. 


■  r 


w. 


TIIK  HUI'IiUIICMAN. 


217 


.If 


\V(»  liiid  iilsd  nil  opinion  iilxtut  it  as  wroiinr  niid  wickud  thus  to  comm* 
In  contact  with  tho  ovil  spirits  <,»V(m-  the  sutlHriii<>-  Itody  ot'oin*  sick,  llciicc 
Dr.  Williuinsoii  iilways  refiisoil  to  practice  iiKidicino  in  n  case*  udmro  tho 
conjurer  wi's  also  cinployt'd.  And  it  had  Ihmmi  jfeimrally  uinhM-stood  tliat 
we  n'^ranhul  tlie  Dakotii  mctliod  of  tnnitiiiH;-  the  sicrk  iis  inconsisttMit  with  a 
prolcssion  ot'(  !hristianity.  Still  the*  ipiostion  coidd  not  Imi  considered  ns 
Hotth'd. 

Ill  October  of  1  Hfir*  it  caiiKi  up  for  discussion  and  setthMiient  in  the 
j)rison  on  this  wise:  During'  the  pnn'ious  suniiner,  wlieii  no  luissioiiary  was 
with  thiMii,  a  nninher  of  men  had  yicdded  to  various  t(wn])tations.  Some 
had  drunk  beer,  and  perhaps  soinetliiiifr  stroiiifer,  to  an  extent  that  tlun' 
could  hardly  Ije  sober.  Some  had  been  porsuadcMl  tind  hired  by  white  num 
to  danc(f  an  Indian  dance,  and  others  had  either  powwowed  or  been  the 
Hultjt^cts  of  tlu;  powwow. 

In  the  adju.'^tment  of  these  canes,  one*  man  admitted  that  he  had  prac^- 
ticed  as  a  Dakota  conjuror,  and  claimed  that  it  was  rif,dit.  His  fathers 
practiced  in  this  waV,  ami  were  often  successful  in  healiuf,' the  sick.  He 
ffrew  up  in  this  system  of  (htctorinjr,  and  had  also  practiced  it  with  success. 
1I(!  was  not  skilled  in  any  other  mode  of  treatiii;^'  disitase.  Tlu^  white 
people  had  their  medicine  men.  No  one  was  williuj;-  to  sec*  a,  friend  di(f 
without  makiufr  .some  ertorts  to  prolon^r  his  lite.  It  was  merciful,  it  was 
rij.'ht.     Jesus  (Jhrist  when  on  earth  healed  the  sick  and  ca.st  out  devils. 

Besides,  they — th(>  pris(»ners — were  in  pciculiar  circumstances.  More 
than  one  liundred  had  died  siiic(!  their  tirst  imprisonment.  And  the  white 
doctor,  who  was  appointed  t(»  treat  their  sick,  cared  not  whether  they  died  01 
lived.  Indeed,  thoy  thou<,dit  he  would  ratluir  have  tlufin  die.  When  a  ;,^o(.d 
many  of  them  were  sick  and  dying' with  smallpox,  he  had  l)een  heard  to 
say  that  his  Dakota  patients  were  doinjr  very  well!  Thus  they  were 
under  the  nece.s.sity  of  endeavoring  to  heal  their  own  sick,  by  tlie  only 
method  in  which  they  were  skillful.     This  was  the  argument. 

The  missionary  would  not  decide  the  (sase,  but  referred  it  to  the 
elders — Khnamani  and  his  brethren.  After  two  weeks  they  signified  that 
they  were  prepared  to  give  their  decision.  When  they  were  come  together 
fortius  purpose,  they  were  told  that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  molded  the  cus- 
toms and  habits  of  every  people  by  whom  it  was  received.  There  might 
be  some  wrong  things  in  a  national  custoiil  which  could  be  eliminated,  and 
the  custom  substantially  retained.  Or  the  custom  might  be  so  radically 
absurd  and  wrong,  that  ii  could  not  be  redeemed.     In  that  ca.se,  Christian- 


218  DAKOTA  GKAMMAK,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRAPHY. 

ity  required  its  fibjindomiient.  It  was  for  them,  with  their  knowledge  of 
tlie  teachings  of  the  Hible,  and  the  requirements  of  Christ's  religion,  to 
decide  on  the  character  of  this  custom  of  their  fathers. 

There  were  twelve  elders.  Very  deliberately  each  one  arose  and  stated 
his  opinion.  Two  thought  the  circumstances  were  such  that  they  could 
not  altogether  give  up  this,  their  ancestral  method  of  curing  disease.  They 
were  sluit  up  to  it.  But  Artemas  and  nine  others  agreed  in  saying  that 
the  practice  of  conjuring  was  wrong,  and  inconsistent  with  a  profession  of 
the  Christian  religion.  They  said  the  notion  entertained  l)y  the  Dakotas, 
that  disease  was  caused  by  spirits,  they  believed  to  be  erroneous;  that 
sickness  and  death,  they  now  understand,  come  not  out  of  the  ground,  but 
by  the  appointment  of  the  Great  Spirit;  and  that  the  system  of  conjuring 
brings  men  into  contact  with  the  evil  spirits  and  tends  to  lead  them  away 
from  Christ, 

This  decision  was  regarded  as  a  finality  in  the  prison  on  that  point 
and  is  accepted  throughout  tlie  mission  churches. 

When  the  prisoners  were  released,  Artemas  met  his  wife  and  family 
with  great  gladness  of  heart;  and  as  soon  thereafter  as  possible  he  was 
married  according  to  the  Christian  form.  For  he  said  that,  when  a  heathen 
he  thought  she  was  his  wife,  but  the  Bible  had  taught  him  that  he  had  not 
truly  taken  her. 

A  few  months  after  this  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  in 
the  next  year  was  ordained  as  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  Pilgrim  church. 
In  the  autunm  of  ISGH,  he  attended  a  large  gathering  of  ministers  at  Min- 
neajjolis,  and  was  cordially  received  by  all  classes  of  Christians.  The 
Congregational  and  Methodist  Sunday  Schools  were  entertained  with  tiie 
story  of  his  turning  from  the  warpath  to  the  "strait  and  narrow  waj;"  and 
from  seeking  after  a  chaplet  of  eagle's  feathers  as  the  reward  of  prowess 
<m  the  battlefield,  to  his  reaching  forth  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  in 
Christ — even  the  crown  of  Life. 


OHAPTEli    VL 


ARMOR  AND  EA(H.E'S  FEATHERS. 

For  more  than  two  hundred  years  we  know  that  the  Dakota  have  been 
noted  as  the  inost  warHke  nation  of  tlie  northwest.  Ilennep'n  and  his 
comrades  were  captured  b}'  a  tiotiUa  of  canoes  coniino'  down  to  make  war 
on  the  llhni  and  Miami  of  lUinois.  And  the  reputation  of  good  iighters 
has  come  down  to  recent  times,  as  we  know  from  the  Custer  massacre. 
The  making-  and  keeping  them  a  nation  of  warriors  has,  in  my  judgment, 
been  accomplished  mainly  by  three  customs,  viz:  The  scalp  dance,  the 
wearing  of  eagle's  feathers,  and  consecrated  armor.  In  their  natural  order 
the  last  comes  first. 

In  the  ancient  times  the  e.xhortation  to  a  young  man  was,  "Guard  well 
your  sacred  armor;"  and  that  consisted  of  the  spear,  an  arrow,  and  a  bundle 
of  paint,  with  some  swan's  down  painted  red,  to  which  were  sometimes 
added  some  roots  for  the  healing  of  wounds.  These  were  wrapped  together 
in  strips  of  red  or  blue  cloth,  and  could  l)e  seen  in  pleasant  days  carefully 
set  up  outside  of  the  lodge.  These  were  given  by  an  older  man,  who  was 
believed  to  have  power  over  spirits,  and  who  had,  in  the  act  of  consecra- 
tion, made  to  inhere  in  them  the  spirit  of  some  animal  or  bird,  as  the  wolf, 
the  beaver,  the  loon,  or  the  eagle.  Henceforth  these,  or  rather  the  one 
which  became  each  one's  tutelar  tlivinity  and  his  armor  god,  were  sacred 
and  not  to  be  killed  or  eaten  until  certain  conditions  were  fuHilled.  Cer- 
tain customs  of  this  kind  are  finely  illustrated  in  the  following  personal 
narrative  of 

SIMON  ANAWANG-MANI. 

Simon  was  all  that  a  Dakota  brave  could  be.  In  his  early  years  he 
must  have  been  daring  even  to  recklessness.  There  was  in  him  a  strong 
will,  which  sometimes  showed  itself  in  the  form  of  stubbornness.  His  eye, 
even  in  a  later  day,  showed  that  there  had  been  evil,  hatred,  and  malicious- 
ness there  He  was  a  thorough  Indian,  and  for  the  first  dozen  years  of  his 
manhood,  or  from  his  eighteenth  to  his  thirtieth  year,  no  one  of  his  com- 

219 


220 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TEXTS,  AND  ETHNOGRArHY. 


rades  had  followed  the  warpath  more,  or  reaped  more  j^lory  on  it,  than  he 
had.  None  had  a  right  to  wear  so  many  eagle's  featherf?;  no  other  one  was 
so  nmch  honored. 

Dakota  war-honors  are  distributed  in  this  manner :  A  party  of  }-oung 
mf'n  have  gone  on  the  warpath  against  the  Ojibwa.  They  tind  a  man 
and  kill  him.  Five  braves  may  share  this  lionor  and  be  entitled  therefor 
to  wear  each  a  feather  of  the  ri>yal  eagle.  The  one  who  shoots  the  enemy 
is  one  of  the  five,  but  is  not  the  chief  He  who  runs  up  and  first  plunges 
his  battle-ax  or  scalping  knife  into  the  foe  is  counted  the  first.  Then 
others  may  coine  up  and  strike  him  and  be  partakers  of  the  glory.  Each 
wears  for  that  act  an  eagle's  feather.  If  it  is  only  a  woman  that  is  killed 
and  scalped,  the  mark  of  honor  is  only  a  conunou  eagle's  feather. 

There  is  another  distinction  worth  noting.  The  only  real  punishment 
existing  among  the  Dakota,  having  the  sanction  of  law  or  innnemorial 
usage  comes  under  the  name  of  "soldier-killing."  This  is  carrying  out  the 
decrees  of  the  braves  or  warriors.  The  shape  it  takes  is  the  destruction  of 
property,  cutting  up  blankets  or  tents,  breaking  guns,  or  killing  horses. 
But  the  same  immemorial  custom  places  an  estoppage  on  this  power.  A 
man  who  has  killed  more  enemies  than  anyone  else  in  the  camj)  can  not  be 
"soldier-killed"  by  anyone  else.  Or  if  he  has  killed  an  enemy  in  more 
difiicult  circumstances  than  the  others,  as,  for  instance,  if  he  has  climbed  a 
tree  to  kill  one,  and  no  other  man  has  performed  a  like  feat,  no  one  has  a 
right  to  execute  on  him  any  decree  of  the  "(Soldiers'  lodge."  In  this  way 
he  is  placed  above  the  execution  of  law. 

To  this  eminence  Simon  had  risen.  Hy  the  customs  of  the  nation  no 
one  in  that  part  of  the  country  had  a  right  to  publicly  cut  up  his  blanket 
or  tent,  or  break  his  gun,  or  kill  his  horse.  This  was  surely  an  honorable 
distinction 

Another  custom  prevails  among  the  Dakota  which  may  be  mentioned 
in  connection  with  Simon.  The  reception  of  the  wo-ta-we,  or  armor,  by  the 
young  man  places  him  under  certain  pledges  which  he  must,  if  possible, 
redeem  in  after  life.  It  taboos  or  consecrates  certain  parts  of  an  animal,  as 
the  heart,  the  liver,  tlie  breast,  the  wing,  etc.  Whatever  part  or  parts  are 
tabooed  to  him  he  may  not  eat  until  by  killing  an  enemy  he  has  removed 
the  taboo.  Simon  had  removed  ;dl  taboos,  and  in  this  respect  was  a  free 
man.  His  armor  was  purified  and  made  sacred  by  the  blood  of  his  enemies. 
His  manhood  was  established  beyond  all  dispute.  All  things  were  lawful 
for  him. 


>f 


AKMOK  AND  EAGLE'S  FEATHEUS. 


221 


,f- 


TIiiH  Dakota  name,  Anawaqfr-mani,  means  "One  who  walks'  <>allop- 
injif  upon."  It  may  have  had  its  si<rnific,ance.  It  may  liave  been  <,nven 
after  'lis  war  exploits,  and  had  reference  to  the  fury  with  whicli  lie  rushed 
ujKUi  the  foe.  This  is  a  connnon  thing.  Young'  men  distinguish  themselves 
on  the  wai-])ath,  and  come  home  with  the  scalps  of  their  enemies.  Their 
hoy-names  are  thrown  away  and  new  names  given  to  them.  And  so  the 
giving  an<l  nsceiving  of  a  new  name  was  not  among  them  a  new  or  strange 
thing.  It  was  ji  mark  of  distinction.  Hence  the  desire  that  all  had,  when 
making  a  profe.ssion  of  the  Christinn  religion,  to  have  new  names — Christian 
nam<!H— given  them.  They  were  to  \n^  new  p(;opl(i.  There  was  a  fitness 
in  it,  for  Christ  had  said,  "I  will  write  upon  liim  my  new  name." 

At  his  bajjtism  the  "One  who  walks  galloping  ujion"  was  called  Simon, 
and  by  that  name  he  is  extensively  known  among  white  people  and  Indians. 
He  learned  to  read  and  write  in  the  first  years  of  the  mission  at  Lac-qui- 
j)arle,  though  he  never  became  iis  good  a  schohn-  as  miiny  others,  and  he 
bo(!ame  a  convert  to  Christianity  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1840. 
The  energy  and  independence  which  had  characterized  him  on  the  hunt 
and  the  warpath  he  carried  with  him  into  his  new  relations.  By  dressing 
lik<;  a  white  man  and  going  to  work,  he  showed  his  faith  by  his  works. 
This  was  all  contrary  to  the  customs  of  his  people,  and  very  soon  brought 
on  him  a  storm  of  oj)position.  He  built  for  iiimself  a  cabin,  and  fenced  a 
field  and  planted  it.     F<u-this  his  wife's  friends  opposed  and  persecuted  him. 

It  is  true,  as  already  stated,  no  man  in  the  village  had  more  Dakota 
honors  than  he  had.  Xo  one  h;.d  taken  more  Ojibwa  scaljjs,  and  no  one 
could  c(»ver  his  lu-ad  with  .so  many  eagle  feathers;  and  hence  no  one  could 
"soldier-kill"  him.  But  now  he  had  cut  off  his  hair  and  abjured  his  Dakota 
honors,  and  no  one  wjis  found  so  poor  as  to  do  him  reverence.  As  he 
passed  thnMigh  the  village,  going  to  his  work,  he  was  laughed  at,  and  the 
I'hihlren  often  said,  "There  goes  the  man  who  has  made  himself  a  woman." 
The  men  who  before  had  honored  him  as  a  Dakota  brave  now  avoided 
him  and  called  him  no  more  to  their  feasts.  But  those  forms  of  opposition 
he  met  bravely  tnid  was  made  stronger  thereby. 

It  haj)i)ened  that,  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1844,  Simon  went 
down  with  his  family  to  the  then  new  mission  station  at  Traver.se  des 
Sioux.  While  there  he  cut  rails  for  the  mission  and  taught  as  an  assistant 
in  tlu;  Dakota  school.  The  Dakota  men  at  this  ])lac(^  although  even  more 
openly  oppo.sed  to  the  new  religion  than  were  those  at  Lac-cpii-parle,  never- 


'Tliiit  is,  t'diitiiMics.— .I.o.  1>. 


222 


DAKOTA  GHAMMAK,  TKXTH,  AND  KTIINCKSUAniV. 


theloss  pursi.(  d  a  very  ditt'creiit  iourM-  with  Hinion.  Tliey  honored  hiiii 
and  invited  him  to  their  doj;  fejiKtH.  TUtty  jmuHed  liini;  toM  liini  lie  whs  h 
}^ood  fellow;  that  lie  luul  taken  many  Ojjhwa  sealps,  and  so  they  wanted 
him  to  drink  spirit  water  with  theui.  Mow  much  8inion  resisted  the  impor- 
timities  is  not  known.  He  fell.  H<;  wuh  a»hamed.  He  put  off  his  white 
man's  clothes  and  for  some  time  wan  an  Indian  ag^ain. 

For  several  years  his  history  in  regard  to  fire  water  was  one  of  sin- 
ning and  repenting.  Af.'ain  and  ajjain  ha  wan  drawn  away.  His  ai)petite 
for  spirit  water  would  i-eturn,  and  tli«  iUmrc  to  obtain  horses  by  trading  in 
it  led  him  farther  astray  So  we  monmcd  .*»adiy  over  his  fall.  He  repented 
and  promised  reformation  only  to  fall  aj(ain;  and  each  time  he  appeared  to 
go  down  deeper  than  before.  For  yearn  he  »eeined  to  work  iniquitv  with 
greediness.  Yet  during  all  this  time  we  had  hope  in  his  case.  We  often 
urged  him  to  come  back  to  the  path  of  life;  and  something  seemed  to  say, 
"Simon  will  yet  return."  SometinieH  we  obtained  from  him  a  promise,  and 
sometimes  he  came  to  church,  but  wa»«  ho  mneli  ashamed  that  he  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  enter,  but  would  sit  down  on  the  doorstep. 

Thus  he  came  up  g.adually,  ff<;ttinjf  more  and  more  strength  and 
courage.  And  so  in  1X54  he  returned  to  the  dress  and  customs  of  the  white 
men  and  to  his  prfifession  of  htvit  to  .ieum  (Christ.  Since  that  time  he  has 
witnessed  a  good  confession  before  many  witnesses  as  a  ruling  elder  and 
class  leader,  and  recently  as  a  lieenited  local  ]>rea<dier. 

When  the  outbreak  of  1S62  oceurred  Simon  and  his  family  were  livin"- 
m  a  brick  House  near  the  Hazelwocwl  niiKxion  station.  Subsecpiently  Little 
Crow  and  the  whole  camj)  of  hostile  Indiana  re.nf>ved  up  to  that  ])art  of  the 
country,  and  they  forced  the  Christian  Indiana  to  leave  their  houses,  which 
were  all  afterwards  burned.  While  the  hostile  and  loyal  jiarties  were 
camped  there  near  together  on  Hush  Brook,  Mrs.  Newman,  one  of  the  cap- 
tives, and  her  three  children,  came  to  Hcek  food  and  j)rotectiou  in  Simon's 
tipi.  She  had  been  badly  treated  by  her  captors,  and  now  cast  off  to  go 
whither  she  could.  She  afterwards  told  me  that  she  felt  safe  when  she 
found  herself  and  children  in  a  family  where  tliey  prayed  and  sang  praise 
to  the  Great  Spirit. 

Little  Crow  ordered  th.e  camp  to  \n;  removed  from  the  vicinit}  of 
Hazelwood  up  to  the  numth  of  the  ('liipjMrwa.  At  this  time,  when  allliad 
started,  Simon  fell  behind,  and  leaving  liix  own  family  to  take  care  of  them- 
scdves,  he  anil  one  of  his  s(»ns  phu;ed  Mr«,  N'ewiiian  and  her  children  in  a 


ARMOR  AND  EAGLE'S  FEATHERS. 


223 


little  wagon  and  brought  them  safely  down  to  Gen.  Sibley'n  camp  at  Fort 
Ridgley. 

The  bringing  in  of  these  and  some  others  not  only  caused  great  glad- 
ness in  our  camp,  but  gave  us  hope  that  God  would  enable  us  to  restmo 
the  remaining  captives.  Indeed,  this  was  to  us  the  first  certain  knowledge 
of  that  counter  revolution,  which  was  brought  about  by  the  daring  anrl 
energy  of  the  Christian  Indians.  It  was  the  lifting  uj)  of  the  dark  cloud  of 
almost  despair  that  had  for  weeks  been  setting  down  upon  us. 


CHAPTER     VI  T. 

DAKOTA  DANCES. 

The  function  of  tlic  dance  ainonjr  the  Dakota  may  be  stated  as  four- 
fohl:  First,  aiimseinent;  secondly,  gahi;  thirdly,  superhunuin  help;  and, 
fourthly,  worshij).  Two  or  more  of  these  objects  may  be  combined  in  one 
dance,  but  usually  one  idea  is  predominant.  In  a  purely  heathen  Dakota 
cami»  there  is  always  a  j^n-eat  deal  of  drunnning,  some  by  day  and  more  by 
nij^dit.  This  is  a  kind  of  practice  and  preparation  for  more  important  occa- 
sions as  well  as  a  ni«rhth-  amusement  for  the  young  men.  All  dances  'lave 
musical  accompaniments. 

SINGINO  TO. 

There  is  one  especially,  which  is  called  "Adowaij"  and  "Wadowai]," 
that  is,  Hinging  to  or  over.  This  i.s  a  begging  dance.  Sometimes  it  is 
called  "Zitkadaij  i)a  adowatj,"  Singing  over  the  heads  of  birds.  A  man 
gathers  some  ber.utiful  woodpeckers'  heads  and  sings  over  them  t(t  another 
person.  They  are  a  gift  to  that  jjcrson,  and,  of  course,  the  honorable  deeds 
of  that  })erson  are  mentioned  and  his  praises  sung.  In  return  a  horse  or 
something  quite  valuable  is  expected.  It  has  been  related  to  me  that 
articles  of  clothing  or  other  skins  or  curiousl}-  wrought  j)ipes  were,  in  years 
gone  by,  taken  by  the  Dakota  of  :\Iinnesota  to  the  Missoin-i,  and  this  cere- 
mony of  singing  over  was  practiced  upon  the  heads  of  a  man's  childi-en, 
who,  in  return  for  the  honor,  gave  several  horses. 

BEa(JIN(J  U.VXCE. 

IJut  the  common  begging  dance,  which  was  often  seen  among  the 
ea.stern  Dakota  forty  years  ago,  hicluded  a  variety  of  fashionable  dances, 
all  of  which  were  made  for  the  purpose  of  begging.  Sometimes  it  was 
called  the  buffalo  dance,  when  the  dancers  made  themselves  look  hideous 
by  wearing  the  horns  and  long  hair  of  that  animal.  Doubtless  women 
alone  could  dance  a  l)egging  dance,  but  all  that  I  ever  saw  were  of  men 
alone.  Dressed  in  tlu'ir  best  clothes  and  painted  in  the  most  aj)proved 
styles,  with  all  their  •  agle's  feathers  projierly  arranged  in  their  heads,  the 

224 


..jsmx. 


DAKOTA  DANCES. 


225 


men  colloct  and  (Ijuicu  in  n  rinf>-.  'I'licir  Ixulics  lean  torward,  and  tluMi-  knees 
are  bent  iit-cordin^ly,  ii-id  thus  with  u  niution  up  and  down,  keeping-  time 
to  the  (h-uin  am'  the  deer-hoot"  rattle,  they  (hnic{^  and  sin<;-  tluMr  almost 
monotonous  sonj^',  conchidinj^'  with  a  shout  and  tlic  <  laj)pin<>'  of  the  mouth 
with  the  hand.  Th<Mi  sonu^  warrior  stei)s  out  into  the  mi(hUe,  and,  with 
al»undance  of  ;>(tstiu-e,  recites  some  war  e.\i)h)it.  This  is  received  witli  a 
.sh(»ut,  and  the  (huicc  Ix-gins  a;4ain.  I*r(^sently,  at  one  of  tiiese  intervals, 
an  old  man,  sittin^^-  outside,  makers  a  s[)('('ch  in  [traise  of  the  man  or  the 
peophs  who  arc  expected  to  make  the  presents.  If  the  dance  is  made  to  a 
trader,  he  loses  no  time  in  sendinj;-  out  tobacco,  or  powder  and  lead,  or  pro- 
visions, or.  it  may  l)e,  all  touether.  If  one  Indian  vilhiiic  is  danciu"'  to 
another  village,  the  women  hast(;n  to  brin<^'  their  presents  of  food  and  cloth- 
inj^from  the  <litierent  lodges.  Another  dance  of  thanks  is  made,  the  })ros- 
ents  are  distrii)nted,  and  the  party  breaks  up  or  <;'oes  elsewhere.  Consid-jr- 
ing'  that  be<><>inj'-  dances  nuist  be  very  demoralizing,  white  men  have  often 
been  greatly  to  blame  for  encouraging  them. 

NO-I'LKiUI'  DANCK. 

In  the  organization  of  an  army  and  its  ]trei)aration  for  effective  service 
a  large  amount  of  drill  is  found  necessary.  Something  verv  like  this,  in 
its  objects,  is  resort''  to  by  the  Dakota  war  captain  in  preparing  the  young 
men  and  boys  for  the  warpath.  It  is  called  the  "No  flight  dance."'  This 
gathers  in  the  yoinig  men  who  have  not  yet  made  their  mark  on  the  battle 
field,  and  drills  them  by  the  concerted  motions  of  the  dance,  while,  by  the 
recital  of  brave  <leeds,  thoir  hearts  are  fired  and  made  firm  for  the  (hiv  of 
battle.     The  instructions  given  are  lessons  in  Indian  warfare. 

All  this  is  preparatory  to  the  war  pro[)]iet',s  organizing  a  party  for  the 
warpath.  Hat  bi^fon^  starting  he  must  propitiate  the  si)irits  of  evil  and 
obtain  the  help  of  the  gods.  This  was  sought  for  in  a  variety  of  ways,  one 
of  which  was  by  the  "Yumni  Wacipi,"  or  Circle  dance. 

CIKCLi:  OANCK. 

A  prcjjaratioK  for  this,  and  for  god-seeking  in  general,  was  through 
the  purification  of  the  vapor  bath  or  initipi.  This  finished,  the  wakaij  man 
had  a  tent  set  for  him,  joined  to  which  a  circle  was  made  of  about  fort\- 
feet  in  diameter,  'oy  setting  sticks  in  the  ground  and  wreathing  them  with 
willows.     F(»ur    gateways  were  left.      In  the  center  stood  a  pole  twenty 

'  N'iipc  siii  kaijiipi,  literally,  Thcv  iiretond  not  ti>  Hot-. 
71(K"» — vol.  IX l.T 


22B 


DAKOTA  GRAMMAR,  TFXTH,  AND  ETHXCXiRAPHY. 


feet  lii;-!!,  with  hark  iiiia^ics  Huspeudcd  at  the  top.  Near  the  foot  of  thin 
the  «>Toun(l  was  scooped  out  and  a  small  willow  booth  made  over  it.  At 
the  entrance  to  this  was  a  fire  of  coals,  a  stone  painted  red,  and  a  pipe. 
When  evervthin-i'  was  thus  jjrepared,  and  the  nij-ht  previous  had  heen  spent 
in  drunuuin<>- and  fa.stin}^'  and  praying,  the  old  man  came  out  of  the  tent, 
naked  except  a  wisp  of  <rrass  around  his  h)inH.  lie  carried  liis  drum  and 
rattle.**.  Hefore  the  painted  stone  he  st<»od  and  treuddin^'  prayed,  "Grand- 
father have  mercv  on  me!"  This  done,  he  entered  the  little  booth  and 
connnenced  to  sinj-'  and  di-um.  The  dancers  then  (Mitered  the  circle  and 
danced  around,  a  dozen  or  more  at  once,  and  all  fi.xed  uj)  in  paint  and 
feathers.  Three  or  four  women  followed.  The  men  san<>'  and  the  women 
answered  in  a  kind  of  chorus.  This  continued  for  ten  minutes  perhaps, 
and  they  retired  for  a  rest.  The  dance  was  resumed  af^^ain  and  again,  each 
time  with  an  increased  frenzy,  \yhen  the  last  act  was  finished  several  men 
who  had  •••uns  shot  the  wolf  image  at  the  top  of  fhe  pole,  when  the  old 
man  gave*  forth  his  oracle,  and  the  dani-e  was  done. 

S(  ALI'  DANCK. 

When  the  spirits  had  l)een  i>ropitiated  and  the  vi,sH»n  had  appeared, 
the  leader  made  up  his  party  and  started  for  the  country  of  the  enemy. 
We  will  suppose  they  have  been  successful,  and  have  obtained  one  or  more 
scalps.  They  come  home  in  triumph.  This  is  wakte-hdipi,  huvimj  Mllcd, 
they  come  home.  Hut  having  kill"<l  enemies,  they  paint  themselves  black 
and  let  their  hair  hang  down.  Before  reaching  their  village  they  sit  down 
on  some  kuidl  and  sing  a,  war  dirge  to  the  soids  they  have  disembodied, 
when  they  are  met  by  some  of  their  own  ju-ople  and  strij»ped  of  their 
clothes,  which  is  cali.'d  wayuzapi  or  taking-all.  And  their  blankets  may 
be  taken  from  them  on  each  occasion  of  ])aiiiting  tlie  scalps  red,  which 
ceremony  is  commonly  performed  four  times. 

Then  the  scalp  dance  conunences.  It  is  a  dance  of  .self-glorification, 
MS  its  name,  "Iwakici])i,"  seems  to  mean.  A  hoop  2  feet  in  diameter,  more 
or  less,  with  a  handle  several  feet  long,  is  prepared,  on  which  the  acalj)  is 
stretched.  The  young  men  gather  together  and  arrange  themselves  in  a 
semicircle;  these  who  participated  in  taking  the  scalp  are  i)ainted  black, 
and  the  others  are  daubed  with  i-ed  or  yellow  paint,  according  to  their 
fancy;  and  all  dance  to  the  beat  of  the  drum.  On  the  other  side  of  the 
circle  stand  the  women,  arranged  in  line,  one  of  whom  carries  the  scalp  of 
the  enemy.     The  men  sing  their  wai-  chants  juul  praise  the  bravery  and 


DAKOTA  DANCKS. 


227 


rtjoiciu^. 


siicccrts  of  tli(wo  wFu)  have  roturiicd  t'niiii  tin-  warpiitli,  niul  tlio  w»»iiu'ii,  ut 
intervals,  siii^  an  aiisworin<;  clioruH.  As  with  other  nations  a  new  H()n<>-  is 
often  made  for  the  occasion;  but  tlie  ohl  ones  are  not  f(>r}>()tten.  This  may 
Herve  as  a  sample: 

SoiiH'tliiiiji  I've  killed,  and  I  lift  up  iny  voice; 
Soinetliiiiff  I've  killed,  and  I  lift  up  my  voiee; 
TIk!  iioitli' Til  bulfiilo  Vm'  killed,  and  I  lift  uj)  uiy  voiee; 
Honu^tliin}j  I've  killed,  and  I  lift  up  my  voiee. 

Th(^  "northern  bnti'ah»"  means  a  l)hick  bear;  and  the  "bhick  bear" 
means  a  man.  The  "liftino-  up  the  voice"  is  in  mourninj^'  for  the  shiin 
enemy.  Xij^ht  after  nij^lit  is  the  dance  kept  up  by  the  youn<>-  men  and 
women,  until  the  leaves  fall,  if  commenced  in  the  sinnmer;  or,  if  the  seal]) 
was  brou<ilit  home  in  the  winter,  until  the  leaves  jirow  a<>iiin.  On  each 
occasion  of  paintin<i'  the  seal})  a  whole  day  is  s])ent  dancinj;-  around  it. 
And  these  days  are  hi<>h  days — days  of  makinji'  ji'ifts,  feas*in<i',  and  general 

O". 

The  influence  of  the  scalp  daiuc  on  the  morality  of  the  people  is  quite 
a])])arent.  In  so  loose  a  stat(^  oi'.s(»ciety  as  that  of  tlu'  Dakotas,  such  fn^- 
(juent  and  lon<^-continued  ni<>ht  meetinf^s  tend  j>reatly  to  licentiousness. 
Hut  the  "Teat  wroii"-  of  the  scalp  (hnice  consists  in  its  bein<>'  a  crinu^  a<^ainst 
<mr  connnon  humanity.  "If  thine  enemy  hunj>er  feed  him,  and  if  he 
thirst  o-ive  him  drink."  What  a  contrast  is  the  spirit  of  those  divine  words 
with  the  ".-((irit  of  the  "  Iwakici|)i."  The  ea<jle's  feather  and  the  scalj)  (bnice 
tended  jireatly  to  keep  up  the  intertribal  wais  amoii<>-  the  Indians. 

Since  the  "circle  dance"  and  the  "scalp  dance"  have  become  things 
of  the  past  among  our  partly  civilized  Dakotas,  what  is  called  the  "grass 
dance"  lias  l)een  revived.  It  is  said  to  have  derived  its  name  fro.n  tlie 
custom,  in  ancient  times,  of  dancing  naked,  or  with  only  a  wisp  of  grass 
ab(uit  the  loins.  Only  the  men  aj)peared  in  this  nude  state.  It  is  a  night 
dance,  and  regarded  as  extreinel}'  licentious,  although  now  they  are  repre- 
sented as  dancing  in  their  Indian  dress  or  even  clothed  as  white  men. 

MYSTERY  DANCE.i 

This  is  a  secret  organization,  which  is  entered  through  my.sterious 
death  and  mysteri(»us  resurrection.  As  it  appears  to  have  been  confined 
mainly  to  the  eastern  portion  of  the  Dakota  Nation,  it  is  supposed  to  have 
been  derived  from  .some   other  Indians  at  no  very  remote  date.      The 


'  Wakai)  waripi.    [See  Miindiiu  icaot,  \>.  273,  and  Wacickii  dance,  pp.  ;U2-6,  3(1.  Ann.  Kept,  of  the 
J)irect()r  Hur.  Kth— .1.  <).  D.J 


'^K**-; 


2'2^ 


DAKOTA  (JUAMMAH.  TKXT8,  AND  KTIINOdKAPHY. 


hiik(»hi  tlieiii»olvt!>i,  liomn'or,  trkim  tliiit  it  whs  (•omnmiiicjifcd  to  tlicin  by 
the  jrmit  Uijkti'hi  »»i-  j-od  of  the  wiitoiu  It  is  ii  form  of  i('li-.ioii  which  has 
«loiil)th?«s  hir^t'Iy  supphmtcd  older  fonii:s  of  worship.  'I'hc  Imdj-e  of  the 
order  is  tiie  "wid<mj"  suck,  or  sjick  of  iiiysterv.  'i'he  j-reiit  water  ••od 
onhiined  that  t.u.s  sliould  i)e  the  skin  of  tlie  otter,  raccoon,  weasel,  scjuirrel, 
h.oii,  or  a  species  of  fish  and  of  Hiiakes.  It  sjionld  contain  four  kinds  of 
inediciue  and  represent  fowls,  (piadrupeds,  herbs,  and  trees.  Thus  }«raHS 
cu'-n,  lie  l)ark  of  tree  roots,  swan's  down,  and  buffalo  hair  are  the  symbols 
wliich  are  carefidly  preserved  in  the  medicine  sack.  This  combination  is 
supposed  to  produce 

A  cbann  of  powtM't'iil  trouble, 
Like  a  liellbrotli,  boil  and  bul)blc. 

Certain  },''ood  rules,  in  the  main,  are  laid  down,  which  nuist  govern  the 
conduct  of  members  of  this  or<;anizatien:  They  nmst  revere  the  "wakaij" 
sack;  they  nmst  honor  all  who  l»elon<«-  to  tlu?  dance;  they  nmst  make 
many  ".sacred  feasts;"  they  must  not  .steal  nor  li.sten  to  slander,  and  the 
women  must  not  have  more  than  one  husl)and.  Tiie  rewards  promised  to 
those  who  faithfully  ])erformed  the  duties  were  honor  from  their  fellow 
members,  freipieiit  iiivit:;tioiis  to  feasts,  abundance  of  fowl  and  venison, 
with  su|)ernatural  aid  to  consume  it,  lon<.'  life  here  with  a  crown  of  silver 
hair,  and  a  dish  and  si)oon  in  the  future  life. 

After  the  proper  instruction  in  the  mysteries,  the  neophyte  practiced 
watchinjrs  and  fastinjis  and  was  purified  for  four  successive  "days  by  the 
vapor  bath.  Then  came  the  great  day  of  initiation.  The  ceremonies  were 
l)ublic.  A  great  deal  of  cooked  provisions  was  prepared.  At  the  sacred 
dance  which  I  witnessed  four  decades  ago,  there  were  a  half  dozen  largo 
kettles  of  meat.  The  arrangements  tor  the  dance  consi.sted  of  ii  large  tent 
at  (me  end,  whose  open  front  was  extended  by  other  tents  stretched  along 
the  sides,  making  an  oblong  with  tlie  outer  end  open.  Along  the  sides  of 
this  indosure  sat  the  members,  perhaps  a  hundred  in  number,  each  one 
having  his  or  her  "sack  of  m>stery."  At  a  given  signal  from  the  otHciat- 
ing  old  men,  all  arose  and  danced  inward  until  they  became  solid  mass, 
when  the  i)rocess  was  rever.sed  and  all  returneil  to  their  seats.  Near  the 
chtse  of  the  performance  those  who  were  to  be  initiated  were  shot  by  the 
"sacks  of  mystery,"  and  falling  down  they  were  covered  with  blankets. 
Then  the  mysterious  bean  or  shell  which  they  claimed  had  pi-oduced  death 
was  e.xtracted  by  the  same  mysterious  power  of  the  sack  of  mystery,  and 


DAKOTA  I>AN(M:S. 


221) 


tlic  ptTHoiis  \ver«  j'('Hti)rtMl  to  ii  lu-w  lite.  Uiit  tliis  new  lif(<  (•nriic  oiiK  tit'tJ'!' 
tlin  tlirocH  luul  tlu!  l)Ittt'nui«H  of  deiitli.  'Plicii  lie  Iuih  h  "snck"  pvi'ii  liiiii, 
iiiul  in  tli('iic(!tortli  ii  innulMT  of  tlic  order  of  tlic  hiut<m|  nivstcricm. 

A  iK'ccHsary  mljiuict  of  the  \\  iikiiij-wiu'ipi  is  tlic  •'W'.ikiiij-woliiiijpi," 
or  .Siicrcil  FciiHt.  'I'liis  is  inudis  very  l'n'(|iiciitly  wlicii  tlu-ro  is  n  pU-nty  of 
lood  in  tiic  villii;L;('.  Of  course,  as  ji  f>viit'riil  tliiuji',  only  tlutse  Hn<  invited 
wli()  bcl(»ii;>-  to  tile  order.  Forty  years  iif>'o  I  was  honored  witli  an  invitation 
to  one  (»f  tlicir  fciists,  in  a  wihl  'I'cton  vilhi;;c  at  Foit  Pierre  on  the  Missouri. 
It  is  in  part  a  \voi'shi|).  'I'iic  pipe  is  lii;iited  and  held  up  to  the  j^ods  with 
a  prayer  for  mercy.  Then  they  smoke  around,  after  which  the  lood  in 
dished  out.  The  jjuests  hr'n\<i;  their  own  wooden  howl  and  horn  Hpoon. 
Facli  one  must  eat  np  all  that  is  j^iveii  him  or  pay  a  forfeit.  This  is  a 
hianket  or  ;;uii  or  such  artich*  as  the  person  can  <iive.  1  have  known  a 
coiiimunity,  in  tinu^  of  plenty,  run  wild  over  the  idea  of  stullin;^'  each  other 
and  <>ettin<>'  all  the  forfeits  possible.     Their  f^od  is  their  belly. 

Quite  likely  there  are  other  forms  of  the  dance  in  other  parts  of  the 
I)ak(»ta  country,  or  dances  which  have  other  names  than  those  spoken  (»f 
here;  but  these  are  sulHcient.  There  remains,  however,  to  be  mentioneil 
the  f^-reatest  exemplitication  of  self-sacrifice  and  wor.ship  in  the  sun-dance. 

.St'N-llAXCK. 

The  followinj^'  jiraphic  account  of  the  sun-dance  held  in  June,  1880, 
by  the  Teton  under  lied  Cloud,  is  an  abstract  of  what  was  published  in  the 
Daily  Journal  of  Sioux  City,  Iowa.  It  is  a  very  trustworthy  and  more  than 
nsually  vivid  description  of  a  ceremony  which  is  becomin;>'  rarer  under  the 
influence  of  ( "hristianitv. 

This  sun-dance  bejiim  at  o  a.  m.,  June  24,  18,S().  The  lodjjes,  700 
ill  lunnber,  were  airan<>ed  in  a  circle  of  about  six  miles  in  circumference 
on  a,  level  plain  near  White  Clay  Creek,  Nebraska.  The  dance  beg'an 
with  a  <>'rand  charjiu^  within  the  circle.  It  is  estimate<l  that  about  4,000 
men  and  women  took  ])art  in  the  charji'e.  Nearly  all  were  on  horse- 
back, and  they  charj>ed  back  and  forth  over  the  ji'round,  yellinji'  for  an 
hoiu",  for  the  alle^^cd  purpose  of  fri^hteninji'  away  the  ••hosts  and  bad 
spirits  from  the  <>Tounds.  A  hard  rain  set  in  at  (J  o'clock,  and  nothiiiji-  more 
was  done  until  1  o'clock,  when  the  sky  cleared  and  the  peo[)le  went  up  on 
a  branch  of  White  Clay  Creek  to  cut  the  sacred  pole.  Around  the  tree  to 
be  felled  a  riii<i'  was  formed,  and  no  livin}^'  object  was  allowed  to  enter 
therein  except  the  jjersons  who  took  part  in  fellin<'-  the  tree.     The  master 


230 


Dakota  uhammaij.  thxth,  and  ktiimkikapiiv. 


«»t  ccri'muiiics  \va«  n  coloicd  iiiiiii,  ciiptitrcil  w  hen  ii  cliild,  jiiul  iit  flu*  time  <»♦' 
tlii»  <l)iiic«'  (ittiiclioil  t..  t|t,.  IiiiihI  ,.t'  Little  WdiiikI.  It  wnn  liin  iliity  to  keep 
intruders  out  of  tlie  ciirle.  After  luurli  ecri'iiKMiy,  (liiiieiiiy',  mid  jfiviu;,' 
iiwiiy  of  liuiscH,  nix  uit-u  widked  h\o\s\\  up  to  tin*  tree  and  «'arli  ^avc  it  a 
liack,  lifter  wliieli  it  was  felled  \,\  tlie  wife  of  Spider.  Wlien  it  went  down 
a  eliar;>c  was  made  on  it,  and  the  tree,  laaiulms  and  all,  was  taken  up  and 
carried  l»y  men  and  women  to  the  sun-dance  j^roiinds,  a  distance  of  two 
iniles.  On  reaching  tlu;  ^irounds,  they  made  another  «liar;ic  to  drive  away 
any  ohosts  that  mij^-ht  he  lin;;('rin«>'  there.  Then  Tasiiuke  kokipapi,'  tlie 
youiij^er  (commonly  called  Vouno-.Man-Afraid-of-his-lloises),  amioiiiiced 
that  there  was  nothing  more  to  he  seen  till  10  o'clock  on  the  followiny  ilav, 
Friday,  .luuy  25. 

'I'lie  evening  of  the  24th  and  the  forenoon  of  the  L'Atli  were  spent  in 
raising  the  pole  and  erecting  a  talieniacle.  The  latter  was  formed  in  u 
circle  of  ahout  oOO  yards  in  circumference,  12  feet  liigii,  and  was  con- 
Htructed  hy  putting  posts  in  the  ground  and  covering  them  with  green 
bough.s.  The  pole  was  placed  in  the  center  and  decorated  with  red, 
white,  and  blue  flags,  said  to  he  gifts  to  the  Great  Sjiirit.  There  were 
within  the  inclosure  ahout  1,000  men  sitting  around,  and  .'JOO  dancers, 
besides  2')  men  riding  their  h(»rses  anuind  the  ring,  'i'lie  ;i()0  dancers 
marched  around  the  pole,  dancing,  singing,  and  shooting  up  at  the  pole. 
Each  man  had  from  one  to  three  belts  of  cartridges  strung  around  his 
l)ody.  He  had  little  clothing  besides  liis  breechdoth,  and  his  bare  body 
and  limbs  were  painted  in  \ari(ais  colors.  This  performance  la.sted  f(»r 
two  hours,  then  all  tiring  ceased,  and  twenty  children  entered  the  ring 
to  liave  their  ears  pierced.  'I'he  parents  of  each  chihl  giive  away  two 
hor.ses  to  the  jioor.  When  a  lunse  was  turned  loo.se,  the  first  man  wlio 
caught  hold  of  it  owned  it.  Persons  competing  for  the  horses  were  placed 
outside  the  gate  of  the  inclosure  in  two  parallel  i-ows  30  feet  apart,  on»^  i-ow 
on  each  side  of  the  road.  Wlwn  a  horse  was  turned  out  there  was  a 
scram1)le  to  see  who  could  reach  it  tir.st. 

The  child  to  be  honoreil  was  laid  ))y  its  mother  on  a  pile  of  new 
calico.  Then  si.\  old  men  sjirinkled  water  on  its  head,  repeating  the  fol- 
lowing words:  "()  Wakaijtaijka,  hear  me!  this  man  has  been  u  irood  and 
brave  man,  and  the  mother  is  a  good  woman.  For  their  sake  let  this  child 
live  long,  have  good  luck  and  many  children."  Then,  with  a  long,  slender, 
sharp-jiointed  knife,  two  holes  were  made  through  each  ear,  wherein  were 

'  Literally,  They  (tUf  I'oc)  fear  evcu  hiit  kurHe. — J.  o.  d. 


DAKOTA  HANCKH. 


231 


placed  r\u<£H  of"  (mtihiiii  Milvcr.  Wlu-n  all  the  childrt^ii  had  liad  their  t-arw 
liiorced,  tell  iiieii  placecl  l»y  the  pole  the  skull  of  Home  laij^c  animal,  cryiii^jf 
ovor  it  and  iiiakin;z'  HUiidiy  piiMHi'H.  Thfii  all  the  yoiin^  uiiniamiHl  niaideiis 
who  had  obeyed  their  parents  and  hud  been  ehuHte  during  the  year  went 
up  and  tonclied  the  tree,  raised  their  rijilit  hands  to  the  sun,  l>owed  to  the 
skull,  and  then  retired  from  the  inclosure.  The  yoini;^'  women  had  been 
t«dd  tliat  if  any  of  them  had  been  unelia«te  the  tnuehin^r  of  thc^  tree  would 
iuMuro  fatal  c'(»nse(|uenees  to  them,  as  the  lar^e  animal  represented  by  the 
skull  would  earry  them  off  to  the  spirit  land. 

At  H  o'clock  the  sun-dancers  proper,  seventeen  in  number,  ttntered  the 
ring.  These  men  had  been  fa.sting,  no  fo(»d  or  water  having  l)een  given 
them  for  three  days  and  nightH  previous  to  their  entering  the  inel()8ure. 
Men  who  take  part  in  this  dance  say  what  they  are  going  to  do  before  they 
are  placed  on  r(;cord — /.  r.,  they  intend  going  (»ne,  two,  or  UKM'ci  days  with- 
(Mit  food  and  water,  and  whether  they  intend  being  cut  ami  tietl  up  to  the 
pole.  After  making  such  a  declaration  they  lose  all  control  of  their  own 
wills.  They  are  obliged  to  fast,  and  are  placed  on  buffalo  robes  in  a  sweat- 
house  until  they  become  as  gaunt  as  grayhounds.  In  this  (utniUtion  were 
the  seventeen  brouglit  into  the  ring  by  guards,  and  each  one  had  a  whistle 
jilnoed  in  his  mouth  and  a  Ijauner  with  a  haig  staff  i)laced  in  his  hand. 
Then  ten  largo  baH.s  drums,  beat(in  by  sixty  men,  struck  up  a  hideous  noise, 
the  seventeen  men  danced,  whistled,  gazed  .steadilv  at  the  sun,  and  kept 
time  with  the  drums.  This  scene  was  k(>pt  up  with  little  or  no  chang"e  until 
the  morning  of  the  third  «hiy. 

The  white  visitors  reached  the  grounds  at  10  a.  m.  Satiu'day,  the  2f»th. 
The  same  noise  was  there,  and  the  seventeen  were  still  <lancing  and  whist- 
ling. TIk!  clubs  used  as  drumsticks  had  horses'  tails  fastened  to  them 
instead  of  the  scalps  which  would  havt;  been  used  in  earlier  days.  At  11 
a.  in.  seven  of  the  seventeen  were  laid  down  (»n  blankets,  and  after  much 
ceremony  and  giving  away  of  horses  and  calico,  each  man  was  cut  and  tied 
lip  to  the  pole.  This  operation  was  performed  by  raising  the  .skin  of  the 
riglit  breast  and  then  that  of  the  left,  cutting  a  hole  about  an  inch  long 
through  the  skin  at  each  place.  A  round  wt)oden  skewer  was  inserted 
through  each  hole,  fastened  by  sinews,  the  sinews  tied  to  a  rope,  and  the 
rope  to  the  i)ole.  One  fellow  had  pins  inserted  in  each  arm,  tied  with 
sinews,  and  fastened  to  a  horse  which  was  standing  beside  him.  The  first 
and  second  dancers  seemed  to  be  veterans,  as  they  went  forward  to  the 
pole,  made  a  short  pra}-er,  and  then  ran  backward,  breaking  loose  and  fall- 


282 


DAKOTA  (iHAMMAIf,  TKXTS.  AND  KTIINOCilAI'IlY. 


iiiff  flat  on  tlu'ii-  l.jicks.  The  third  nuin,  scciiii.'  tlic  otlicrs  l)-i.)il<  loose,  took 
(•oiirii<iv,  bracod  up,  juid  niaui-  a  desperate  stni-rf-le.  He  succeeded  not 
oidy  in  breaking  from  the  jude.  hut  also  from  tlie  liorse.  'I'his  feat  pl-ised 
the  Indians,  who  shouted  lustily.  Little  1%  .Mj,ii,  wlio  was  mounted,  was 
so  dehVhted  that  he  shot  an  arrow  strai^lit  up  into  the  air,  wh(»opin<.-  with 
all  his  nn'frht  ^Die  arrow  came  down  on  the  hack  of  a  larj^c  fat  woman, 
Avho  was  standhiji-  outside  the  inclosure.  The  ohl  wonian  jumped  up  and 
ran  howlinj.-  across  the  prairie.  An  Indian  on  tlie  outside  Iinpjjened  to  be 
on  horse])a(d<.  so  he  ran  up  to  her  and  held  Iier  while  the  others  extracted 
■the  arrow.  Little  liij.-  .Man  was  oblio-ed  to  ])art  with  three  horses  to  satisfy 
the  woman. 

The  four  remaining  dancers,  were  younj>-  and  ine.xperienced,  so  they 
could  not  break  their  l)on<ls.  Conse.pieiitly  they  j-ave  away  three  h(.rses 
(■a(di  and  were  cut  loose.  One  of  them  fainted,  and  on  bein'f--  resuscitated 
he  became  unndy.  makin<.'  a  break  from  the  rin<i',  tunddiufi'  over  several 
women,  and  when  finally  seized  he  was  standing.'  amonj.-  several  infants 
tliat  had  been  stowed  away  unrU'r  blankers  in  the  corner  of  the  Iodide.  He 
was  broujiht  ])ack.  a  whistle  u)a("e  of  an  eagle's  feather  was  put  into  his 
mouth,  aiid  he  was  set  to  <hnicin,o\  Then  an  (dd  man  with  a  lookin<.'olass 
ill  his  hand  and  a  l)urt'ah.  skull  on  his  head  performed  my.stery  rites  over 
him.  to  drive  out  the  evil  spirit  which  they  thouy-ht  had  entered  into  the 
youn-i-  man.  .Meantime  two  Ijreathless  infai'ts  were  taken  out  int(.  the  air 
and  resuscitated.  Another  (dd  man  said  tlnit  he  was  readv  to  give  to  anv 
worthy  woman  the  my.^^terious  anointing.  A  large  jumdter  went  up  and 
received  this  ancient  rite.  This  was  admini.stered  by  cutting  a  h<de  in  the 
right  arm  and  introducing  medicine  under  the  skin!  Women  entitled  to 
this  jH-ivilege  were  those  who  had  at  any  period  of  their  lives  held  a  hor.se 
or  b(.rne  arms  in  battle.  At  (i  i>.  m.  the  sun  di.saj.peared  under  the  <doud.s, 
and  the  old  man  with  the  ladfalo  .^kull  on  his  head  uttered  a  t\'\v  words 
and  dismissed  the  audience.  Then  the  dance  ended,  and  an  hour  later  the 
loilges  were  taken  down  and  most  of  the  Lidians  started  homeward. 


iisTrniix. 


I'agi'. 

ABSAnnKA  anil  IlidiitHn,  Kiiiclnil  UiulralH  nt' 192 

— ,  Owncrsliip  of  liluck  hills  l).v 1B2 

Accent,  I'eruliiirlties  <tf 5 

AccotciIEMEXT  1)1'  Uakuta  wnmi  n  207 

Action,  Variable,  iii  Diikiita  vcib.s 22 

Adjectives 4'), 48, 60,72 

— ,  Alwtract  mmim  loniit-d  Cntiii 41 

— ,  Adverbs  fornuMl  from 51 

— .  (Jbange  of,  (o  verbs 20 

— ,  Xumeral 47,73 

— ,  Pronomiiml 73 

— ,  Syntax  of 72  | 

— ,  Vcrlial  roots  useii  as 25  . 

ADVEims 50, 74 

— ,  Derivationsof .'>0, 51, 52  j 

— ,  Xiinii^nil 


Agknt,  Nouns  iii  iKsrsoii  or 

AuioXQl'IAN  nunuU'ortbe  \Vinneba;;o 

— .  I'laee  nssigiieii  t(>,  by  llaniToft 

AllouKz,  Claude,  Uefereme  to  work  of 

Ali'IIahet,  Dakota xii,3,4 


■  to  wioter  eunnt  of 


Amdo  wapcskiva  Kens 
Amehican  House,  UelV 

Animals.  Xonns  roferriny  to 

Animate  oiuki'ts,  I'hiral  <'.ir 

AoidST,  Syntax  of ... 

—  tense 

AltlKAKA  found  on  Missouri  ri-.er. 
AllM-AHi.-i  killeil  by  youiij;er  brotln 

AllMOli,  Saere,ilness  of 

— ,  Taboos  connecte<l  with 

Artiilk,  Dellnite 

— ,  Indefinite 

AiillLKY,  Edwaiid,  List  of  \Vali|ietoi|v  ai|  pplos  b\ 

ASIMUATED  Hounds  (e,s, /,) 

AssiMJioiN  an  otlshoot  of  tho  Vanktouni 

—  anil  Dakota,  Ueforenco  to 

—,  Deriv.ltion  of  name 


169 
182 
40 
42 
06 
2B 
193 

i:t9 

218 
220 

ii(,  tio,  61,  m 

...      lrt,62 


4« 

,  Syntax  of 74,77 

411 

189 

....  108 
170 


158 
.1.4 
164 
170 
100,  164 

— ,  Dcseription  of Hill.  178,  188 

-.  History  of 160,104.171,174 

Al'NT,  rlaceof  -.1  tlie  li)ii 204 

AfTlMN  reekoned  as  cun-  hum:;: 105 

Al'XILIAIiV  verBs,  Syntax  of M 


lUnv.  The 207 

liADQEof  tlie  Mystery  d  inee 228 

Hadiieu,  Kefurencos  to 101. 102, 141 

Had  Simbit, loo 


Page. 
161 
168 
150 
193 
224 

S.  138 


Bakiho;;  gens,  Uef«reneeto 

BANCRurr,  Ukokoie,  Chissillcatiim  of  Indians  by 

UasdeCe  sni,  l)oseri|ition  of 

Beaver,  Itefcrcnco  to 

Begqino  dance,  Dcscrii>tioii  of 

Beliefs.  Primitive 90,101, 108, '13, 120, 121, 1 

139, 148, 14B,  lot,  in.-|,  193, 211, 214, 210, 21!l,  220, 228 
Bebthold  Indiana,  Tradition  of,  reapcuting  the  Da- 
kota    181 

ItiiiSiorx  HiVLR,  Ori^vn  of  iiau:e  of 178 

BiiiStoxk  lake,  Indians  on  island  in 180 

|{|l/)Xl  kinship  terms \ix.  xxi 

— ,  lieferenee  to 189 

lliiiTiiXAME.H,  liemarks  on xvi,45 

Blm'K  iiiNUi.E,  Symbolisin  of 197 

liLAiK  Dav  Woman.  Le;;end  of 200 

llLAI-K^EKT,  Notes  on 187 

lli.Ai'K  llll.l.s,  Ueference  to  182 

liLAiKOTrKIi,  Lannnl  of 123 

llLAiK  paint.  I'se  of 226 

Bli/,7.aiii),  ilelief  respoitins 93 

liLoiiDci.oT  llnv,  Myth  of O.I.IOI,  103,104 

Blueeartii  region.  Ueference  to 177,189 

Bl.CEEAIlTlI  RIVEli.  Trailing  post  on 177 

Boat  Village.  .V  Dakota  " baud"  177 

Boll.s,  Belief  concerning 147, 148 

Bow  CRKEK,  Omaha  settlement  on  190 

Bow,  Belief  concerning  a 93 

Boy  nEi/ivi'.i),  Meaning  of  term 147 

Bovs,  Xaiuini;  and  traininj;  of 2(18.  209 

BiiEviARV.  Dakota  fear  of 173 

BIIOTIIER.S,  Mytlis  coneernin;; 123, 139,143 

Hkili;s.  Di'scription  of 187 

BiNDLEof  punhase 200 

BlRlAL  iHsloms 21 1 , 212 

Bwa:),  Meanini;  of 183 


160 

lir> 
102, 190 

1,'>8 
183, 184 


t.'Ai'U'  gena 

('ALEXDAR   Primitive 

('AMI*,   I's.^^e  concerning 

Tan-kaOa  otixa  gciia 

(';ax-kaske  T(i^'wa;j,  Derivatioi,  of  name 

C;A>f  KITE  geiltes 159,100 

Can  ona  Kins 100, 101 

Oansda  riijANA,  Uemarks  coneerninB 158,159 

Cardinal  numerals 47 

Carver,  .Toxatha  n.  Travels  of 179 

Case,  genitive 16,43,U 

—  i.f  pronouns 11,16 

H33 


m 


INl)K\. 


Causative  arliou  iiuplicil  hy  iii.kIhI  jnelix 


Conjugation,  Uakuta 2 

Conjunctions 


225 

167 

20 

•£i 

22« 

1,26,28.32 


.W.TS 

CoNJURiN(J,  BetiefH  ooncorniug 210,  217  218 

Consonants ';)  4'j  j, 

CoNTiNUATi VEs,  KcmarkH  on x yj 

Contraction ]q 

Councils,  Indian 17(1  179  j^q 

CoUNTINd,  Mutbixl  llf iQj 

CouBTSHii*  anil  raarriagt- mq5 

Crow  creek,  Kol'«reuee  to igj 

Crow  Indians,  licmarka  conccniin;; 182 

Cut-head  Indians,  Konmrk.s  on iso,  185 

Cutting,  Action  liv 202 

•I'EGIHA  kinaljiii  forms xyiii  \\ 


Dakota,  KemarkH  on  i-astorn 177 

— ,  IJancroft  cit<'d  on  tin? 

—  beliefs. ...  90.  101. 108, 11:1, 120.  121,  122,  138.  139.  148,  149, 

W,,  193, 211, 214, 210,  219,  220. 

—  calendar 

—  custom  of  wife  purchase 

—  dances xxxii 

— ,  Ethical  sense  of  the 

—  fear  of  bnn-iary 

— .  General  .icconnt  of  the 

—  f^ranimar 

—  I'al>ita<» 15«.100,180, 

— .  History  of  the iiis.  171. 170,178.179.180,183, 

— .  Industries  of  the 

—  kinship  tcmiB ^^yjjj 

—  legi'uils 1IW.124,' 

— .  Meaning  of  name 

—  niigrat  ions 

~  mourning  customs 

myths,.     81.90  93.101, 1111,11.1.  11 

—  names  for  natural  umndivision-i     .. 

—  )>o|mlation 155 

— .  Sisiology  of  the jss,  177,  179,  I83,  igs^ 

— ,  Use  of  stone  implements  by  the 

—  war  customs  

Dances 

Days,  Counting  of,  by  the  I)ak.>ta 

Death  and  burial  customs jn. 

Definite  articles 

DBMUNkTRATlVEli,  Use  of 


l.'l.  130,119,1.(4 


181 
168 
164 
228 
165 
207 
224 
20,^1 
173 
155 
3 
1S1 
190 
184 
XX 

200 
183 
168 
212 
148 
165 
;09 
203 
184 
220 
224 
165 
212 
18 
89 


Pag* 

.    ^  . -.-. 20 

Ceouka,  Meaning  of i3g 

Cerebrals,  Delinition  of 4 

f  E8,  Doanition  of jqi 

Changes  of  letters 0,10 

the  mmm,  Belief  coneerni:.;; 105  | 

Chankasketon,  l)etlnit;o;i  of 170 

CHBE'iiHuN.  hogend  of 124. 129 

Cheyenne,  Account  of  th<^ 193 

— ,  Friendship  of  'ritoi)wai)  toward 161 

C'BICKAUEE,  Belief  concerning 120.122 

Chieftainship,  Descent  of 105 

Child  life,  Dakota n^^  2.30 

Children,  Xanies  of "    '  45 

Chonkasketons,  Idonti  Heatiun  of 183 

Christian  Indians,  Character  and  iHisitiou  of 217, 222 

Circle  dance,  Descrii>tion  of 

Citizenship,  Indian 

Cold,  Effect  of,  implied  by  modal  prefii  . 

Collective  plural  of  verbs  of  motion 

Colors,  Symbolism  of . 


Dksibe,  Kxpreasiuu  of  strong 

DiAUiGiK.  Rcjief  itioii  of  verb  in 

Dickson,  Koiieiit,  Enlistment  of  Indian*  by 

Dliiinltives ' 

Disease,  Beliefs  concerning 

Division  of  time  among  tlie  D.ikota 

Divorce,  Primitive  

DoiisEV,  ,1.  (IWEN.  Criticism  on  kinship  terms  by 


Page. 

101 
83 

180 

41 

215,216 

las 

2OT 
207 


~.  List  of  kinship  terms  by xvii,  xxi 

.  Not«s  by,  on  hoksi<lag,  etc 207 

Dakota  dances xxxii 

"  " myths XXX,  xxxii 

inihihna og*'  207 

—  .liiiottttions  from jgg 

-,  Kemarks  by.  on  cardinal  birth-names xTJ 

nimerals xxUl.xxix 

continuatiyeti ^Ti 

kinship  terms xxii.xxili 

pronouns xiw,xv,31 

tho  Gros  Ventre J92 

Mandan 192 

Double  verbs,  I  )akota 35 

Dual  uumber,  Dakota 11, 16,23,46 

DoLhut.  Daniel  (inEvsEU)N,  Uefurcuces  to  work  of  171. 175 
Du.vo  Village  (rijkeekce  rota  toiiwaij)  Indians 177 


Ears  Piercing  of.  during  sun  dance 230 

Earth,  Belief  concerning  reiieopling  of 139, 143 


I  .stern  Sioux,  Designaticm  of. 

L,.G,  Mention  of,  in  Icfjcnd 

Ehna  MASI,  Aci'OUUt  of 

Elision.  Jjubstitution  and 

E.«I'HAS1K 

Encamp.me.nt,  Form  of  the 

English.  Indian  trade  by  the. . . . 

Evil,  Beliefs  concerning 

ExpiX)9iVE  sounds 

EvAIjPAHA  the  crier 


184 
109 
215 

6 
3,4 
196 
180 
138 

4 
200 


Kai.i.8  op  Saint  Anthony  in  Indian  history. 

Family,  The  primitive 

Fasting  ard  prayir.  Elliiacy  of 

Father.  Place  of.  in  f enf 

Fatheimn  law,  ITsai.' ineerniiij; 

Fellohiiisid.  CusIoIU  of 

Fingers.  Use  of,  in  countin;^ 

Flint,  ( iccurrenee  of 

Food  for  the  dead 

Foot.  Action  liy  tlie 

FoRKZiTs.  Payinuiil  of 

FoRNic.vTioN,  I'ondeiiination  ol 

KORTIFIEI"  V1LI..VGE      band  " 

Fi>.\  Indians,  Remarks  eoneerning 

French  records  and  maps.  Itelerencc  to 

Frenchmen.  Dakota  naun'  for .». 

FRKyUKNCV  of  action.  Denotation  of 


•iAMBLlXG  among  the  Dakota 

Garvie.  .Fames,  Kefercnco  10  w/itings  of  . 
Gender 


180 

.   195.203 

214 

204 

.  203,204 

196 

164 

184 

211 

20 

202 

205 

177 

170,178 

, 178.  182 

174.  1T5 

41 


202 
124 
42 


Genitive casi.  Dikota lli, 43  44 

Gens,  liemarks  ou  the jgj 

GENlESof  (he  Dakota 157.161.163,104 


i 


INDEX. 


235 


l'»«e. 

GlBls,  Myth  mnceruicg 122 

-,  NaniMur 208 

— ,  VfBfK  R<>iic«riiiiiK 20.   208, 210 

(iKAMt)  LoiMiE  ViLLAiiB  Indiana 177 

OkaxI)  I'aw.xek.  It«r«riM»'ir  til 19:1 

(jBAXi'MirriiKK.  I'lanc  iif,  in  tipi 204 

iiKAtM  <lanr4%  Iteftirencu  to 227 

Ohay  liKAH,  Myth  concorning 102, 139 

OiiEAT  MoHcjfiTo,  MrntiiMi  of,  in  myth  13!) 

<iKKAT  IM|H!)itonnf|narry,  DiHcovcry  of 19  » 

(Jbkat  Si'iKiT,  Belli^fni-onroniini! 108 

(iUKAT  WiLiJ  KlCE  VlLLAOE  Indiana 177 

Obken  bay.  TriiMM  on 169, 171 

(iBEV  fJujti),  David.  R«feronco  tii  wrilinKS  of 95,110 

Ott<«  Vemtbe.  Riimarku  on  tlie  name 192 

OinruKALU,  Baltota       3 

IIaKaYKav.va.  K<^f«rrBni;c>  to 120,123 

IlKAUriir  (ioui,  Li-gi'nd  of lOS 

IlKAHT  KIU.KB.  ItBfPrBIlCB  111 148 

Hkat,  Kir«ct  of,  ini|ili«d  liy  modal  prolix 20 

ltE'MNlC:A!$  Ki-nn 157 

HKXXKI'i.y,  Loils,  Adoption  of,  by  Indiana 17* 

—  anil  I>u  Lhat,  MeotuiK  of 17S 

-.Conliul  of,  with  Daliota Indians 172,173 

ltKYATATo:jWEgcn» 157 

IllhATHA  kinship  terms xix.  xxi 

,  r'onf'Minding  of.  with  otlior  Minitari 192 

HltfTOBY,  A  rgiimcut  from 168 

II<iiiK  gKn« 183 

lluKitlDA!},  Xote  on 207 

Home,  Dakota  word  for 204 

HoMKMTKAif  lawrt,  OiiHorvanef!  of,  by  Indians 167 

IIo.voB.  riiiicof.  iji  tint  or  tipi 204 

H<ncAiiOAHA  raeaiiinBof 189 

Hi»i;ktiiato.\>»,  Ilcniarksou 171 

"  HoCKE  or  BCiBiTs,"  Dakota 213 

IIiil'HKIIoLli,  rije  Indian 204 

Ut'MAN  H|H;<-ii's,  >*uuns  ri-furring  to 40 

Ili'.|(KI'A,  Moaning  of 162 

Ilt'.'ijKI'APA,  lUjmarks  on 101.  162,103,  184,188 

Hl!(KI'ATI,  Mianingof 162 

Hl-.')KPATI!<Adivision 160, 101 

HfXTIXii  oiistonis 201 

IK'WiX.  Itvmarksou  tho 189,170 

ntHBAXb,  Itiglils  jf 204, 206 

IllA  l«4f)AYE  gens 180 

lllA."SKTO.f  WA^S  Irilic 160, 163, 164 

IiiA  HA  gens 161 

iKMf  .<«  gens 180 

I M.ixiilx,  ncfircuiii to 172, 176, 177 

Ilm.voih  biver,  Ascint of 171 

i.«l>|iiRAi.lTY«inik'mnod  by  till!  Dakota 205 

IMI'CBATIVE  jnode 24, 84 

Im'KUmiXAt  forms  of  verbs 31 

I.VAXiMATEohjei;ts,  Plural  termination  of  names  of  ..  42 

I.'DEfl.tiTE  article 18, 62 

IxuiA.x  iMipiiLition.  Opinions  ns  to 166 

—  trade,  Early .  180 

IXDIAXs,  Conclusion  re;ii>ecting  I  lu' 168 

—  enlisted  agnioat  the  United  States 180, 181 

IXDICATIVE  mode 23 

IxrAXTK,  Ciislnnis  reipecting 121 


I.NFi.NiTivE  mode 

Initiation,  Description  of -. 

I:jKPADi'TA  people,  Union  of,  with  the  Teton 

INTERCOU'RSE,  Illicit,  condemned 

I.VTERJKCTIONS,  Dakota 

iNTERMAKUIAnE,  Prohibilion of 

Intbrtkibal  wars  fostered  by  scalp  dance  

iNVOLUXTAiiV  iirtioM  of  inanimate  objects 

I.VYAIJ  tf EVAKA  AIO.VWAS  KOns 

Ionia  cuekk.  Reference  to 

Iowa,  Kemarks  concerning 170, 

Iowa,  Kefercnc    to  the 178. 177,  lh2, 

iKOQCoiH.  Iteference  tolhc 

Irbeoui.au  verba 

I8A.>'TA  SIDE,  Origin  of  name 

IsA>(VATI  gens  and  trilie 

ItazipCo  tribe 

Ite6u  gens 

iToKAil  TINA  division 


,J  ESUlT  ItELATIONa  on  the  Dakota 

JooUEs,  I'ather,  cited  on  the  Dakota. 
iToLIET.  T.OIMS,  -Tinimey  of 


I'ago. 

24,  «S 
228 
188 
2.15 

St,  79 
195 
227 
20 
138 
190 

180. 182 
190, 191 

170. 183 
35 

184 

103. 184 
181, 183 

181 
159 


m 

169 
170 


KAft.MI  ato:jwa;j,  division 169 

Kansa,  Reference  to 193 

—  kinship  terms xviii,  xx 

Kaposia  village.  Reference  to 179 

Kai     '  A  gens 157, 159 

Katii      village,  Kelereuie  to 171 

Keze  division 159 

KlcKAPoo,  Reference  to 171 

Kinship  names,  tjiouan \vii,xxii,4,'i.  138.203,207 

—  .system  of  the  Oniilli;!.  liefen'm  •■  In 195 

Kiowa  lover,  Story  of  tlie 206 

KlYAKSA.  Meaning  of 164 

KlVfKSA  gentes 15T.  100,  llil.  10.1, 180, 185 

K.v.'FE  LAKE,  Origin  of  name 174,184 

KWAPA,  Reference  to 190,193 

—  kinship  terms x viii,  xx 


I.  ijf  the  Titonwau  dialect.   9 

Lakota.  Teton  eqiiivalentof  Dakutii 183 

Land,  Cession  of,  by  Indians 181 

I.AXOi'AaE,  Sacred 166 

La  Tointe  mission,  Kefereuie  to 170 

La  Salle, Robert, Rcfenuie  to 172 

Laws,  rnwritten  Dakotii 195, 203 

Leaf  A'illaoe  division 177, 179 

Leech  lake  region.  Account  of 178,179 

Legend  of  Black  Day  woman 208 

the  head  of  gold 105 

Winona 20« 

Le  JeI'ne,  I'aui.,  Reference  to..   169 

Le  SfEUB,  References  to 170, 177. 173 

Letters.  Changes  of 6, 10 

Lewis,  Merriwetheh,  Kxplorations  of 182, 191, 192 

LHtn',  Daniel  Gbkvselov.  Sieiu  dl'.  Reference  to 

work  of 171,175 

Little  Crow,  Career  of 179,181,222 

LiTTi.£  Rapids,  Reference  to 180 

Little  Sioux  biveb.  Origin  of  name  of 178 

Lord's  prayer 151 


886 


IKUKX. 


''•««. 


liOWLANiJKHB,  nivisli.u  „f 


Ml 

1*7 


Mai'IA  VI  TK  »ni  m-UM jj. 

Maoic.  Indian O'.lil.iti  2I'< 

Maiia  (Onmlm).  I.orali.ii)  .i:',ii:i  .•.:riy  iii:ii)i '        f»2 

Max,  Ciutonm  and  liiliiils  niroctlns Ij:,.  iit.WTi 

— .  Mytliiciiiriiiintdfa '  jj^^ 

Mandan  kinship  tormn 

— ,  IiO»!arkH<-on<MTi)in;;tlio 

Maxi  Ti,  Itiilian.'t 

Maxitoiia,  I'li^lit  of  Uin  Santi-ii  t., 

Maiiekt,  Katiieb,  licfiTMici'  to  work  or 
MAiivrEiTK,  .lAiyiEs,  Itcl'un  iici'  lo  work  uf 


m.  tn 
\r/i 
m 
n» 

nv.  (Tj 


.  I'rnblhiiinn  of  mm  of 

XAMUf.  ruakot.i 

Xirftt.KT.  JtA.f.  lUifcreiiicii  til. 
XwjKT  win<I«.  Prayer  to  tlio. . . . 
SumHAtlA  RIVKR,  iioforonco  to  . 
Siyn,tnm ilum-.  Aii-mat of . . 

HirlKt  t.c  ,r,  Owi^n  Dorsry 

y»rt,\WAr.  Mcaiiin„'  of 


ciiHtoina  anil  laws  147.  US.ajj.jw.aW 


171 


Maukiaob 

MAsroiTis,  — ,  IJcfiM-eni'd  t( 

Matanton  ilirisiun nil  im 

Matthews,  Wa.shixotii.v,    Tradiiion   of    IS«rtlHjl4 

IndianH  liy .^. 

Mdewakax,  lUjfen-nci' io [_  ujj  ^-^ 

Ml.kwaka;,ti)>,wa.>(  'ribc ijj,  ijj,  173  m' im 

—  lii'lief ',., 

»( 

2)4,215 

I«» 

J71,l«» 

171,172 

17« 

■  •  i««.i»iiai» 

Kft.aw 

J. 2 

..   150,  17!,  I7« 

1*7 

•  •  >•>>  ivi.uti 

KW 


Meadow  i,akk.  Myth  conwniing 

MEDinxE,  Majili^  connootfld  with  praiiii, 

Menard.  1!exi:,  Unii-niiii'io 

Mkno.ikixi,  UcfiTi'nic  to 

Miami.  Itpfi'nnri'  to 

JIiciiloAN,  Lake.  Itilircmi' to 

MiiiR.VTiox.s  of  .Sioiiiin  trilMK 

MiHiiixA,  Analysis  of 

Milky  way.  Dakota  iianiu  lor 

MlLLKLAfs.    n.'fiTCmo  to 

MlxiKA.vioci,  Oii;;in  of  name 

MlXlKA>i YE  WDifPI  tril)(> 

MixiKoo;ir  ;;(nt4s 

MixK.  Kifcniico  to 

MixxEKA.VJOo  tribo 

MixvEsiiTA  Dakota,  (Vssioii  of  land  by 

—  law  as  to  mixed  hloisl 

MixxETAKEE,  Mcaniuj!  of  t.rni ^ 

Missi.xsiiM'i  Dakota,  Oession  of  lauil  liy  !.,,, 

MlsHi88ifi'i  iiiVER,  IX'scnt  of,  bv   .\i  ir.iui'tii'  auVl 

Jidlct 

Missoi-Ri  Indians,  lieforinii' to 

-  tnlii-.  l!,.fi'n-nr.-  to '''"_' 

Mis.s(>tRi  RivEii,  Asiciit  of,  by  ludia'i* ,.,,, 

MopAi.  particlus 

Modal  predxos  

Mode 

Mo.xooLiAX,  ConiiiTtioii  of  Indian  with 

Moon,  I'laio  of,  in  calendar jj- 

— ,  Myths  coneeriiinj{tlie HH.tlSi 

Morgan,  Lewis  II..  i'lieory  of,  r(!.»pecting  laiiuit  jiin 

MORI'lIOLOi.V , . 

Motherin  law.  Ciistonisallcctiug SH.aui 

MoiHxixd  customs  and  songs 212'  "'Vi 

MoLTil,  Action  with '.['''...'    "■>» 

Mystery  dance.  Account  of  till) 214.227.22J* 

MVTIIS  of  tlie  Uakotn « ;,  .hj,  'j:,.  m.W.m. 

11.'.,  121,  IM.rw.  144,14* 


Nadoiessi,  Appellation  for  tiiB  Dakota jj*  (jcj 

Nai)OL-E98IOUX,  Derivation  and  us.' of \"  171,)*;) 

Nadowe,  Meaning  of '  '  ,^j 


114 
W7 

m 
tm 

tn 

Ml 
171 

mi  im 
I'm 
tit 

IV,  2U 

2<.25,«» 

tm 


Xmr»j(.  f>ako;.T 

— ,  luirntn  formed  from 

Hint  (Hljflctives  denlin,  d  as  \  e:-: 
,  » «k'f/f -jioTaf rd  pronfiiin-  in 
«f  ti^Iatiiiiship 

XfJ4in:u.  Mongini'  toad.ioetives 
incoTporaled  pronouns  . . 

-  -■  '-  (rro;ionn.s 

TCTbn 

-  i^nUtx  of 

?>(ifi;«(A!j«,  .Vnal, sis  of 

Xri- T'A-Tfr  Irilw 


TVl.Tvii.xxii,  44,  4.-1,138, 
203,  207, 208 

204 

4 

108,  109 

214 

190 

225 

xxx,xxxii 

18.) 

.50,71,73 

•       51,52 

20 

50 

15,  44 

40,  47,  40 


15,40,41,43,44,51,5 


•  ...       11, .57 
■  ••  10,2,1 

02, 72 

xxiii,4P,  50 
193 


OfUK/TIVK  prooonn.s,  Kumariis  on 

iKH-ll  AAK'>Wl.f ,  Ueferenco  to 

-0(.;,o;;  KVEX'-   l-l.iying  of,  by  gauiblors 

t»KfW»ii  iirmfK  or  Bad  .Songs 

'»*tl,4(,A  (rilwsnd  gens 

-    itfuitinu  nf 

'Ulliftir.  dirision    

0((R  X((S(..«  gpns 

Olfrrtr-K  sens 

'•JIKWA  ti,ime  for  liie  Dakota 

-',  OlRW^ratimis  on  th« 

'W^'ill!**  division 

'XJ*  *«».  I^ffprcncf^  to.  in  mytli 

(fMAII*  I niliana.  ( >bservat ions  roueern i ng  I  Ik 

"*W(AIM  ^it-utlojXJ ."  lieferenee  to 

(r»Iil;*/ns 

(Xmr.  Xii^Fj,  tribe  a:i:l  gens 

IttlAltriK.  r^yiiLu  of 

tttan^»l.i.  Dakota 

I^Aftt.  YtMliti^ms  eom-ertiing 

fkiniblp  terms 

'»f».Al  AToiWA.'r  gens 

in"  fllntrriatinnseoneerniiig 

OtitKltMylh  ronreming 

,  Sfntt'M  on 

««-TBCT;aK.  Irrsult  of  India :i 

itwi^  tWiVuf eoneeniing 

<»»A'J»;*l''Agente» j.^  ,„ 

*nttm%>m ■*  '  ,„ 


.10,31 

150 

202 

110 

...  101,10,'!,  IS2 
■ . •   102.  103, 187 

150 

103 

103,104 

183 

170,  170,  1711,  180 

158,159 

.01 

177.18.1.  1 00. 101 

190 

193 

101.  103 

08 

50 

1!)3 

x\iii,  XX 

158 

177,182,191 

122,123 

123 

181 

92 


I'AXAKsil  gens . 

I'AIXT,  ('»>•  of    


00, 101 

220 

I'AKABMS  of  th«  prmligal  son jjq 

l',«l««l(«,M  of  aetivi^  verbs 

I'AHnunpi.M 

VA*i%t.t..  Keffcnee  to ' 

rexKJ:.  Mythic,  origin  of 

i'tMKift,  VtcHoLAS.  lleff rcnic  to 

I'KByc*  1,1  pronouns 

—  «*»!»» 

**t  rng^nf.  V',11 0-*  jif 


:i8 

.">,  70, 71 

)P-    VK 

i  •'«, ,  a 

.76 
11 

m 


INDEX. 


287 


' 


Page. 

I'KIISONAI.  lirilllUIIIIE,  TablBH  III' 10 

rilONOI.OOY 3,  i) 

I'niiATRV,  'JharaetiT  of  the 195 

I'lKE,  Zeihlon  M.,  ItelcP'UciN  111 170,180 

I'lNK-SHCKlTKIIS  llivisillU 185 

I'LUKAL  uunilit'i- II,  in.  2:1, 42,  l:m 

I'luhality  III' wives 147 

I'liLK  VlI.I.AGKilivi»iiiii 177 

Political  i)rj;auizuti()ii  aiiiuu^  the  Dakota lOB 

I'oi.VGAMY,  Dakota 147, 204 

Polysyllabic  wonls,  Ari'oiituatioii  of 5 

PONKA,  Obacrvatioiis  i:oiiciTiim;i 182.  IIIO,  1111 

—  nauie  for  tlio  Oglala 102 

POI'ILATIO.V  of  tllO  Dilkotil 13.'l 

PossBssio.N  ainoiifj  the  Dakota 1 4,  l.'i,  4:1, 2li7 

Potential,  Synta.\  of 00 

POTTOWATTO.VIE,  Hl'I'l'lellWM  III 108.  171 

PowEii  Hymbul'i  of 107 

PllAIHIEDL'C'HIEN,  Coillliil  at 180 

I'liATT,  U.  II,,  ,Sti.i-y  by,  of  a  Kiowa  '.ivit .,. .         200 

Prayek,  Tho  Lord  a 151 

—  to  (bo  night  wiiiils 214 

Pkeposituwh.  Dakota 52,77 

—  UMi'il  as  vorbn 21 

Presschl,  Action  by .  20 

I'HIoRiTV  among  tho  Itakota 104 

PBocLAM.vTlON  of  tlio  Eyal||>aha 2111,  202 

Phooioal  Son,  Parable  of  tho l.^o 

Pronou.vs xiv,  xv,0, 11,12,  i:i,  U.  lU.  17.  :)0.  .'lU, .'15.  ri8. 59,  BO 

-,  luioriiorutcd 12, 10, .u,  'lO. 57 

— ,  Inserted 27,  28,  32,  33 

— .Nuniborsof 11,10,57 

— ,  Person  of 1 1 

— ,  Pretixed 15,10,20,27,32,33 

— ,  Soparato 57 

— ,  Sullixeil 34 

Pkosu.vciation,  Peculiaritioa  of 7 

Pte  YlTBs.Ni  gens 101 

PcANi.s,  Applieation  of  name    I89 

Pu.NCHINu,  Action  by  20 

Punishment  of  runaway  wifo  — 207 

Pdrchase,  Th;;  Imndle  of joO 

PusHiNO,  Action  by 20 


Kay.mb.mjlt.  Fallior,  cited  i.u  the  Dakota 

Ked  Kindle,  Mythic  pigniticauce  of 

Ked  Cuiud,  People  of 

Ued  Iron,  People  of    

Kkd  i,akk  ■•.ion,  Uoference  to 

Ked  paintiu    .if  scalps 

Ked  SToNKliUARUY  ViLL.\iiE  Indians 

Ked  Thunder,  Zleference  to 

Ked  Wild  UicE  Village  Indians 

IlEDWiNii.  Reference  to 

Kedupi.ication 

Relations.  Names  of  family 

Renville.  .Joseph,  Kefeienc  e  to 

KKNViLi.n,  Michel,  RefereucBto  wiitinnsof 

Kei'culic AN  I'AWXKi:,  Ueferciiee  tn 

Kioos,  A.  L.,  Cla.ssillcation  of  siib- iautive  vei  lis 

—  cited  on  the  name  Salitei^ 

genitive  case 

Kiaos,  S,  I!.,  liemarkson  aubstantive  \ei'b-  by 
thesuiieruaturui  in  myths  by 


bv 


]i>9 

197 

187 

Id!) 

178 

220 

177 

185 

177 

170 

40,09 

45, 138 

181 

115,130. 

144,158 

193 

70 

159, 100 

43 

m 

90 


Pac« 

Kliius,  T.  L.  .Suggestion  of.  coneeruiuK|irP|M>i>iliuD»  &Z 

River  bunda  of  the  Dakota,  lU'lereuw  fu 17» 

KlVEB  ViLLAiiE  baud 177 

Koiii.vsON,  ,IouN,  I  ited  oi:  |  he  u  i:iiih  Oglala.  etc 162, 1« 

ItiHiTS,  Verbal ID 

KiMiBl.vo,  Action  by m 

ItULE-s  of  conduct  'Mt.'iDt.m 

Runaway  wu-L,  PuuKhmeut  el a>7 

Sac  and  Kox  tribe.  Notea  on ,, .  nj,  |8D 

Sacred  aiTior jij 

—  feast,  .Vec.i'int  of J29 

—  language.  Description  of 106 

Sacrifice,  Pi'iinitive 175 

Salle,  Kobert,  PKre  he  la.  Ki|iloraliuuitor 172 

Sandy  lake  region,  Kefenine  in in 

SA.yi.VA  gens m 

Sa.-sonee  gens 185 

Sans  Arcs  Origin  of  name Ig7 

SANrEE,  Observations  eoiieerniiig  tlie 15».  100.  |MI,184 

—  dialect.  Texts  in  the. 83,  95,  110, 11,V  124.  IM.  lit,  150,111,  IS2 

Sack  and  Kox.  Notes  on 171,  UU 

Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Reference  to 170 

Sawala  gens 1(3 

Sawino,  Actbin  by 2t 

".SAV,"ReiMititiou  of  word  iu  ^lialogiie 89 

Scalp  dance,  Inttuence  of,  on  morality ...   J^  ?27 

Scoct.s.  Selei^tion  of 20«  2'tl 

Seven,  a  mystic  nnmlier I.Vi  184.  H7 

"Shadow"  or  nagi.  Various  mean:ngi»»l 213 

Sharp  liKAss.  Keiereiice  iii ]|> 

.Shavino.  Action  by a) 

Shepherd.  Ilelief  concerning |2S 

SHooTiMi.  Action  iiy 'iO 

SiCA.viu  trilie  and  gens 101,  |A3 

1  SiHA  SAPA  tribe  and  genles 161. 1«:» 

I  .SikSicena  gens loi 

Simon  a xawanomani,  AccoudI  «f 319 

"SiNOiso  TO."  Dotinition  of 224 

Sioi'AN  triiies.  Migrations  of  Ifn 

Suirx.ObserxatioiiHou  nai.ie  183.184 

]  SihiTO>j  wan,  gens 158.  IW.  1«4. 179.  ISO 

SissKTox.  Remai'ka  couceruilig IKU  184.  <85 

Sister 122 

SiTTiMi  Dim.,  Kelercnce  to 188 

SlVAKAi  ,  Hefereiice  10 147,148 

Skidi,  Tradition  respecting , 110 

SLEEPS,  Days  connlid  by 166 

Slkeiv  Kves' people,  lleferem-e  to IM 

Small  Hand  Villaoe  Indians 177 

Sni,  PecuUar  use  of    136 

Snipe,  .My tliical  origin  of 140 

SocloLOOV  of  tlie  Dakota 158.  IT7. 179. 183. 1>}.2H3 

"Soldier  KiLLiNo."  Kxeiuptbin  iro.n i«0 

Sonoaskicons,  Uefereiice  to 171 

.Soi'NDU  peculiar  to  Indian  words     .  xU,t,i 

Spirit  LAKE  band 179 

i  --ilhigers 156.177,18:1 

Spikits,  Dakota  iH'Lef  in  tlie  existeuc  of 212.213 

Spotted  Tail,  Reference  to ;«7 

SPRiNO  recko'  .  d  as  one  nnam 165 

Stan:   Nil  IUkfaui.  .Vecoiiiit  of 182.196 

Star  horn.  Myth  of 91  92.9:1,94. 121 

.Star  land,  ilytliical  world  of 90 

Stone  iiupIcincotH  used  bv  toe  Dakota 184 


J 


238 


INDEX. 


Stonkvb,  ateiiil  (if  AHdliilluiln 188 

STKANriKB,  IMniBiif,  til  tlw  ti|ii       204 

STKIKIXd.  Aition  liy JO 

Sl'aiixrrivK.  Syntax  111' 06 

SOIIMTANTIVK  VKHIIH,  Dllkcllll , "0,  88 

Sl'llHTlTI'Tlox  ami  I'liHhiii 0 

Hl'MMKH  nxkdht'il  iiH  flvi'  iiiuuim IBS 

Sl'N  DANi'K,  OlwiTvatiiillsoil 214,  23'J.2aO 

Sun  ikc  eka  unim 161 

Sl'HKHiiUMAN,  Bi'lii'TH  loiMi'inint! llu- 214 

SuPKiiioii.  Lake,  KftiriiKv  to     171,176 

Sl-i'EKNATi'HALiiiM  in  Uul.olii  niytliH 9U,  1;J8 

Sweat  U)B<iE,  Di'smplion  "f 101 

SVIXAnifATKl.V 5 

SYMiKii.ic  cciiDBd 1»7, 200.  202, 2'iO 


•Ta,    MfaninKof 207 

Tabooh.  lii'iuDvnl  111' 220 

TAHI'IIA  VlTA^uns 181 

TAKAi'st.vrosA,  Oridiii  of  nnuin 158 

Takai'mintii.'»wa:)Na  ^c  im 1S8 

Tak  1X1  Keun 161 

Tahaiie.  HcfcnMiie  tu 181 

Tapi'Ahe  Pawnee 193 

TAsr.fTA  VL'KiKiiM,  Expliinnlidn  of 120,121 

TEALdnck,  Uelii'f  cuuLH-rniiii; 140 

Texbe,  Dakota 25, 66, 67 

Tent  given  to  !>»■  imt^<l  for  the  tiyotipi 197 

Teto.v,  Account  of  t lif 182. 180, 212 

—  diuli'4't.  KcniarkH  ^o^^l•I'llin^ 7 

Teton  Leaf  S'iLi.A<iE  IndiauH 177 

Texts  in  the  Santee  dialfit 8a,  !>'),  1 10, 

115,124.130,144,150.151,152 

— Vaiikton  rlialei't , 105 

THlNiiER.iiKiNii,  Ilelicf  concerning 142 

TicoNDEHcxjA.  liclcrenco  to  bottle  of 1H9, 191 

Time,  MctluKl  of  reckoning 165 

Ti>(TATo.'VHE  );cns 157 

Tipi.  (M)acrvations  ctiuccrning  the 204 

TlTO:ywA.v  Relircnccs  to  t  lie 101, 164, 180, 182, 187 

—  dialect,  i  >lm(>rvatioDH  on 8,  9 

TiYDTi,  Mcaningof 200 

TiyoTii'i,  ()l)8irvation8on 162,195,196,200 

Ti  ZAPTA^-,  liclcrcni  e  to 158, 159 

TouniEiis,  Select  ion  of 200 

Tkaditions  of  the  Omaha  and  Ponka 190 

Tbavkiwe  Lake.  Uefcreiice  to 158 

TriEL.t  kindship  tcrm.s xix.xxi 

Two  Kettles,  Origin  of  ilie  name 187 

Two  v.-omen 141, 142, 148, 149 

XO'WEBE  kinship  terms xix,  xxi 


TJ.-«KTEAi 188,142 

UlSKTOKA  tribe 191 

rrtiKTOMi 104.  Ill .  1  i:i.  1 14.  i;«.  i3»,  142, 143 

rPLANDERg  division 187 

T'PPr.B   IlIA>iKTONWANNA  gentes 101 


Vekbal  HOOTS,  liakota  19,25 

Vebbs,  Dakota ti,  19, 21,  22, 23, 

27.  28,  30, 31, 32,  ,33,  35,  .ll,  ti2.  63, 69 
— .  Ad,iective 31 


Ui.2U.»,2«,Z7.2i*.:tt. 

21.2-/. 


Vemii",  Adverb*  fiirmed  frotii 

— .  AiixlUaiy 

-,  C^HUsalive 

— ,  Deftwtlvp 

—.  Formation  of 

— ,  Formnof 

— ,  liovernnient  of 

— .  Position  of 

— ,  Hyntix  of 

VlLI^dK  OF  WiMl  Hue  (iATIIEKKIW.  <>ri|(iu  u( 
VK.I.AOK  on  the  HlVEK,    -     -  .  „      

ViOLAToHsof  hunting  laws.  Treat nientur... 

Vocatives  of  kinship  terms 

Vowels  and  vowel  chHiiges 


m, 


u 

m 

.».«! 
Vi.U 

UM 

■an 
vm 
i.« 


ITabasbaw  band.  Reference  to , 

WA<^Eo.>irA  gentes 

Wahpf.kute  trilM-  ItT,  IW. 

Wahpeton,  Remarks  on  the 

WAiiPETON-TiTON,  Explanatidu of 

WAiiPETojfWA^-  tribe I!)7, 158.  I7», 

WAKANiiien,  licliels  couc^rniug 

—  SACK,  Mythhal  origin  of 

WakCajjva,  Meaning  of 

Wak1!)-YAJ(,  Meaning  of 

Wakmuha  oiij  gens , 

i  Wakpa  ATO,>(WA,'(  gens 

I    Walkinci  Elk.  Writings  of 

,  WamniiU  itaOoSa,  Doscriptiun  of 

■  Wak,  Indian 

—  honors,  Distril)Ution  uf 

—  prophet.  Song  of  the 

Wasii'in,  Meaning  of 

W Asi<;i!j  Ci.-jCA  banii 

Water,  EH'ects  of  running,  ahown  by  prvfls 

[   Watpaaton,  Dakota  division 

j  Wavkva,  Meaning  of 

I   W AiA^.A  gens 

I  Wazi  kite.  Origin  of  mime 

i   Waziva,  Myth  of 

WEEKSnot  reckoned  by  t  lie  Dakota  

i  Western  Dakota  divisions 

White  earth  mvER,  Asieiit  of 

White  MAN,  Sioiian  terms  lor 

WiCANrtPi  HiNiii'AVA,  Myth  of 

'•   WiCaSa.  Analysis  of ,. 

WiOawoha,  .Meaning of 

Widow,  Iteferem-e  to.  in  legend 

Wife,  Position  of  the 2W. 

Wild  KlcEliATHERERs  band 

Williamson.  A.  W.,  Suggestion  of,  re«ii«<:liug  \mi- 
nonns  

■WiNU,  Effect  of.  shown  by  prefix 

— ,  prayer  to 

WiNNEiiAOo.  ObserratiouB  on  the IflB,  |7« 

—  kinship  t4'rni« ., 

WiNNKi'EKOAK,   Algoiiqiiian  name  for  tlu)  Wiuw 

Imgo 

Winona.  Legend  of 

Winter,  Ue(  kerning  of,  in  calendar 

Winteb  count  of  American  horse,  Kefereoui  to  tbr 

IH-ciiliar 

Wisconsin  kiveb.  Descent   of,  liy  Muniueit*  ami 

,I<dict 

WiAtenkiyapi,  Dakota  cusUmi  of 


.UN 
\iiu.w.: 
1*4. 1«« 

IIM 

lU 
\m.  \H 

2I4.ZIC 

ton 
»)i 
u» 

!«• 

IM  1« 

l*» 

lU 

i:«  177 

aw 

21  :j 

174.  ITS 

!«• 

S» 
lit 
»t 

m 

n.n 

177 

im 

XXX 

M 
2W 

»!• 

tsr;  m 

»«,»-•■/ 

177 

n 

nt 
\m.im 
xix.  xxi 

im 

va 

m 

171 


I 


1X1  »KX. 


239 


U0 

va 


■■  IM.MS 

mtM.im 
im 

ut 

7*.  \m.  i«« 

■    /H.iW 

tut 
mn 
u» 

14* 

IV» 
It3 

)7«.m 
iii 

lU.  175 
l«« 

w> 
m 
wi 
i« 

WW 

Vt.Vi 

v» 
m 
iw 

M 
U.'iM.i'i 


'4MC 
l«i 

lifi! 


r«ui. 

WiTA  OTINA  genu       l,-i8 

WiVAKA  OTI!(A  gen» l.',8 

WoftPAIM.  Kxplanuti< f 21)0 

Woman,  Social  posltiim  of Iii:i,  a()4 

— .  Easy  iK'i'onchemiMit  of 207 

— ,  Myth  comM^ming 00 

— ,  NftmpH  of 45 

-,  Teinptatioii  of  hilMliati<rH  Itrotllrr  liy no 

Wo<)P  iliink,  Mytli  i'oiii'«riiliij( 11* 


Page. 

Yanktii.n,  Kx|ilaiiatlon  iil'  ii»me 185 

-  "llalmt,  Tvit  ill  till' lOS 

- ,  Migrations  of  t  lie 17g,  180, 182, 1 W,  186 

Vanktonai,  Migrations  of  the 180, 180 

~,  Origin  of 186 

YKAB8,  Coiiiitingof,  liy  tlio  Diikotu 18t 

Vei.U)W  MEiirnsE  hivek,  lielVrcnii'  to 101 

YksA"  or  Tuli'lo.  Meaning  of IRT 

ViUNdKK  Blli;T'IElt,  Mytlili;  ailvoiiturew  of l;ill  It't 


171 


